> My Little Pony:  A Lost Heir
>  by WildWPony
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Prologue
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Equestria Girls Universe: Human Celestia’s POV)

“Hi Lulu,” I cooed into the phone after I got home and onto the couch in the living room, “How did your day go today?”  My name is Principal Celestia and I’m the principal of the local junior high school with the aims of the high school.  Hopefully my sister Luna can be the Vice Principal.  That would be great and she agrees with me so over the years in our training that has been our goal, to run a school together.  Right now she is complaining to me about her day at another school and the antics of the elementary kids.

“Well kids will be kids,” I giggled into the phone while relaxing on the couch and the phone in my lap.

“…”

“Oh, Luna you know sometimes they can’t help themselves.  I think this is doing good for you, it will increase your patience and understanding.”  I almost couldn’t contain my mirth upon the picture of Luna trying to “talk” with five-year-olds.  Yeah, it almost never works.  The older kids maybe, but those young ones, never.

“…”

“Lulu, try to think like a mother or an Aunt would, not as a leader.  Take a few breaths, calm yourself down, and then speak gently as a mother would to her own child.  Do that and I can guarantee that you will get farther with the kids alright?”  I smiled as she was actually starting to take some of my advice.  I had to deal with them years ago when I was principal of the elementary school before going up to junior high.  I love my sister to death, but sometimes she’s just too uptight and strict and needs to loosen up.  Think more like a mother or an Aunt.  We could live together sure, but we found out that, even though we love each other as sisters should, it’s best to live separately.

Suddenly there was a frantic knocking on the front door.

“Hold on Lulu there’s someone at the door,” I said then put the phone down leaving it off the hook, and got up.  Looking through the peephole of the door I was shocked to see who it was.  ‘What’s she doing here?’ I thought and quickly opened the door ushering her inside.  “What’re you doing here?” I said quickly shutting and locking the door.  The woman in front of me wore a thick, long, overcoat that hid her features, but I knew who she was.  She didn’t belong here an…

She brought out a small child from under the coat and handed it to me.  As I looked at the child I could tell that it was a boy of almost two with bright blue eyes and long blond hair.  He would grow up really handsome I could tell.  As I was looking at the boy I was also listening to her tale and I was, again, blown away.  Not only by the events that she described, and calling this child her son, but wanting me to raise him.  Initially, I declined, but she was adamant about it saying that only my sister and I could raise him.  That it might mean his death if he ever came home.

I looked down at the sleeping child in my arms and my heart wept for him.  However, what clinched it for me was the pleading look in his mother’s eyes.  Especially after telling me what happened, so what could I do but agree?  She hugged me tight and asked for a few last minutes with her son.  I just smiled and lead her to the recliner where she held her son in her arms and sang a beautiful soft lullaby.  In that lullaby was all her love and also her sadness for saying goodbye.

While she was singing to her son, now my adopted son, I picked up the phone again, “Sister?”

“…”

“Yeah I need you over here asap, there’s been a development,” I said to her then hung up once Lulu agreed to meet me.  As I watched mother and son my heart wept for them and I could almost feel her pain.  She didn’t want to leave him like this, but she didn’t have any choice.  And I could see that.  I wept as well and when her song was over she got up and handed her over.  She leaned down and gave one last long kiss to her son.

Then left. She had to because if she didn’t right then, then she never would.

I looked down at the sleeping boy in my arms and whispered, “Welcome home Fred Justice.  I promise to do my best.”  With Luna on the way, I went back to the couch and sat down with the child in my arms.

Soon Luna came in, for she had her own key, and walked up to me on the couch then stopped seeing the child in my arms.  I then told her what happened while she sat next to me looking at the child.  ‘I think that this will do us both a lot of good,’ I thought and handed the child over to my sister.  I tried not to giggle upon seeing the look on my sister’s face.  She looked like a monkey trying to solve a math problem.

We both vowed to do our best to raise him.  And that was how Fred Justice came into our lives, but the reason and the mystery would remain a secret.  Until about seventeen years later when he was in the same high school that I was Principal at and Luna was the Vice-Principal.  Canterlot High School.
> Chapter One:  Normality
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(In dreamland: Fred’s POV)

It was the same dream again.  I was in the lap of a woman who was singing to me.  We were in the recliner at home in the living room and she was holding me again.  I still couldn’t see her face because of the hood, but her voice was so soothing and pretty.  I felt so much at peace when having this dream.  Looking up to her, even though I couldn’t see her face, I could tell that to her I was the most precious thing on earth.  So much love and care came through her singing as she rocked me in the recliner.  At times, the light would be at an angle that I could almost see her face.

I always did enjoy this dream because it made me feel so peaceful and loved and-

^_^

Suddenly I was out of the peaceful, and wonderful, dream by two pairs of hands tickling me.  Instantly I was up, laughing, and wriggling in my bed trying desperately to get away from my mother and Aunt Luna.

“You think he’s awake yet sister?” I heard my aunt laughing while still tickling me.  I couldn’t glare at either of them because I was too busy trying to breathe and get away.

“No I don’t think so yet Lulu, he hasn’t said anything yet,” my mother laughed while looking down at me with a wicked smile.  My mother being Celestia, Principal Celestia of Canterlot High School, was a tall woman, almost six foot two.  Aunt Luna was about as tall as I am around six feet.  Both I love dearly, but sometimes, like now, they can be a little annoying.  I know I’ll look back on these memories and smile, just not right now.

“Alright, alright,” I said between breaths of laughter, “I’m up, I’m up, I surrender,” I finally got out as they both stopped then gave me a big hug after I sat up in bed.

“Good morning my favorite nephew,” Luna hugged me giggling into my ear.

I hugged her back, “Aunt Luna, I’m your only nephew,” I said noticing that she’s already ready for school in her short sleeve light purple blouse and dark purple slacks.

She just smiled and held me at arm's length, “All the more reason for me to want you at your best, now get up and get ready for school.  It’s the first day of a new school year.”

“Yeah Yeah, I get it,” I chuckled smiling back at her while she got up and I got hugged by mother.  She was also ready for school already with her typical yellow jacket, light purple slacks, with a white blouse under the jacket.

“And how’s my boy this morning?  You ready for your junior year with your friends?” she said to me while holding me.

Even though I’m seventeen, which usually at this age teenagers are put off by all the lovey-dovey, but I didn’t mind.  “Yeah I am,” is all I got out because a girl’s head with rainbow hair poked her way in.

“Good so get your stud self off the bed and get ready already, my motor’s running,” Rainbow said with a smirk while eyeing me then wiggles her eyebrows at me.

All I did was give a glare at my mother and aunt, although it really wasn’t that big of a glare.  What can I say as a guy having such a good mother, aunt, and wonderful, not to mention beautiful, girls as friends.  “Alright, alright I’m up, but unless you all want to watch I’ll need some privacy,” I just smirked as my mother and Aunt left.  As I got out of bed I smirked seeing Rainbow leaning up against the door.  She was a great friend.  We met a number of years ago when I got here then we met Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy and we’ve been friends since.  Today she was wearing her typical Wondercolt outfit of the blue sweater with a white and light blue skirt.  Underneath she had her sports shorts on and her high boots.  She also had her hair down instead of in a ponytail, which I like better than the ponytail anyway.

“You know Rainbow if you stand there any longer I’m going to start charging admission,” I smirked standing in front of her with only my shorts on.  She stood around five foot four to my six foot two so I was almost a foot taller.  Even though she had a body to die for which stood to reason considering that she was an awesome athlete and all.  She did bring us to the championship two years running you know.

She stood there then put a finger to her chin while eyeing me again.

I just laughed, shook my head, gently shoved her out the door and shut it.

“Hey,” I heard her say from the other side of the door, “But I’ve got the money.  Anyway, hurry up, and don’t forget to wear what Rarity wanted you to wear today or you won’t hear the end of it.”

“Got it,” I said back and got ready.  Rarity thought that it would be a good idea for me to wear the school colors, being Gold and Royal Blue.  So I had my blue jeans on with my blue sneakers with gold accents.  Blue shirt with a golden horseshoe in the center, which stood for the school, which she liked because it went with my long blond hair.  Which is another thing that went for me, my long blond hair that went past my shoulders to mid-back.  Ever since meeting with the girls, they wanted me to keep it long.  And hey if pretty girls want you to do something, then you do it.

I opened the door right when Rainbow was lifting her hand to knock on it, “Well it’s about time.”  She smiled eyeing me, “That will keep you from Rarity’s wrath now let’s go,” she grabbed me and pulled me out the door.  As I was dragged out of the door I noticed that my Aunt and mother had already left, so I shut the door and locked it getting into the car with Rainbow.  True to her nature, she had a brand new Camaro, which was light blue with a rainbow going down the center.

With my books in my backpack and myself in the car with Rainbow, I laid back in the passenger seat for a relaxing drive to school.  That is until I temporarily forgot how she drives.  I was screaming and holding onto my seat the whole way.  Oh yeah, I forgot that she likes speed and it’s a wonder why she didn’t get any tickets.  My mother and Aunt left before us, but we got to school before them.

When we got there and into the spot, I stopped screaming and slowly turned my head to glare at her.  While trying to pry my hands from the seat.

“What?” she asked with a genuine puzzling look on her face, “I like speed.”

Pop

“Yes, but could you at least keep it to the track?” I asked while another Pop came from the other hand unlocking itself from the seat.

She just giggled, “Oops,” and got out.  For the first day of school, it was a beautiful day outside.  With only a little bit of clouds in the sky, it was a warm morning with a cool breeze blowing.  

Shaking my head, I got out with my bag and followed her toward the courtyard where the others were waiting.  “Hey girls,” I said and waved to them when I walked up to them and the horse statue.

“Hey, sugarcube,” Applejack smiled and gave me a hug, “How are you?”

I hugged her back, “I’m fine but Rainbow here,” I said with a grin giving her a slight bump, “wanted a little show this morning.”

Rainbow giggled and shrugged, Fluttershy just blushed with an “Oh my.”  Applejack just raised an eyebrow with Rarity and Pinkie Pie just blushing and staying quiet.

“Anyway at least you wore the outfit I made for you for our first day of the new school year,” Rarity said walking up to me and giving me a hug then looking me over.  “Yes I do say it suits you very well darling,” she smiled straightening out the shirt.

I just smiled down at her, took her hand giving it a light kiss, “Why thank you my dear Rarity.  As always your generosity is inspiring.”

“Aww,” she stood on her toes and kissed me on the cheek, “Thank you so much, dear.”

Applejack just gave a soft laugh, “Alright y’all we got a party to prepare right Pinkie?”  

“OOoohh,” Pinkie started while using me as a stage as she was practically standing on my shoulders.  “That’s right,” she continued as she waved her hands, “Rarity and I will do the decorations, Applejack and I will do the treats, Fluttershy and Rainbow can make sure everyone knows it.”

I grabbed Pinkie and set her down in front of me, “And me?”

“That’s easy sugarcube,” Applejack smiled putting her arm around me, “sense your good at fixing things you can help set up the sound with Vinyl Scratch.  Already talked to her about it and fix whatever else that needs fixing.”

I couldn’t help myself and smirked while leaning into her, “Really is that all I am, mister fix it?  Just another pair of strong arms and hands?”

Applejack just blushed and stammered while Rarity came up patting my chest, “Oh our dear Freddy pooh, you are so much more than just muscle to us.”  The others agreed with a nod or a yeah.  “You’re also very handsome and look dashing in that outfit,” she said making the others shake their heads.

Next Fluttershy walked up, “You’re also kind.”

“And Loyal,” Rainbow said then grinned wiggling her eyebrows, “not to mention looking good in shorts.”  I couldn’t help but chuckle and shake my head at that.

“And fun to be around,” Pinkie said hugging me tight enough I had to pat her back in order for me to get air.

“Thank you, girls,” I said smiling to them, “That means a lot.  Alright then, then why don’t we get started?  We each got each other’s phone numbers in case we need anything right?”

They all nodded as they all checked their phones, then we took each other’s hands and marched into school.  Each of them heading toward their assigned posts while I headed toward the gym with Rarity and Pinkie Pie.  

As I walked through the school there was already bustling activity going on.  Getting ready for the new school year by giving this party was one thing that I’m glad mother and Aunt Luna agreed to.  Although it’s a lot of work it starts the year off with a high note and in Vinyl’s case quite literally.  

“Hey Fred,” a voice called out to me on the way to the gym, and when I stopped and turned it was Flash.
I smiled and waved, “Hey Flash how was summer?”  

He bumped fists with me and grinned, “It was good thanks.  My folks and I went on a camping trip among other things.”  We started walking toward the gym as he talked more about his summer.  “Yeah, I normally don’t get that much of a chance with my grandparents and my parents both.  Normally everyone is all busy and don’t get a chance to see each other at once.  This summer was different.” 

I patted his back as we entered the gym in the midst of all the preparations, “I’m glad you were able to spend all that time together.”

“Thanks,” then we stopped and looked around, “another year man.  Glad we were able to have a party first.  I think it really sets the mood for the year.”

“Oh, I agree.”

“Anything me and the boys can do to help?” he asked with a smile.

I grinned, “Yeah actually you can.  Part of you can split between helping with the decorations and helping with the food.  And sense Pinkie Pie is helping out on both you can check in with her to see where the help is needed.”

“Awesome, I’ll get the guys on it.  What about you?” he asked while fist-bumping me.

“Oh you know me, I’ll be helping Vinyl first then running around doing whatever,” I said with a quick laugh, and with that, he was off to get the guys.  While I spotted Vinyl setting up the stage to get her equipment ready, so I headed on over.  As usual, she had her headphones on while she worked on a set of portable stages.  She was doing it herself if a little slow.  However, as she tried to lift the first one I showed up and grabbed the other side.  She looked up and smiled and without another word, which she’s usually quiet anyway, I helped her set up.  After a quick jab from her on my arm, that was to let me know not to be late again, we got to work.  

Working with Vinyl is easy if you know how to work with her.  Sometimes it’s hard because she keeps those headphones on all the time, but we got the stage setup then started working on her equipment.  That took a little longer, but while we were setting up I noticed that Flash came through with the guys and the decorations were coming along just fine.  It took Vinyl and I around a little over an hour to set everything up.  After what felt like forever she was happy giving me a smile and another fist bump for a job well done. 

Now that she was satisfied I decided to check in with Rarity considering I didn’t see Pinkie around anywhere.  Looking around I noticed that she was busy with some of Flash’s guys on the bleachers.  The bleachers were extended in order to help with the decorations.  They were practically falling over each other in order to help her.  Not that I blame them any, she’s a beautiful woman.  All of them are really and I’m so glad to be a part of their lives.

After a few minutes, I saw my chance as she was alone so I walked up the bleachers to where she sat down to take a breather.  “Hey Rarity,” I said sitting down next to her, “How are things coming along?”

“Oh Fred,” she beamed at me then leaned against me, “oh things are going fine actually, thanks for sending Flash and the others.  They are really helping out.”

“You’re welcome, but you seem a little beat,” I told her and put an arm around her to comfort her.

“I am darling, but it’s going so well and it will look so wonderful tonight at the party,” she said leaning into me.  “Especially with the lights and all, did you get Vinyl setup?”

“Yep no worries,” I said with a smile, “anything I can do to help?”

She hummed happily and shook her head, “Oh don’t worry, you’re doing it.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle, and then look around noticing a few death glares from some of the jealous guys around.  “Could the others use the help?  Like Pinkie and Applejack in the kitchen?  Or Fluttershy and Rainbow with the flyers?”

She sighed and whined at the same time then nodded her head, “I suppose they do, but I just hate to lose my perfect pillow.”

I had to laugh while she just nuzzled my chest with a smile, “Well I’m glad I’m good for something Rarity, but come on now break’s over.”

She leaned away from me with a stretch, “Well alright, but you owe me a few minutes.”  Then walked away with a wink.

I just chuckled with a smile and stood up heading to the kitchen first.  Walking through the cafeteria I watched as Pinkie Pie was directing some of the guys around.  Like always she was having a great time and always smiling.

“Hey Fred,” she called out to me as I walked up to her, “need help bringing in fresh produce, could you help Big Mac?”

“Sure thing Pinkie,” I said to her walking by her and into the kitchen.  It was a flurry of activity with Applejack organizing it with Granny Smith.  Where to put the produce while turning on the equipment.  I didn’t say anything and just quietly walked out the back to the one-ton pickup out back.  Big Mac was there grabbing some of the wooden crates, “Hey Big Mac.”

“Hey Fred,” he said picking up some of the crates.

I followed suit and picked some up as well, “Lead the way, Big Mac.”

“Eyup,” he said and I followed him inside.  For a little while, I was just one of the drones helping out with the crates until we got them all unloaded.  With that done Applejack dismissed the guys that Flash sent over sense that was the majority of the work to be done.  Big Mac handed me an apple straight from their orchards as he was walking out.

“Thanks, Big Mac,” I said and took a bite.  “Wow, these are awesome, as Rainbow would put it.”

“Eyup,” he said and walked out to the truck. 

“Oh hey, Fred,” Applejack said and sat down with me at the small table in the kitchen, “thanks for helping out and sending the guys over.”

I just nodded, “You’re welcome but for the guys thank Flash that was his doing.  How are things coming here?”

She wiped her forehead with a rag with a sigh and leaned back in the chair, “Well bringing the stuff in was the biggest part of it.  Next is all the cooking, which Pinkie should be done with all the decorating around that time.  So between me, her, and Granny we should have everything covered, but hey the more the merrier I’d say.”

I thought for a second, “In that case, I think Bonbon should be able to help if you can send a runner to go find her or send word of mouth.”

“Not a bad idea there,” she smiled lightly punching my shoulder.  “After this breather, I’ll go spread the word while the equipment warms up.  What about you?”

“With You, Vinyl, and Rarity taken care of, I think I’ll try and find either Fluttershy or Rainbow to see if they need help,” I told her tossing the core in the large trash can.

Applejack just giggled, “Good luck there partner.”

“Eyup,” I said as we both laughed and stood up walking out of the kitchen.

I had no clue where to find either one of those two as they could be anywhere in the school.  So, I decided to check in with my mother and Aunt to let them know that things are coming along just fine.  Of course, their offices were in the back of the other wing, instead of by the front doors like normal schools were.  Why they built it this way I’ll never know.  Luckily for my mother and Aunt, they did make a back door for them.  That way carrying anything heavy they wouldn’t have to walk that far.  Me, however, had to.

On the way there, I met and greeted many students and even saw some new faces.  However, I finally did reach the offices and knocked on the principal’s door.

“Enter,” I heard mother say and I walked in seeing not only her but Aunt Luna too.

“Hi mom, Aunt Luna,” I said softly after closing the door.  “Just came by to let you know how things are coming along.”

Luna sat in a chair next to the desk while I stood in front of it, “Oh good, How are things coming along?”

“Well Vinyl is all set up and the decorations are almost done, the food is all brought in and the equipment is warming up now.  I was going to look for either Fluttershy or Rainbow about the flyers,” I said with a happy smile.

My mother softly clapped her hands, “That’s good to hear, Oh here,” she said while pulling out a sheet from a stack of papers.  

I took it and looked at it, “Oh my schedule for this semester,” I mentioned after recognizing it.  Looked to be a bunch of basics really.  Then I had an idea, “I was wondering if I could get the girl’s schedule as well and hand it to them.  You know with them being busy and all.”

“Not a bad idea,” mother said and got out the other papers and handed them to me.  Then she smiled and pointed out the door, “And looks like there’s Fluttershy now.”

I turned and sure enough, I saw her right outside the door putting up a flyer on the wall.  I thanked them and said goodbye to them and stepped out the door, “Hey Fluttershy.” 

She eeped almost jumping three feet in the air.

“Sorry didn’t mean to startle you,” I said while picking up a few of the papers, “I came to help you pass them out.”

“Oh it’s OK that you startled me and thank you for your help Fred I really appreciate it,” she said as I gathered about half the papers.  Then she eyed one a piece of paper that I handed to her, “What’s this?”

“Your semester schedule.  I thought that it might be a good idea to grab the girl’s papers and pass them out while they were working.”

“Oh that’s so thoughtful,” she leaned up and kissed my cheek, “Thank you.”  We quickly compared notes and noticed that we have most of the classes together.  “Oh look,” she gleefully pointed out, “we have history, math, homeroom, art, and home economics together.”  She looked up to me curiously, “But I’m not that good with big numbers.”

I shook my head and chuckled, “No no, home economics is a catch-all for running a home in general and about relationships in the home, parenting, etc.”

She blushed now getting the implications, “Oh my.”

I then blushed, catching on and quickly trying to backpedal my way out, “Oh well I’m sure they’ll leave certain things out.”  With that embarrassing thing out of the way, we separated while I took half and started down the hallway.  Slowly but surely I started making my way back toward the kitchen and gym area.  Putting up the flyers where everyone would see them announcing that you get your semester schedule first before the party started.  I liked this idea because this way the students get to mingle with others from their classes.  As a way to start to get to know each other.  

By the time I got back to the gym and cafeteria area, I had run out of flyers so I went into the cafeteria and kitchen area first.  There weren’t that many here right now at least in the cafeteria area, but in the kitchen was a flurry of activity.  Granny, Applejack, and Pinkie were all happily cooking away.  “Hey Granny, Applejack, Pinkie,” I called out to them as I entered.

“Hi,” Pinkie gleefully greeted with a wave of her hand.

“Hey, there sugarcube,” Applejack said while Granny just smiled and waved.

“I got your semester schedules here so I’ll just put them in your packs for now until you get a chance to look at them.”

“Wow, thanks, Freddy Weddy,” Pinkie said as I chuckled and began to put her schedule in her pack.  That was easy to spot with it being pink with balloons on it.

“Mighty kind of ya, thanks,” Applejack said while I put her schedule in her pack.

“You’re both welcome, have any of you seen Rainbow around?  I need to give her schedule to her.”  All of them said that they didn’t so I told them that I would keep looking and left them alone to work.  One thing that I know about them is that I’m not welcome in the kitchen.  Even though I'm pretty good at cooking, they are picky about who they let in.  So I turned around and went into the gym to hand over Rarity’s. 

As I walked into the gym I thought that it had come along really well.  It looked mostly finished actually with streamers around and new year decorations on the walls.  Chairs were placed up against the closed bleachers for students to sit in and I had to shake my head at what I saw.  I have no idea where she got it but Rarity was laying in a pool lounge chair.  I just shook my head with a chuckle and made my way over to her.  She had her eyes closed, but not asleep.  My mischievous side of me reared its head and I got an idea.  Quietly I snuck up to her, knelt down beside the lounge chair, and started to whisper, “My dearest Rarity.  Your generosity knows no bounds, a rose is but a dim glow compared to your beauty.”

At this point, she was grinning and mumbling a cooing “Thank you.” 

I couldn’t help myself as he pulled out her semester schedule and then whispered again, “You’re welcome Rarity and I have something wonderful for you.”

She mumbled a “hmm?” and that was my cue.

“Your semester schedule,” I said a little louder than normal while waving the paper in her face.

She mumbled again something then suddenly came out of her weak slumber, “Yes…schedule…Schedule?”  It was the first thing that she saw when she opened her eyes and took it from me.  While she was looking it over I took out mine and sat on the floor next to her.  While comparing hers to mine I noticed a few classes we had together.

“Looks like we got some classes together,” I said holding up my schedule by hers.

“Oh look darling we have home EC. Together,” she gleefully announced then batted her eyelashes at me, “I hear there are many opportunities for paring assignments.”

“Fluttershy is also in our class as well,” I said with a wink.  “Should we make it a threesome?”

Rarity blushed, gave a chuckling scowl, and went back to her paper while I looked on.  

“Hey guys,” came a Rainbow's voice as I looked up and saw her coming to us.

“Hey Rainbow got something for you,” I said to her and pulled out her schedule, and offered it to her.  “We’re comparing schedules,” waving my paper up Rainbow sat down.

“Fluttershy, Fred, and I have home economics together for third period, what about you?” Rarity asked with a smirk

“Actually I do,” Rainbow said almost glum about it, “It’s going to be so boring.”

“Oh Rainbow Dash,” Rarity giggled, “Just think how Fred will look in one of those fake pregnant outfits.”  

That got my attention as I slowly turned my head to her, “What was that?”

Rainbow was silent for a second then burst into laughter rolling on the floor holding her sides.  “Oh that I’ve got to see,” she said after getting control.  Then grinned when she compared her schedule against mine, “But oh look Fred we get Phys. Ed. Together.  Remember last year?”

“Oh no,” I just hung my head.

“Oh yeah, you’re mine this semester mister,” she grinned putting her arm around me pulling me in close.

“I’m doomed.”

“Only if you fail, which I’m not going to let you do,” Rainbow grinned patting me on the back.

“Thanks,” I looked to her with a groan, “What would I do without you?”

“Get flabby?” she said with a smirk as Rarity giggled at my expense as well.

Have you ever chuckled and groaned at the same time?  Yeah, that pretty much what she does to me.  The rest of the morning we fine and by the time lunchtime came around everyone was pretty anxious, so my mother and Aunt decided to go ahead and start the fun.  So with me standing beside Vinyl and a fist bump, she started the beats to start it off.  Pinkie and Applejack heard all the ruckus coming from the gym so with most of the food ready they started bringing it out.

And with that, the first party of the year was underway.  The beats were pounding, the punch was flowing, and everyone was having a good time.  And that’s what bothered me.  Nothing was going wrong and it made me wonder where was Sunset Shimmer?  Now that I thought about it I haven’t seen hide nor hair of her yet and that bothers me because she’s always up to something.  Pulling out my phone I didn’t see anything from her.  Is she just late or up to something?

I was having fun taking breaks from dancing with my friends to having punch with some of the new students.  After having a few drinks with some of the new students, I thought it would be a good idea to give a tour. 

“As you probably have guessed,” I started with the group, “the west wing holds the gym, cafeteria, kitchen, and the computer center.”  As I walked down the hallway I motioned to the rooms as I passed by.  I was pleased that they were paying attention as their heads were on swivels as they walked down the hallway.  A short time later they came to the main foyer.

“The first thing that everyone sees is this main foyer area, where we have the trophies that we won,” I motioned to the glass showcase.

“Who’s that?” one of the new students asked while pointing to a few pictures of the same woman on the wall by the showcase.

I sighed when I saw the pictures, not really wanting to answer that.

“That is me,” I heard and saw none other than Sunset Shimmer round the corner and stand underneath her latest picture.  Needless to say, her attitude didn’t change over the summer break and it was showing again.  Some of the students began asking her questions to which she put up a hand.

When all was quiet she looked them over and grinned, “Just one thing to keep in mind.  This is my school, I run it.”  She had her arms crossed over her chest while looking at the group with that smug look of hers.

I eyed her with a glare, “No it’s not Sunset, no matter how bad your attitude is.  My mother and my Aunt Luna run this school, not you.”

That didn’t make her happy and turned to me growling in my face then suddenly she pulled back and smiled, “Maybe not right now, but don’t worry I will.”  And with that, she turned and walked away. 

Well if I wasn’t sure that she was up to something I can pretty much guarantee that she is now.  I watched her leave.  Just what I didn’t know, but I made up my mind to find out.  “Now that that little episode is out of the way let’s continue with the tour shall we?”  And the tour did continue, but not after a few questions were sent my way.  Like who is she?  What did she mean by that?  Does she really run the school?  Once I reassured them that Sunset is just another student and doesn’t run anything we continued with the tour.  I did have to warn them about her and that if she ever tried anything to contact a teacher or principal or vice-principal immediately. 

Surprisingly the rest of the tour went just fine and by the time we got back to the gym, the party was just getting started.  The food was passed out and the punch was flowing with Vinyl Scratch blaring some beats away on her board.  Seems like everyone was having fun.  I’ve known that Applejack had a little sister named Apple Bloom and that Rarity had a little sister named Sweetie Belle.  It wasn’t until this year that I got to meet them and their third friend Scootaloo and the little group that they had formed.  They decided upon a group name called the “Cutie Mark Crusaders” whatever that meant.  I wished them good luck with it and welcomed them to the school.

It wasn’t long before Rainbow came over and pretty much dragged me onto the dance floor.  I will say this for Rainbow, because of her athletic body she sure can dance.  Of course, that was just the start as Applejack came in then Pinkie Pie, with Rarity finally coming in later.  Each one wanted some time to dance with me, all but Fluttershy as she really wasn’t interested in the party so much.  As shy as she is she left when the party got started and headed to the animal shelter that she volunteers at.  That’s usual for her and I promised to meet her there later to give her some company.

So the first chance that I got right in the middle of things I slipped out.  Once out, I made my way over to the animal shelter that Fluttershy was working at.  Of course, by the time I got there, it was getting a little late in the night.  So, she was bound to be doing her rounds before closing.  I finally found her in the small dog room near the back cleaning the cages.

“Hey Fluttershy, how goes the night?  I know you don’t do parties, but the girls and I still missed you though,” I told her while gathering up some of the used paper towels to throw in the trash.

She turns smiling to me in that cute shy way of hers, “Oh thank you just the same, but you’re right I really don’t like big parties.  Thank you for your help here, I appreciate it.  It’s almost closing time and I’m making my final runs now.”

“I can see that,” I told her while gathering up the used towels and went to get some clean ones.  After I set down the clean ones I helped her clean some of the cages that needed to be cleaned.  Have you ever tried to clean a cage with one hand while holding a yipping, wriggling, and excited puppy in the other?  It takes practice let me tell you, and heaven forbid that the puppy actually gets loose.  Because then all the others start barking and yipping egging the little guy or gal on.  Luckily for me though I’ve had just enough practice that none of them escaped me. 

However, it was on our way through the big dog room that one of the larger dogs, a border collie mix decided to say hello.  And in spectacular fashion, because this gal can leap over the cage door.  The cage door is five feet tall with the stalls being five feet wide and ten feet in length all concrete for easy cleaning.  I was walking by when suddenly I hear a bark.  I look up and I had a split second between seeing a very happy, and excited collie, and that’s collie’s tongue trying to give my face a bath.  When we collided I went down to the floor with a thud and was given a wet welcome.

I’ve known her since she’s been a pup and let me tell you about this dog; she can jump a five-foot fence like it was nothing.  I walked with Fluttershy around the other side from where her cage supposedly was only for her to forget to tell me that they moved the collie.  Lucky me.  

So, what could I do other than just lay there and wait all the while Fluttershy is having a giggle fit.

“If you ladies are done?” I asked finally when the dog had enough.  Of course, now she was sitting on my stomach patting my legs with her wagging tail.

“Aww she just wants to say hello,” Fluttershy said between giggles with a hand to her mouth.

I looked up to her from my prone place on the floor, “That my dear, I don’t mind.  But, a face bath I do.”  I just sighed and patted the dog's head, “Yes I like you too, but unfortunately, I don’t have that much time tonight to play.”

To my surprise with a soft bark she leapt over the fence and back into her little area, so I said goodbye and went on my way.  “Thank you,” I thanked Fluttershy once she handed me a towel to dry my face off with.  “Now then, the girls and I want to ask you to our annual back to school movie night,” I told her while we headed to the cat area to help tidy it up before closing.

“What are we watching?” she asked while walking in.  The cat area was easy to clean, mostly because they clean for themselves.  The only thing that really needed to be done was checking the litter boxes, filling the water bowls, and checking towels.  So, it didn’t take us long.

“No clue, but Rarity is choosing it,” I said while using a spatula to clean out one of the litter boxes.  One of the cats, that was sitting nearby, I thought was giving me an impatient look.  

“Oh good,” Fluttershy cheered softly, “that means it’s going to be a romance film.”

“Yep,” I nodded as we finished with the cat area.  We got the word that there wasn’t anything else for us to do, so we went outside to leave.  “So you coming?” I asked as dusk was setting in.  “It will be at my place and Rarity thought that it would be great to see it outside.  Being that it’s going to be a cool night out with a full moon and all.”

“Oh I think that would be just wonderful, yes I will come.  When is it?” she asked opening her door sitting down in the driver’s seat.

“About an hour and a half,” I mentioned to her.

“OK I’ll see you there,” she said closing her door.  

Now that is over I can go home and prepare.  Which I did.

^_^

Needless to say, Fluttershy was right in that it was a romance flick.  Rainbow and Applejack wanted an action movie but had to relent when they had that last year.  Plus, this year my mother and aunt Luna decided to join us.  Pinkie and Fluttershy to some treats for us to snack on during the movie.  Once everything was set we all either sat on the couch or right in front of it to watch.  Even Rainbow and Applejack sat to watch after some asking and pleading from the rest of us.  

To my surprise Rarity brought The Princess Bride which I just absolutely love.  Applejack and Rainbow had yet to see it, which I told them that there were some action and silliness in it as well and that they would enjoy it.

In short, we had a great time, even Rainbow and Applejack loved the movie.  Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie liked it for the romance and chivalry.  Rainbow and Applejack loved it for the action and silliness.  While my mother and aunt like it for all those reasons.  Naturally, by the end of the movie, we were all full of snacks that we didn’t bother with dinner.  

Rainbow and Applejack had teased Rarity on how surprised they were that she chose a movie with comedy and action elements in it.  Rarity, not to be outdone, quipped back that she made the sacrifice for them.  We all helped with the cleanup washing dishes and throwing out the trash.  When all was cleaned everyone went back to their homes to rest up for school tomorrow.  And for some reason, I just knew that this coming year would be a great one.

(Dreamland: Fred’s POV)

I was in her lap again and for the second night in a row too.  I was only about two and she was holding me close to her chest and singing a sweet quiet lullaby to me.  Complete peace was the only thing I felt, I was completely happy here.  We were in the living room like before being rocked in the rocking chair.  This time was a little different because I could hear the entire song she was singing.  It was Baby Mine but with slightly different words, but the melody I recognized instantly as the one from the old Dumbo movie.  I listened enjoying her singing.  It was so wonderful and filled with love.
Then I saw it.
Even though I still couldn’t see her face I saw a few tears coming from underneath her hood.
I wondered why she was crying just before waking up.


^_^

I thought about the dream while I got dressed not sure what to make of the new information. It was the same thing for as long as I could remember. Only now, last night, had I gotten further than before by knowing what she sang and that she was crying. I filed it away for now and right when I got done getting dressed did my room door swung open.

“You ready?” Rainbow nearly shouted at me then frowned.  “Aww darn it all, you’re already dressed.”

“Little bit too quick for ya this time,” I said with a smirk grabbing my pack and walking toward her.

She just shrugged and turned around walking to her car with me, “Oh well, I’ll get you next time.”

“Not likely,” I said getting into her car and then immediately gripped the seats putting my fingers in their familiar imprints.  One terrifying ride later and we were at the school and with a couple of pops, my hands unclenched themselves from her car seat.

“Alright stud everyone has Homeroom for their first period of the day,” Rainbow said as she pushed me from the parking lot to the front courtyard.  “Looks like you have Fluttershy for Homeroom as well as most of the classes.  It’s good to know that you’ll watch out for her.” 

She didn’t let up but kept pushing and pushing me all the way through the courtyard and right into the front door.  “Alright alright stop pushing already I have my own two feet you know,” I scoffed back to her right before she let me go.  “So where are you headed?”

“Sense I’m being an assistant to the coach, Mister Biceps, I’ve got him for homeroom, so that’s where I’m headed.  I’ve already asked Principal Celestia if I can concentrate on PE so I can have lots of experience when I get into college.  That way I can have that as a major and kick some major butt,” she grinned putting a thumb to her chest in pride.

I couldn’t help but smirk at that last sentence, “Yeah including mine.”

She grinned back, “Yeah but this year I’ve got Applejack too to help.”  She poked my chest and laughed, “By the end of this semester you’ll either be in shape or dead.”

I just groaned shaking my head and went to my homeroom class.  When I walked into the classroom I noticed two things.  Where Fluttershy sat and that my teacher was Miss Cheerilee.  I set my backpack on the desk in front of her and sat sideways so I could face her.

“Oh hi Fred, how are you?” she asked me with her normal pretty smile.

“Oh fine except getting the rundown on how I’m doomed in this semester’s PE course,” I said with a soft sigh laying my head down on her backpack that was sitting on her desk.

“Why’s that?” she asked while patting my head like she would pet a dog.

“Oh, it’s because not only do I have Rainbow, but Applejack as well this semester,” I groaned softly not really looking forward to it.  “And I get that first taste of it in an hour.”

“Oh my,” she giggled putting a hand to her mouth with a mirthful look on her face.  “Perhaps they will go easy on you.”

I tilted my head up to look at her with the best “Really?” face that I could, “Remember last spring?”

“Oh yes,” she smiled while I just grimaced, “she did push you really hard last spring didn’t she?”

“Yeah, and they seemed to have gotten together and plan on even harder things this semester.” 

“Oh dear, well in that case you can come to me to make you feel better,” she said with a smile, “I’ve been studying on my own on healing herbs and first aid.”

“Good to know,” I said with a chuckle, “At least I’ll have a chance to recover after each session.”

“Yeah, but we’ll have to do it after school of course.  Maybe sometimes at the spa with Rarity sometimes.”

I’ve never really thought about going to the spa before.  I continued my thought while taking a side glance at her.  Then again I might need it this semester if I want to keep my body in one piece.  Maybe once every Friday or something depending on when they go.  I noticed that she saw that I was thinking about it and like the wonderful woman that she is she waited.  I smiled up to her with a nod, “You know I think I’d like that.  Maybe every Friday after school or something like that.”

She clapped her hands softly with a quiet squeal of delight, “That’s perfect because that’s when Rarity and I go, so you could just tag along.”

I nodded then heard the classroom door shut as Miss Cheerilee walked in.  She was wearing her typical outfit of a brown vest over a white shirt with a green skirt with flowers on it.  The class was hushed as she approached the desk sitting in the corner of the room.

“Alright class,” she began with a happy smile, as some couldn’t believe that anyone could be this happy about school, “Welcome to another year at Canterlot High.  I am your homeroom teacher Miss Cheerilee and you can come to me with anything.  Homeroom is for studying and homework, but as long as you’re quiet and don’t have any homework to do I’ll let you be on your phone or even play some games.”

The class started murmuring among themselves and a few said thanks, but quietened again when she spoke, “However if it gets too loud or out of hand then that policy will end am I clear?”

Most of the class went, “Yes Miss Cheerilee,” as most knew how to respond, except the new ones of course.  Which some of the new ones just sat quietly as they were still unsure about themselves.  After that, she sat in the chair at her desk and went quiet just watching the room.  Soon quiet chatter started around the room with most of the class taking out their phones and doing something or other on it.

“Well,” I said quietly to Fluttershy, “It’s officially started.”  And somehow this year is going to be different I just know it.

Little did I know how right I really was.

“Alright this may be the first day of class and usually a day to be doing nothing, but not you stud,” Rainbow grinned to me an hour later as we stood outside next to the football field.  It was empty right now and the rest of the PE class was listening to Mister Biceps talk about what is going to happen this semester.  I on the other hand got away with being alone with not only Rainbow Dash, but Applejack as well.

“Nope,” Applejack said right after, “you are goin’ to get one heck of a workout this semester.”

“I’m doomed,” I said quietly while they both fist-bumped each other.

^_^

“Come on stud move that butt of yours,” Rainbow demanded from me slapping my rear end and passing me.  It was her sixth time around the field and she wasn’t winded.  I, however, was barely jogging and panting up a storm.  And Rainbow wasn’t the only one either.

“Come on sugarcube,” Applejack told me as she passed me also slapping my behind, “you’re doing good, just a few more to go and then we can take a break.”

“Get…,” I panted, “me out…of this…,” panting again, “this nightmare.”  It felt like it too but at least it was still early in the day so the sun wasn’t all that hot.  However, even with a cool breeze blowing my chest felt like it was on fire, my heart felt like it wanted to race away and never return, and my muscles were burning something fierce.  And for some reason, I pushed on.  Why I have no idea.


^_^

“Just a few more you can do it,” Rainbow encouraged as she was on her fiftieth sit-up or so with Applejack about the same.

Me on the other hand I wasn’t doing too well.  I was around twenty and already my gut was starting to burn.  However, there was a small, very small mind you, part of me that looked forward to what I would look like at the end of this semester.  I was already still a little tired from the run, so that didn’t help any.

“You got this,” Applejack kept saying to encourage me like Rainbow as they continued to push me harder and harder.

^_^

I was about to collapse, but they just wouldn’t let me.  Now it was push-ups and they continued to shout and encourage saying that I was doing great and all.  Yeah sure I’m doing great I’m sweating up a storm, my body feels like it’s on fire, and you say I’m doing great.  After the fortieth or so, I lost count, push-up I simply laid there mumbling, “I’m done.  Torture someone else for a while.”

“Hey not bad for the first day.  Especially lazing around all summer,” Rainbow said while kneeling down in front of me.

Applejack lifted my head so they could get a better look at me, “Yeah, why he even did better this first day than the last first day last spring.  So you see, you are getting better, but don’t fret none because we’ll get you in even better shape this semester.”

“Yeah don’t worry you can count on us,” Rainbow said as they fist-bumped each other again.

Meanwhile I gently laid my head back down with a groan only to hear, “Oops can’t rest now because third period is starting in ten minutes.”  They both helped me up as we walked back toward the door leading inside.  While passing Mister Biceps he looks at me and goes, “Yeah, good job.”  I just smiled weakly as we passed through the doors.  Applejack went on toward her class while Rainbow helped me to Home EC with Fluttershy and Rarity.

“Hey girls,” Rainbow said when we walked in.

“Oh my,” I heard from Fluttershy as she got up and walked over to us.

“My stars Fred,” Rarity got up and walked over as well.

“Hi, man down,” I said weakly as Rainbow handed me over to them with a roll of her eyes. 

“Oh come on it wasn’t that bad.  After all, you did well for the first time out this semester,” Rainbow laughed then she took a seat next to where Fluttershy sat.

“My legs feel like Jello,” I wheezed out, yes I was playing it up some, “tired, so tired.”

“Oh my come over and sit down,” Fluttershy said and plopped me in front of Rainbows desk while they took the ones next to us so we were all four together.

I sat down with a long sigh resting my head on the desk, “Finally sweet rest, oh how I’ve missed you.”

“You are so exaggerating,” Rainbow said with a smirk.

“Only a little,” I said while raising one finger into the air while both Fluttershy and Rarity looked at me with concern.  My body was really tired and sore, and just think I get to do it again the next morning.  Yay.

“OK class,” came the teacher's voice from the front of the room as the teacher tapped the whiteboard with her nail. “Attention and welcome to Home EC.”  She reached for a stack of papers and began handing them out to the first person at the front of each row.  My friends and I were at the back so we got ours last and that’s when she started to talk about the semester curriculum.

“OK, this semester we are going to cover money management, sewing, cooking skills, cleaning and organizing, and parenting which includes anywhere from relationships to babies.”  I could tell that the teacher, Miss House, was really looking forward to it too.  Why?  Because she had the biggest and most excited smile I have ever seen.

“You have that fake pregnant wearable thing?” Rainbow asked with a few chuckles and giggles heard throughout the room.

“Why yes,” she said putting her hands together with glee, “thank you for asking, that will be during the last part of this semester.”

“Yes,” Rainbow said with some triumph pumping her fist into the air then looks to me with a wicked grin, “I can’t wait to see that on you stud.”  I heard a few chuckles and giggles again, but the guys quietened down when the teacher said that all of the guys will get to experience it.  Then there were a few groans while most of the girls were glad to hear it with grins on their faces.

I just groaned but was thankful that at least it was some time away, so I didn’t have to worry about it just yet.  Of course, that didn’t keep Rainbow from grabbing her chest and giggling in my direction, “Picture a set of these on him.”

“Oh my,” even Fluttershy was starting to giggle.

Then when I looked over at Rarity she had a certain look in her eyes.  “You know…,” she trailed off while looking at me.

“I know that look and I strictly forbid it,” I said quickly trying to clamp down on it.  Because I did NOT want to wear any dresses.

“Oh, but darling,” Rarity said leaning over and putting a hand on my shoulder giving me a look that women are known for to make men melt.

It almost worked.

Almost.

I shook my head sternly, “I’m sorry but no.”  Rarity just pouted slightly as there were a few chuckles and giggles going around.  Meanwhile, I looked over to Rainbow with a grin, “Me personally I wonder how you are going to do cooking?”

For once Rainbow didn’t say anything but just hmphed and crossed her arms over her chest.  The rest of the period was actually relatively quiet as Miss House went into detail regarding the rest of the curriculum.  Some of which, especially regarding relationships between husband and wife, made some of the girls blush and the guys panting like dogs.

“You mean there will actually be a video regarding breastfeeding?” Rarity asked blushing.

“Yes Miss Rarity, and there’s no reason for anyone to feel anxious about it as it is as natural as walking.  In the past, it was the only thing for babies considering there weren’t any stores carrying what we have now.  So yes there will be a video on it regarding the breast pump as well and all will be watching.”

I got to wondering about something as Miss House told us that and I raised my hand, “Miss House does that mean that the guys will be watching this as well?”

“Yes,” she said simply.  Needless to say, the girls didn’t like that answer and I for one had mixed feelings about it.

However, one statement hit our ears that shocked us, “Will there be a live demonstration?”  I for one was glad that I didn’t ask because the girls blushed furiously over it, the guys waited for an expecting answer, while Fluttershy gave out a very soft, “Oh my.”  Another sound hit us a second later.

SLAP.

I turned around and noticed Rarity had slapped the guy next to her, “Oh you prude.”

Miss House tapped her nail onto the table bringing our attention back again, “No there won’t be and you get detention for asking it.”  Things were quiet after that and the rest of the period went on until it was time for Fluttershy and I needed to go to history together.

I’m glad that I had Fluttershy for most of the classes.  That way I can watch and walk with her between classes.  She’s really shy that way.  We both sat together once we reached the history class.  We were sitting next to each other on a single small desk with our books out.  I will admit something now.  Between my lady friends, I like Fluttershy the best, not that I don’t love them all, but Fluttershy pulls my heartstrings most.  Kind and gentle she helps all that she can.  For a guy like me that was raised using classic morals she brings out my urge to protect as well as serve.  She was also strong when she needed to be.  To me, she was a gentle and beautiful angel.

“What is it?” Fluttershy asked me as I found myself not only staring but smiling.

“Sorry,” I shook my head with a smile, “Just lost in thought.”

“OK class,” the man said as he took control of the class, “This semester in history we will be covering US history from the founding of the nation.  Starting with the Revolutionary War and the reasons behind it.”

“Well, that should be easy by looking at the Declaration of Independence,” I said simply, “It lists all the reasons starting from the most important reasons.”

“Quite right,” he said, “And I might be fired for saying this, but the Declaration of Independence and the Constitution are the most important documents you can ever read.  For it guarantees and protects our rights, it does not create them.  If you look at history our rights come inherently by humanity.  The right to self-defense, the right to be happy, and to be left alone.  If you don’t learn history then you are doomed to repeat it.  I’m glad that we have a Principal and Vice-Principal who rejects the modern curriculum and stays with the classic way of teaching.  But I’m getting off track.”

I think I like this guy.  Like the other classes, it was about what will be covered this semester.  Nothing exciting or anything, but it did go from seventeen seventy-six to the nineteen eighties.  As I skimmed through the book I noticed that it had a very distinct slant to it.  Not surprising actually.  I was never too fond of what the modern-day government was doing.

So far none of the classes were giving us homework, but I knew that wouldn’t stay for long.  Soon, the class was over and we both left to meet up with the rest of the girls in the cafeteria for lunch.

“Hi girls,” I said to them while putting my tray down.

“Hi,” Fluttershy said as well while putting her own tray down.

“Hey there you two,” Applejack said while munching on an apple, “Just came back from history class right?”

“Yeah,” I said.

“What’s it about darling?” Rarity asked as the rest paid attention.

“From George Washington to Reagan,” I smiled, “complete with the philosophy to go with it.”

“Ooo,” Pinkie spoke up, “Sounds interesting.”

“I can’t wait until we get to math Pinkie,” I told her with a grin, “I bet you will be great at it with all the math in cooking that you do.”

“Aww,” she said while blushing comically, “Thank you.”

I laughed, “Don’t thank me yet.  This math is a lot more complicated than a recipe.”

She just shrugged and continued eating.

“Hey Pinkie,” Applejack spoke up with a wink to Rainbow, “You hear how Fred did with us this morning?”

“No, how’d he do?” she asked while looking at me.

“All in all,” Rainbow spoke up, “he didn’t do too bad, but he totally exaggerated afterward as we went to home EC.”

“Only a little he said and I personally agree with him,” Rarity said while sticking up for me.

Applejack and Rainbow both smirked and fist-bumped themselves with some giggles.

“Aww,” Pinkie smiled to me after leaning over putting an arm around me, “did those two ran you ragged?”

I smiled thinking comically and leaned into her pretending to cry, “It was horrible.  They pushed me so hard.”

Pinkie hugged me with one arm and patted my head with her free hand as my head rested on her chest, “There there Freddie poo.”  There were more giggles all around, except for Fluttershy who gave out a soft, “Oh my,” then giggled.  Hey, I’m still a guy and Pinkie’s got a good set of melons on her.

Then she appeared.

“Well well well,” Sunset Shimmer said to us as she came up to the table with her tray in hand.  Snips and snails were standing behind her like obedient puppies.  “If it isn’t the puny seven.  Always trying to think up some ways to better themselves.”

She was getting on my nerves.

“And failing miserably,” she continued while she looked to us as if we were the most disgusting things on the planet.  “I don’t know why you even try.”

That was it.  I stood up from Pinkie’s chest and glared at her, “Listen Sunset, this isn’t your school and I don’t why you think that you are better than everyone else.  But news flash for you.  You’re not.  Everyone is equal whether you like it or not.”

She laughed, she actually laughed, “That’s what you think Freddie,” then she left with her two minions.

“I think I just lost my lunch,” I said sitting back down again.  After that Sunset kind of ruined the mood for us and Lunch went relatively quiet.   Other than Sunset's visit, today has been normal.  I trying my best while the girls do things that either try my patience or make me do silly things.  You know, normal.  Even Sunset’s visit is normal in a way, but hardly welcome.  At times I wonder why she’s like the way she is.

“She’s such a meanie,” Pinkie said then once I sat back down she took my head and yanked it back to her chest again.  “Saying such things about us.”

Meanwhile, I was happy where my head was.  Pinkie even let me turn my head to face the table so I could finish lunch.  I could tell that she was still unhappy by the way she was patting my head.

“I think someone’s content,” Applejack said with a giggle.  I just winked at her.

“He’s a guy AJ.  To him he’s in heaven right now,” Rainbow said as there were giggles all around.

I felt eyes on the top of my head and heard Pinkie giggle as she petted my head some more.  In times like this, I didn’t mind in the least as Lunch was finished.  We all said our see you laters and separated for our classes with Fluttershy and I headed to our art class for fifth period.  Luckily we only had it for only one semester because both Fluttershy and I weren’t good at art at all.  I never even tried stick figures before.  The history of art may be.

We didn’t see Sunset on our way to art class, so it was uneventful thankfully.  Like always Fluttershy and I sat at the same short table side by side.

A mister Colure was this semester’s art teacher and he looked to be a rather strict fellow.  Tall and rather impressive looking he would be better suited for the military or PE class at least.  Instead, he’s running art class.  Everyone expected a deep and commanding voice, but what we got nearly got everyone falling out of his or her seat from laughter.  What we got was a high-pitched voice that sounded more like a child’s than what we expected.

“Hi class I’m Mister Colure,” he greeted us while we couldn’t help but giggle and chuckle.  I personally hid behind Fluttershy while I chuckled almost wildly.  I also felt some guilt for it too, but right now not so much for it was too funny.  “I know my voice is funny, but you’ll get used to it.”  He grabbed some papers and like all the other teachers he passed them to the first in line as they passed them back.  “This is the curriculum for this art class.  First off is a history of art and the many facets and meaning behind it.  We will visit art throughout this world and the meaning behind them.  Later in the semester, we will do some art ourselves starting with the basic principles.”

“Will there by body painting?” I heard a guy ask.

SMACK!

I sighed with a shake of my head. There’s one in every class.  I was secretly thanking whichever girl slapped him.

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy said then giggled.

“No,” the teacher said simply, “There won’t be any of that.  Just normal painting, but starting with the basics of drawing.”  Then he turned around, grabbed textbooks from the desk, and started handing them out.  After a few minutes, he picked up his and turned to a page, “We will be starting in the fifth chapter.  I figured starting during the greatest period, in my opinion, in art that consists of Rafael, Leonardo, and etcetera.  During that time, there were many forms of art ranging in many meanings.  So for your homework, read and study the fifth chapter.”  The rest of the period was pretty much questions and answers.  Neither Fluttershy nor I had any so we just sat and waited.

Luckily, her class was right next to mine as the day was ending.  One more class to go then we could all meet outside of school at the statue for some us time.  We always did it and I always looked forward to it every day.  Until then, Pinkie and I had math to attend.  She waved to me, rather frantically, after I stepped in, after making sure that Fluttershy was alright.

"Hey Pinkie,” I said as I sat down at the same short table she was at.  Then I felt her pull me into one of her bear hugs, which wasn’t too unpleasant.

“Hey Freddie,” she said hugging me.

“One more class to go,” I said to her with a sigh of near relief, “maybe math won’t be that bad.”  Then again right after I said that the teacher walked in, tapped his walking cane against the old-fashioned chalkboard, and then started.

“Good afternoon class and welcome to pre-college algebra,” he said while most of the class groaned.

“This isn’t what I expected,” I whispered to Pinkie as the teacher went through the semester curriculum.

“This will be so much fun,” Pinkie actually whispered back.

But I looked to her in a little bit of a shock, Math?  Fun?  She’s got to be kidding, but then again this is Pinkie that we’re dealing with.  The teacher may be old, but it was obvious that he knew his stuff.  I knew this not because of his age, but because he didn’t look at the textbook even once.  This is the first time that I’ve ever seen a teacher not look at the textbook.  He went on to describe what sort of math that we would be doing this semester and it definitely was an introduction to college-level math.

He started his talk by starting with basic problem-solving techniques in the various equations.  At the end of his talk, now near the end of the class, he was speaking of quadratic and rational equations.  The last part of which I simply had no clue what he was talking about, but then again that’s what this class is supposed to do isn’t it?  By the end of his little lecture, I knew that I was in for a hard time at this class.

Looking over at Pinkie I saw that she was smiling the whole time.  The bell rang and I followed her out of the classroom.  Now was the time that all of us would meet at the statue, but I had to ask.  “Pinkie did you understand any of that?” I asked her while carrying my bag, now filled with textbooks.

“Not a one,” she answered back, “but that’s OK we got friends that will help.”

“Which friends is that?” I wondered while we walked toward the front door.  I already saw Fluttershy there at the statue.

“Applejack and Fluttershy silly,” she said bouncing out the door and waving to Fluttershy.

They can help me with this level of math?  I waved to Fluttershy as we approached the statue.  This statue, being a horse rearing up on its hind legs, is the focal point of the front of the school.  A meeting place for a lot of events and our usual hangout at the end of a tiring day.

Fluttershy had to small animals out of her pack and a small rabbit, named Angel, and a little bird that was sitting on her shoulder.

“Hey Fluttershy,” Pinkie said sitting down next to her.

I sat down on the other side as angle, the rabbit, hopped over and into my lap.  I’ve always thought that having pets helped with stress, but then again with these girls in my life stress was always questionable.  So it evened things out a bit for me as I gently petted and stroked Angle’s head and back.

Fluttershy giggled at Angle then looked between us as we waited for the others, “How are you two?  And how did your classes go?”

I stayed quiet as I let Pinkie answer that question simply because Fluttershy was with me the whole time.

“Oh it was really fun,” Pinkie started as she, somehow, started eating a cupcake that she took from her hair.  Go figure.

“I’m glad that you enjoyed it,” Fluttershy said to her with a smile.

“Pinkie,” Rainbow’s voice called out as she and Applejack approached, “you should have seen the workout we gave Fred today.”

“Oh oh oh, do tell,” Pinkie said nearly bouncing while sitting at the base of the statue.

Applejack chuckled sitting down next to me while Rainbow just looked down at me with a smirk.  “Well we got him doing laps around the football field with sit-ups and push-ups,” Applejack said nudging my arm with hers.

Rainbow giggled at me as she recounted what happened, “You should have seen him Pinkie.  I had to help him to third period because he was too exhausted to walk on his own.  As we walked in he was like ‘man down’ and pretended to nearly pass out as Fluttershy and Rarity helped him to a chair.”

I heard giggles all around as she recounted the tale with Applejack shaking her head at me.

“Oh yes,” came Rarity’s voice as she walked up hearing us talk about me, “he looked so tuckered out from the exhausting workout.”  She came up beside Rainbow smiling down to me, “We thought that he was exaggerating about it, but he said, ‘only a little.’”  She put her hand to her face, turned around, and pretended to faint as she started to fall over.  Quickly I sat up enough that I caught her, lowered her down, and into my lap.  Where one arm was still on her forehead as the other went around the back of my head, “With his head on the desk he tried to look as pitiful as possible.”

I have to admit that having a beautiful woman in my arms temporarily halted my brain functions.  She was a beautiful woman.  As a matter of fact, they all are.  And I was lucky to have them as my friends.  I just smiled up to them while lightly tickling Rarity’s sides, “That’s why I have you girls to help me get better.  Right Rarity?”

Rarity started laughing as I tickled her while the others laughed.  Pinkie even joined in and started to tickle me in Rarity’s defense.  Pretty soon it was a full-on tickle war between us at the statue as our first day of the new school semester ended.  I didn’t know what would happen this year, but I knew that with my lady friends, I could get through anything.  Little did I know that I would need them this semester more than any other time in my life as that life seemed to unravel.

However, the rest of the semester went on pretty much as predicted.  Classes went along as expected with Math being my most challenging, but like Pinkie said Applejack and Fluttershy helped me with them.  I’m going to skip most of the rest of the semester because it was the last few days that were the ones that changed my life.  So other than a few incidents that happened between now and then it was fairly normal.

Except for Sunset Shimmer who, over three incidents, tried to get us to hate each other.  Of course, I didn’t know that until sometime after it all happened, but I’ll go through with them here now that you know what my day was usually like.  Besides her usual hateful and derogatory meetings around the school, her first try was between Rainbow and Applejack.
> Chapter Two: Incidents
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was about two weeks after the first day of school that this took place.  Applejack had a bake sale going on right in front of the school and she wanted Rainbow’s softball team to show up.  That way both could enjoy some profit and promotion.  I was with Applejack right after she set everything up.

“I’m surprised that Rainbow isn’t here already,” I told her while sitting down in a chair beside her behind the table.  There were about three tables total filled with all kinds of baked goods that weren’t all apple-related.  More was under the table as well.

People were already starting to show up and take some samples and look around as she looked at me, “Yeah me too, I told her today specifically.”  

That got me thinking.  Rainbow would never be late or not bother to show up at something like this.  “I wonder,” I said aloud while taking out my cell phone.

“What is it sugarcube?  You think something’s up?” she asked me after attending to a customer.

“Yeah and the name is Sunset Shimmer,” I told her and dialed Rainbows number.

Hey stud, came Rainbows voice over the phone, How’s it hanging?

“You realize that the bake sale was today right?” I asked while eyeing Applejack then put the phone on speaker mode holding it between us.

WHAT?!  What do you mean today?  I got an email from Applejack saying that it was tomorrow and not to show up today.

“But Rainbow,” Applejack spoke up, “I didn’t send anything to ya.”

Applejack?  I don’t get it, I got an email from ya.

“Why don’t you and the team show up, if you all can manage it.  Bring a copy of the email with you so we can compare notes.  Can you do it?”

There was a pause as Rainbow was obviously thinking about it.  Yeah, I think so, but it’ll take at least thirty minutes to get everyone together.

“We’ll still be here for another two hours, so that’ll work Rainbow.  See you when you get here.”

OK AJ, Rainbow said, I’ll get the team there asap for you.  See you there.

And with that out of the way, I waited until she and the team showed up.  After hanging up I put the phone into my front pocket.  While Applejack attended to the customers I sat back in the chair and gave it a little thought.  If Sunset is the reason that Rainbow almost didn’t show up today, why?  Why would she go through all of this?  For what ultimate purpose?

All was relatively quiet between the time I hung up and the time that Rainbow showed up.  It was just her as she pulled up in her sports car.  It took her about ten or so minutes to show up.  She also had the print out with her as she walked up to us.

“Where’s the rest of the team Rainbow?” Applejack asked her.

“They're coming,” Rainbow told us while handing me the printout, “I thought that having them show up on their own would be better.  That way if not all of them can show up at least some if not all could.”

“Good plan,” I told her while looking at the printout.  

“What do you got sugarcube?” Applejack asked while leaning over.  I showed it to her where she looked at it and shook her head, “I didn’t send this.”

Then something hit me, “Applejack, take a close look at the email address.  Is it yours?”

Applejack took the printout from me to look closely as Rainbow looked down on it, “No it’s not, but it’s just one character off from being mine.”  She turned to Rainbow and pointed it out, “See this?”  Rainbow nodded.  “This shouldn’t be there.  It’s an underscore right at the end of my name right before the “at” sign.”

“Yeah now I see it,” Rainbow said as she looked between Applejack and I.  “I didn’t see it before, but who would do this and why?”

“I have an idea of who, but as to the why I have no clue,” I said.

“Sunset,” Applejack told Rainbow and stood up putting an arm around Rainbow, “But thanks to Fred and your quick thinking you’re here now.  Thanks.”

“You’re welcome AJ.  After all, I never leave my friends hangin’,” Rainbow said putting her own arm around Applejack.  Then she looked at me, “Thanks stud, I’d hate to miss this.”  Then she motioned toward a van as it rolled up, “Here they come.”

I turned and watched as the van parked and sure enough about ten of Rainbow’s softball team started to unload themselves.  Smiling to them I waved as it was a perfect day for it.  It was fall and the leaves have begun to turn colors.  With the temperature still a little bit warm, there was a cool breeze that blew across the yard creating a very pleasant atmosphere for us.  Since the school was in the middle of the city it was smart that Applejack used the breeze to blow the sweet smell of food around.  It was a way of free advertisement.  

And by the looks of things, it appears to be working.  More people showed up as Rainbow and her team mingled with the customers.  It felt good to see this working for the better, even if it was only for another hour or so.  But for that hour things went perfectly in spite of the late start and I was happy about it.  

It was later after everything was put away and stored, that we stood around our cars.  We were discussing what we found regarding the email.  “The question is why, if it is Sunset that is?” I asked while looking between Applejack and Rainbow.

“Got me sugarcube,” Applejack spoke up.

“Someone really didn’t want the team showing up today for whatever reason,” Rainbow mentioned then turned to me, “You sure it was Sunset?”

“I see no one else that would want to do something like this.  She has been the one that’s been harassing us for the past two weeks,” I looked between them.  “It might be a good idea to let others know about this email.  Also about what happened just in case she, or whoever it is, tries this again.”

“Agreed,” Rainbow said, “I’ll tell Pinkie.”

“I’ll take Fluttershy,” Applejack mentioned.

I sighed looking between them with my arms over my chest, “Well that leaves Rarity to me then.  Do you like seeing me tortured?”

I smirked as both of them giggled and chuckled fist-bumping each other, “Yeah a little,” Rainbow said stepping up and looking up to me.

Then Applejack chuckled, “Besides, you look rather cute when you’re flustered or exhausted.”

I just looked down at them with a smirk, “Oh really?  Is that the real reason why you two work me silly during PE?”

They looked between each other before both of them patted my chest, “Yeah, among other things,” Rainbow said.  Then they both giggled and fist-bumped each other again then returned to their cars.

With a sigh and a happy smile, it was time to head home.  I decided not to speak of it with my mother and aunt because it all worked out and we were looking out for it in the future.  That was the first major incident though.  The first clue that something was coming.

The second incident was between Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie.  Fluttershy was hosting an auction for the animal shelter and wanted some soft and quiet entertainment for the people.  Because of the animals, it would have to be quiet and not loud.  I wasn’t there when Fluttershy and Pinkie talked about it, but I was at the auction itself.  It was nearly a month later when I was at the animal shelter with Fluttershy when the auction was about to begin.

“Is everything ready?” we were standing in the lobby of the animal shelter.  It was late at night after the shelter had already shut down for the night, that the event was going to be held for only an hour.  That way no one had to take care of the animals until the next morning.

“Yeah, it is,” she told me with a smile, “that is until Pinkie shows up.”  Then she looks to me with appreciation, “Thank you so much for coming here tonight.  I really appreciate it.”

I nodded to her putting one arm around her shoulders.  Although because of the height difference between her and me my arm was more draped over her.  She barely came up to my chest as we stood next to each other.  She was the smallest between us.  However, she was also the kindest person that I knew.  

She hugged me back putting her arms around me and laying her head on my chest.  That is until we heard a loud noise going off like a big party streamer going off.  All of us jumped nearly out of our skins.  Including Fluttershy which jumped into my arms as Scooby does to Shaggy.  Loud music started coming from nearby and when I turned to look…

“PINKIE,” I shouted over the music that was blasting from a boom box.  After setting Fluttershy down and waving to Pinkie, I quickly turned it off.  “Pinkie,” it was an effort to keep my voice even and calm, “just what are you doing?”

“Putting together a loud party silly, so the animals can party,” she said while looking into my eyes as if nothing was wrong.

“Didn’t she tell you for it to be quiet?”

“Yeah, that is until I got this,” Pinkie pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to me.

The first thing that I looked at was the email address and sure enough, it was nearly exactly the same.  Only that one single character changed to something else and it stated in the email that Fluttershy had changed addresses.  I handed the paper to Fluttershy when she walked up then looked down at Pinkie.  Gently I took her arms in my hands, “Pinkie listen carefully.”

“Okay,” she said simply.

“Fluttershy didn’t make this Pinkie,” I explained to her, “didn’t Rainbow say to watch out for this?”

“Yeah, but this said that this was her new email,” Pinkie said then Fluttershy came up.

“Pinkie, I didn’t send this email and I haven’t changed my email,” Fluttershy said to her friend.

Pinkie’s mouth formed into an O as her mind comprehended it, “Oh, I’m sorry Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy and Pinkie hugged each other as Pinkie apologized once again.

“That’s OK Pinkie,” Fluttershy said to her friend, “No real harm done.  But why don’t you set up for our original agreement OK?”

“Oki Doki Loki,” Pinkie said and only put up only simple decoration and turned down the music to soft and soothing.  From there, things went along as they should, but while Pinkie and Fluttershy were handling the auction I was thinking.  

I was sure who was behind it, but the question of why was still running through my mind.  She wants to run the school granted.  But it’s me that’s really in her way of really ruling this school.  Other than my mother and aunt that is.  But why?  What’s her end goal to all of this?

Fluttershy brought me out of my thoughts sometime later.  I just chuckled while looking into her beautiful eyes, “I guess I was really lost in thought.  How did things go?”

“Things went great Fred,” Fluttershy said and hugged me, “thank you for being here.”

“Yeah if you weren’t here then who knows what could have happened,” Pinkie said and hugged me too. 

I smiled looking between them, “Well what are friends for?  We need to get the group together regarding this tonight.  Girls get the others and meet me at my house OK?”

Pinkie in her usual happy manner comically saluted me like a soldier would and took off with all her stuff in tow.

Fluttershy giggled as we left together.  Something had to be done.  

^_^

“Fluttershy darling,” Rarity said from where she sat on the couch by the front door, “did she, or whoever it is, strike again?”

“Yes he or she did,” Fluttershy said from sitting next to Rarity, “they sent an email to Pinkie that I supposedly sent, which I didn’t.”

“Well that wasn’t very nice, did things turn out alright?”

“Yeah,” Pinkie pipped up, “Once Fred told me what was going on.”

I was sitting in a chair across from them as they all sat on the couch.  “Alright girls,” I said to them, “I have a good hunch that it’s Sunset Shimmer doing this.  She always wants to ‘run’ this school.  And I think the reason why she sent those things is that she wants to separate us as friends.  More than likely so she can run this school.”

“Which means that we have to keep an eye on ‘er,” Applejack mused as she sat on one of the sofa’s armrests.

“Right,” I nodded to Applejack, “Pinkie aren’t you going to start decorating for the Fall Formal starting tomorrow afternoon?”

“Yeah and I really could use the help Rarity,” Pinkie said clapping her hands together.

“Right,” I interrupted before Rarity spoke, “which means that no matter what anyone sends you Rarity, ignore it and go.  Plus anyone else that has the time to show up.  I will as well.”

“Good idea and if there’s any doubt I’ll call.  It makes me rather upset that Sunset is trying to separate us,” Rarity said with a huff.

“I think it’s also a good idea that if any one of us sees her doing anything that’s out of the ordinary that we watch her.  Then reporter her.”

I nodded to Rainbow who sat on the other end of the couch, “Good idea Rainbow, then at the end of each day from now on we can compare notes.”

“And hopefully stay one step ahead,” Fluttershy stated simply.

“Yeah, nobody messes with my friends and gets away with it.  So, don’t worry stud, we’ll track her down and stay one step ahead of her this time,” Rainbow grinned.

“What’s going on here,” I heard my mother say as she walked into the living room.  She was already wearing her nightgown and by the looks of her face, she was puzzled as to why we had met.

“Oh Principal Celestia,” Rarity spoke up first, “We are talking about that wicked woman Sunset Shimmer and how we are going to keep tabs on her from now on.”

“Oh?  Why is that?  She hasn’t broken any of the rules as far as I know,” my mother said simply.

“That’s just it mother, she knows how to toe the line, so to speak,” I told her as my hands ran down my face in frustration.  “Sunset knows just how far she can go to get what she wants.  And that’s to run the school.  Most kids are already afraid of her right now, just think of what it would be with us out of her way?”

“I see your point,” Mother said simply, “and I’ve also noticed how she intimidates the other students.  However, as you pointed out it’s not necessarily against the rules.”

“No, but it isn’t nice and she’s mean all the time.”

“That’s true Fluttershy,” Mother said, “and if she’s caught in something that’s against the rules she will be punished accordingly.”

“Then it’s a good idea that we’re keeping an eye on her,” Rainbow grinned to my mother.

“Indeed,” Mother said then turned to me.  “I’m going to bed dear, goodnight.”  She smiled at me then leaned over kissing the top of my head.

“Goodnight mom,” I smiled hugging her before she left for her room.  When my eyes met the rest of the girls they were just either grinning or smiling at me.  I didn’t say anything.

“Well, now that he’s been embarrassed by his mother I’d say it’s time for us to go to bed ourselves,” Applejack chuckled and stood up from the couch.

“Yeah, besides he’s going to be worked hard tomorrow right AJ?”

Applejack just chuckled and fist-bumped Rainbow, “Oh yeah.”

I just shook my head and rolled my eyes, “Alright girls, goodnight.”

And with that, everyone said goodnight hugging me and each other before they all headed out the door.  I for one was deep in thought all the way to my room for the night.

^_^

During the past two and a half months I’ve dreamed of this woman under a cloak.  I felt so safe and secure and loved while in her arms.  But after a month of this something just felt off about her.  She was my mother, that I knew.  However, it was something that I just couldn’t put my finger on.  Something was just off about her that I just couldn’t figure out.  

Tonight was different for I found myself being held by my father.  He looked so happy with me in his arms with him making faces and me with the usual baby noises.  Everything felt so right, but I didn’t recognize the room.  And for another thing, this was a lucid dream.  I could see everything as if it was real, but I couldn’t control where my head was.  My dad was a tall man, clean-shaven, rather good looking, with a crew cut that most women like.  But it wasn’t my long blond hair though.  

I could see the rest of the room behind him and it wasn’t anything that I’ve seen before.  It looked like he was sitting in a big stone chair.  I was bundled up in a blanket as it was cool in the room and he didn’t want me to get cold.  The top of the chair and a sun symbol on it was visible.  Where am I and why is that there?  If I didn’t know better it appeared that we’re in some type of throne room, but why and where?

“Who’s daddy’s little boy?” he cooed down to me.  I giggled and cooed back as a typical baby would.  But my adult mind was trying it’s best to burn the image in my mind.  

So this is my father? I wondered as my tiny hands reached out to him.

Leaning his head down my tiny hands grasped his cheeks, and it was then that Mother’s voice was heard.  “Honey,” she called out, “It’s about that time again.  You know the drill.”

“Look at that,” father said down to me with a wide smile, “that’s mommy calling to us.”  He stood up and began walking away from the stone seat but I didn’t get a chance to see my mother.  Because right before she was supposed to step into view I woke up.

^_^

I woke up with a start as everything from the dream was still in my mind.  It wouldn’t stay that way forever, so I quickly picked up my phone from the bedside table.  “I just had the first dream regarding my father, but it wasn’t anywhere that I recognized.  I was in a big stone room with my father sitting on a type of marble throne with a sun symbol on the top of it.  My father was tall with a black crew cut, square jaw rather handsome guy.  I still don’t see how I got my long blond hair though.  Mom was there though and she called out to us that it was time.  Time for what?  I still didn’t get to see her.  Not that it’s a problem for I see her every single day.  But where was that place?  I don’t recognize it.”  

After I was done I turned off the voice recorder on the phone, set it back down onto the bedside table, and thought about the dream.  Just where was I?  And what was that throne with the sun on it?  Was it really a memory or was my mind just trying to make something up?

Grabbing the phone I looked at the clock.  It was six a.m. in the morning and my mind was still fumbling over the dream.  With my pj’s on I knocked on my mom’s door.

There was a loud moan from inside then a tired and weary, “Yes?” was heard.

“Mom can I come in?” I asked and waited, but was anxious too.  For she never really spoke of my father to me.

“Come in son,” she said and I opened the door then shut it behind me.  She was sitting up in bed in her usual nightgown as I walked up and sat on the edge of the bed.  

“I had a very strange, but lucid dream just now.”

“Oh?” she asked with a smile, “It must have been quite the dream if you wanted to wake me up.  What was it about?”

“I think I just saw my father,” there was excitement in my eyes.  She stiffened slightly, but ignored it and continued, “I was just a baby and he was holding me.  I could feel and smell the air.  Although I didn’t recognize where I was.  It was a large stone room and we were sitting on a stone throne with the symbol of a sun on it.  He was tall, black crew-cut hair, tanned skin with a chiseled face.  I was wrapped up in a blanket of sorts and he was talking to me.  Then your voice came saying that it was time…for something.  Then I woke up.”

For a moment I thought that she looked sad then it went away.  She just smiled and patted my shoulder, “I think it was just your imagination showing you what you wanted to see.  Lucid dreams can do that.  You can ask Luna, she is well versed in it.”

A frown hit me because she didn’t believe me, but for the first time in my life, I was sure about something.  But what did it mean?  I left her room for my own to get ready for the day.  If she wouldn’t listen then Luna is next.  Then again I could speak to my friends about it as well.  At the moment nothing could be done until I got to school, so I got ready. 

^_^

“So what has got you on Pluto today stud?” Rainbow asked me while nudging me during lunchtime, “Even though you kept up with us and are in great shape, thanks to AJ and I, you were a million miles away.”

“I noticed it too all morning,” Fluttershy spoke up softly.

I looked to my friends as they nibbled on their lunch still lost in thought a little, but finally decided to tell them.  “I thought I saw my father in my dreams last night.  Mom thinks that it really wasn’t him, but something that my mind just made up.”

“But you think differently,” Rarity said simply, “we know you darling.”

I nodded to her, “Yes, I think differently.  I’ll still talk with Aunt Luna after school today, but still.”  Lost in thought again it took me another minute to respond.  They waited.  “It was so real.  I could feel and smell the air and the breeze.  My father was holding me, I was a baby and wrapped in a blanket of sorts.  The room I didn’t recognize.  It was a stone room and he was sitting on a stone throne of sorts with a sun symbol at the top.  Then I heard mom’s voice saying that it was time.”

“What do you think sugarcube?”

I looked over at Applejack with an expression of uncertainty, “I’m not sure.  I’ve never really experienced something like this.  For the past four months, I’ve been having this dream of being held by mom.  Again as a baby wrapped in that same blanket.”  Then I stopped and thought, “The blanket.”

All eyes were on me as my mind went a mile a minute.  For me, nothing else existed right now but the table that my friends and I sat.  Not the other kids in the cafeteria.  Not all the sounds, voices and conversations.  I was so concentrated that everything else took a back seat.  “I just realized something,” I said softly now looking between them.  “I was wrapped in the same blanket in both dreams.  The exact same one.  Does this mean that both of the dreams are connected somehow?  And if so, then where was I in the dream last night and what does it mean?”

“Got me stud,” Rainbow just shrugged it off and went back to her lunch.

“Maybe Luna will have some answers for you,” Pinkie smiled to me.  

I just shrugged starting to munch on my lunch, “Maybe.”  

“You may want to put that aside for now sugarcube,” Applejack spoke up while munching on an apple.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

She motioned her head toward the food line.  When I turned to look I saw Sunset Shimmer getting her food.  She looked to be in the same mood as all the other times.  Hateful and rude she still was trying to intimidate others around her, but something was off this time.  “Something isn’t quite right,” I said softly while staring at her, “I can’t put my finger on it.”  

“Ya noticed it too did ya?” I nodded to her.

“Yeah she has been more reserved than her usual hateful self,” Rainbow said looking to her then turning back around.

“I hope she isn’t planning anything,” Fluttershy said choosing not to look.

“You know I think that’s exactly what she’s doing,” I mused and turned back to my meal to finish it.  “She tends to get a little quiet when she’s thinking.  Question is what?”

“What about trying to keep me away from helping Pinkie this afternoon?”

“Possible Rarity, possible,” I thought aloud as everyone went quiet in thought.  “In any case no matter what just go ahead and help Pinkie.  I’ll show up and help a little before going off to follow her.”  With that agreed lunch was finished and we went to our classes, but it was at the end of the day when I was walking toward the gym that I saw Sunset Shimmer.

^_^

Turning a corner, I saw her coming out of my mother’s office, so I ducked back around the corner.  After a wait and a listen her footsteps faded off into the distance.  Peeking my head around the corner she was holding up something.  It was the crown for the Fall Formal.  It’s to be given to whoever is crowned princess.  Does she think that she owns it just because she won the last couple of years?  Of course, that was because she forced the other girls to drop out because of her ruthless tactics.  Snips and Snails always do her dirty work, so why aren’t they with her now?

She was staring at it like a starved man then she just chuckled like the wicked witch of the west, “Finally I can get Twilight’s crown for myself, and all that Equestrian magic will be mine.”

Equestrian magic?  What the hell is she talking about?  I better follow her, and took out my phone and turned all sound off leaving the phone on vibrate.  Didn’t want to be discovered by her.  Furthermore, how the heck did she get into mother’s locked office in the first place?  When Sunset turned the corner at the end of the hall I followed her.  Steeping on my toes I tried being as quiet as possible.  I knew that Rarity was probably already at the gym helping Pinkie, so at least they would be safe there.  Still, I had no clue what she was talking about and how it related to what she was doing.  

It took me another minute or two to get to the end of the hall and when I peeked around the corner again seeing her walk toward the front double glass doors.  Where is she going?  

With one eye staring at her from around the corner I watched when she stopped at the doors and took a look around.  Luckily the light was out overhead so she didn’t see me peek around the corner.  Then when she was satisfied that no one was watching she went out the front doors.  Is she stealing it for herself?  It’s not even a real crown, so it’s about as worthless as a paper crown at Burger King.  So why does she want it and…

Sunset walked up to the statue then she just disappeared.  To my shock I actually watched her walk up to the statue and then walked into it as if she was walking through a door.  “What the hell?” I took off in a sprint toward and then out the front doors.  It was well after school and most of the students were gone now.  Considering it was almost five in the afternoon the only ones that was here was my friends and I.  Even my mother was gone for the day, but Aunt Luna supposedly was going to help Pinkie and Rarity.  

Slowing down to a halt right before the statue, I stared at it like a monkey doing a math problem.  It’s impossible, she couldn’t have gone inside of it.  It defies the laws of physics. I took a deep breath and a gulp steeling myself for the first experiment.  Putting my hand up close to the wall of the base of the statue I took another deep breath then shoved my hand forward.  

No, that’s…that’s impossible.  Thoughts went wild in my head and quickly took my hand back out.  No words could describe the feeling as my hand went through what I thought was a solid cement block.  It was like looking through the surface of water as your hand goes below the water’s surface.  The feeling was warm and tingly.

And it sent so many shivers up and down my spine that my whole body was shaking.  I have never seen anything that weird, or frightening, in my life.  And Sunset went completely into it.  “What the hell is going on?” my shaky voice said aloud as I just turned and ran from it like a monster was coming after me.

It was like someone running from a monster in a horror flick with me rushing through the double doors of the gym.  After a quick search my eyes spotted whom I wanted to see and ran to her, “Luna, Aunt Luna.”

She looked at me and when she saw the state that I was in she looked worried.  “Dear nephew,” she asked while gripping my arms and looking up into my eyes.  “What has gotten you in such a state?”

My whole body was still shaking as my mind tried, and failed to comprehend what my eyes told me.  I tried to steady myself while my friends rushed over, but it was no use.  My voice came out excited and unsteady while trying to recount what I saw, “Sunset took the crown…I followed her…she…”

“Calm down darling,” Rarity said looking up to me trying to comfort me, “We’re here, just calm down and tell it.”

It wasn’t just my emotions but something else slowly welling up inside of me.  Like an upset stomach it slowly grew with the world slowly going black, “She walked into the statue and was gone.  I put my hand into it and…” quickly tried to recount what I saw but was already hyperventilating and before I could finish the world went dark.

^_^

When I came to the first thing in sight was the ceiling.  To my left was the bleachers.  To my right was my friends and Aunt Luna.  Slowly and carefully, I sat up making sure that the world wouldn’t start spinning.  When it wouldn’t I leaned myself against the bleachers putting my hands to my face.  Just breathe.

“Fred,” I heard Rainbow call out then a bunch of footsteps heading my way.  Everyone was around me after taking a breath and putting my hands down.  

Luna knelt down in front of me putting her hands on my shoulders, “Are you OK nephew?”

I nodded to her, “Yeah I’m OK I just lost it for a minute, but I still can’t believe what I saw.”

“Start from the beginning darling,” Rarity spoke up gently, “and slowly.”

“I saw Sunset take the Fall Formal crown from mother’s office.  She looked at it saying that finally she could get Equestrian magic.”

Everyone looked puzzled but, Aunt Luna stiffened just enough for me to notice.  “Continue,” she said to me.

“I followed her watching her from around corners as she walked up to the statue.  Then disappearing inside of it.  I just could not believe my eyes.  So, I ran up to it and thrust my hand toward it.”  I looked up between them with awe in my eyes, “It was like sticking my hand into water.  It felt tingly all over and warm just like putting my hand in water.  I guess I freaked out.”  

“I would have too if I saw and did all of that,” Fluttershy stated softly to which I was really thankful.

“Thanks Fluttershy.”

“What do you think Vice Principal Luna?” Rarity asked while I collected my thoughts.

“I don’t know what to think honestly,” she said standing up, “he hasn’t ever lied before, but this truly is a wild tale.”

“There’s more,” I looking up to my Aunt, “I saw my father in a lucid dream last night.  He was holding me in his arms wrapped in a blanket.  We were sitting in a stone throne with a sun symbol on it in a large stone room.”

“It was just a dream nephew,” she told me, but something in the back of my mind just didn’t accept it.

I nodded while sitting back as she went back to work.  Most of them went back to work as well, but Pinkie sat down beside me.  “You don’t think it was a dream do you?” she asked me while putting an arm around me.

I shook my head and smiled to her, thankful for her support, “You’re right I don’t think that it was just a simple dream.  What if it was a memory?  Can’t you relive some memories within lucid dreams?”

“What does your heart tell you?” she just smiled to me.

I closed my eyes and thought.  Something in me just screamed at me.  “It tells me that it’s true,” I mentioned softly while opening my eyes and looking into hers.  All she did was smile and pat my back.  Then she got up to help the others.  Meanwhile I sat back, closed my eyes, and got lost in thought.  My mind was going a mile a minute.  I couldn’t dismiss what I saw.  That was simply otherworldly, while my dream seemed that way too.  

An hour and a half later I, along with everyone else, decided to close up the school and head on home.  

^_^

When I got home the first thing on my mind was to find my mother.  I found her in the kitchen cooking dinner.  “Smells good mom,” my nose sniffed the air while watching her cook.

“Thank you,” she said with a smile coming over and hugging me.  “It’s simple tonight.  Hamburger with chips.”

“Thanks Mom,” a smile and a hug later she went back to cooking.  Not really knowing what she would say I leaned up against the frig, “Something happened today that I need to tell you and ask you about.”

“Oh?  What is it?” she wondered while pouring some chips into a large bowl.

“Sunset Shimmer took the crown for the Fall Formal.”

She stopped and looked at me, “You sure?”

“Yes, I saw her myself take it from your office.”  I sighed, turned around, and took a can of Crystal Pepsi from the frig.

“Do you know what she would want with it or where she took it?” she asked while removing the patties from the skillet.

“I don’t know the why, but I do know the where,” I told her while taking a sip from my drink.

“And?” she looked at me after putting the skillet down.

“I watched her walk out the front door, walk up to the statue, and then disappeared inside of it,” I then watched her reaction.  She stopped and looked at me with a shocked look.

“You must have blinked when she walked around it.”

“So I tested that theory,” continuing to answer her statement, “I ran up to it and thrust my hand toward it.”  I stepped up to her looking her in the eyes, “It was like putting my hand into water.  Just like in water I saw the ripples created around my hand.  It was warm with a tingling sensation all over my skin.”

She started to shake her head, but I continued before she could say anything.

“I’ve had dreams about a woman in a cloak singing to me in the living room, but I can’t see her face.  Then I have a dream about my father last night in a place that I don’t recognize.”  I hold up the arm that I pushed into the base of the statue, “Then I see something that seems to be impossible.  I watch Sunset walk into the base of the statue and disappear inside of it and put my own hand in it.”  When she didn’t say anything I continued, “What’s going on mom?  Just what is that statue and who is Sunset?”

She sighed, “Fred, just have dinner,” she dismissed me and started to prepare my plate.

“What about my father mom?” I didn’t wanting her to dismiss me, “how come you never speak of him?  Do you know of the place that I dreamed of?”  I wanted answers.

“No, I’ve never been to that place,” she told me while placing my plate onto the table.

Sitting down at the table we began eating, but I didn’t stop there, “So who was my father?  What was he like?  And Just what is that statue?  Because you can’t tell me that it’s nothing mom.”

She just kept eating and didn’t even look up at me.

“Mom.”

“It’s nothing for you to worry about,” she finally said but she hesitated when she said it.

I threw up my hands in frustration, “Ugh, you want to be that way fine.  But I’m going to continue to investigate this on my own whether you like it or not.”

“It’s really nothing for you to worry about,” she said more forcefully.

“Really?  And why is that?  Is someone else going to take care of it?  Am I connected to all of this or not?  Because I don’t know-“

“Fred,” she nearly shouted at me.

“Fine, but you can’t stop me,” I told her, quickly finished my dinner, and went up to my room.

^_^

Waking up the next morning the events of yesterday was still in my mind.  The preparations for the Fall Formal in the gym still had to be finished today.  So, I quickly got dressed, went to my car, and went to school.  Snips and Snails had to be questioned today.  Which I was more than happy to do.  I watched out for them while making my way to my first period homeroom class.  I didn’t see them, but I did see Fluttershy took my customary seat next to her.

“Hey Fred,” she greeted me with a hug, “How are you feeling?”

I sighed a little while running my hands down my face, “A little frustrated actually.”

“Oh?” she looked at me curiously while taking a book out of her bag that she intends to read.

“Yeah.  You see I spoke to mom last night and even with everything I said she just sidestepped the whole thing.  She hasn’t really done that to me, so I have no choice but to investigate this on my own,” determination raged through me.  “Have you seen Sunset, Snips, or Snails this morning at all?”

She shook her head, “No I haven’t sorry.”

I smiled, “Nothing to be sorry about, but I want to talk with Snips and Snails though.”

“Why?”

“They might know what’s going on considering they are her henchmen,” I leaned back into my chair thinking.  Quickly taking out my smartphone I started texting everyone.

Rainbow first.  

::Rainbow have you seen Sunset, Snips, or Snails?::

::No I haven’t seen them.::

:: In that case watch out for them and let me know when you see them and what they are doing OK?::

::You got it stud::

Next was Applejack.  I knew that she was still getting a lot of her apple cider together to bring tomorrow, so she would be in and out of the school all day.

::Applejack have you seen Sunset, Snips, or Snails?::

::No I haven’t sugarcube, but if I do I’ll let you know.::

:: Thanks, you read my mind.::

Rarity was busy with designing the dress, which means that she wouldn’t necessarily be in the halls much.  However.

:: Rarity please watch out for Sunset, Snips, or Snails today OK, and report to me what they’re doing?::

:: OK darling, I’ll let you know if I see them.::

Last was Pinkie Pie.  She's being her usual strange self there’s no telling what she will see.

::Pinkie will you do me a favor and watch out for Sunset, Snips, and Snails and report to me what they’re doing?  I want to talk with Snips and Snails.::

::Okie doki loki.  I haven’t seen them yet.::

With my friends watching for them there wasn’t much that I could do but wait.  So that’s what I did throughout first, second, third period, and even when we got together for lunch.

^_^

“Hey girls,” I sat down with a full tray, “I gather you haven’t seen hide nor hair of them huh?”  The full tray was because I didn’t have breakfast and Applejack and Rainbow upped the workout during second period.  I was hungry.  They all shook their heads to me each one saying that they haven’t.  Which frustrated me, which they saw, but there wasn’t anything that we could do about it either.

However, they had to eat so I ate and watched out for them.  Then a few minutes later, “There’re Snips and Snails now.”

“Where darling?”

I pointed over to the entrance then stood up, “Excuse me ladies while I go ask a few questions.”  While walking up to them they saw me and immediately turned and started walking back out.  They weren’t running, but they weren’t walking either.  Right after leaving the door, I took off to catch up with them.  This is where the hard work AJ and Rainbow put me through came in handy.  Because I caught up with them quickly enough and grabbed them by their shirt collars.

“Hey let us go,” Snips demanded from me.

“Yeah you’ll be sorry when Sunset gets back,” Snails said and that’s exactly what I wanted to know.

I slammed them up against the lockers in the short hallway, which was always dark due to the light flickering on and off all the time.  “Alright you two just what’s going on with Sunset stealing the Fall Formal Crown from the Principal’s office?” my eyes were slits and glared at them with all my frustration.  

“You won’t get anything from us,” Snips said to me with a smile.  Making me glare at snails with all the fury that’s been inside my frustrations as of late.

“Yeah we won’t tell you how she took the crown through the portal into Equestria to switch it with a real one,” Snails said then slapped his hands over his mouth.

“What?” I was clearly confused as Snips slapped Snails quite a few times saying for him to shut up.  While shaking Snips to get him to stop I glared at Snails once again, “What’s this Equestria and where is it?”

When Snails didn’t say anything I shook him hard once and that loosened up his tongue, “It’s through the portal.”

Then it hit me, “The statue.  This Equestria is on the other side of the portal which happens to be the base of the statue out front.”

“I told you not to tell him,” Snips slapped Snails again.

“Why all this trouble?  What’s the real crown worth to her?”

“HA,” Snails said as he grinned at me, “We don’t know because she didn’t tell us.”

“Figures,” I let them go with disappointment, but not really surprised, “I’m not surprised that she didn’t tell you for this very reason.  It’s a wonder that she trusted you with this much, but that is all I need now you two get out of here.”  They took off.  Now more questions started rushing through my mind.  What is this Equestria?  What does Sunset need with a crown from there?  The statue out in front is actually a portal to this Equestria?  How come no one has noticed before?

As the rest of the day wore on I couldn’t help but keep wondering about what Snips and Snails said to me.  Then other questions flooded my mind.  Like how could Sunset fit into that Equestria without raising an alarm?  If they’re human there then that would mean she wouldn’t be so much out of place.  But what if they aren’t human then how would she blend in?  Furthermore, how does she know when and where to find this “real crown” that she’s looking for?

Even at the end of the day when I was in the gym, along with the rest of my friends helping decorate for the Fall Formal, that I had some answers to some of the questions.  I had a streamer in my hand and had a hold of the loose end while tossing the roll over one of the rafters.  It was at the moment that a thought occurred to me, “She’s been there before,” my body froze when I said it.  It hit me like a ton of bricks.

“Sugarcube,” Applejack asked as she approached, “you alright?”

Turning my head and lowering my hand down I looked to her then to the rest of my friends as they walked up to me.  “She’s been there before.  That’s the only explanation.”

“Who’s been where before?” Rainbow asked.  I was still deep in thought when I turned and walked over to the bleachers and sat down.  

“Darling?” Rarity asked trying to get my attention.

I just voiced out my thoughts, “She’s been there before.  Sunset’s been to Equestria before.  That’s how she knew who had the crown and where the crown would be at a certain time and place.”

“I don’t understand Fred,” Fluttershy said from beside me.

I shook my head and took a breath to organize my thoughts and start from the beginning, “OK when I talked to Snips and Snails it was Snails who told me that she went through the portal and into this Equestria to switch the fake crown with the real one.”

They nodded following, “OK now the question is:  How did she know where to look and who had it?  Because she’s been there before and knows about that other world, plus she knows what the crown is and what it does.  Otherwise, it wouldn’t be that important to her.  It’s the only thing that makes sense.  She had to have been there many many times and got to know this world and its people in order to predict where this other crown will be at a certain time and place.”

“Oh I get it,” Pinkie spoke up, “you’re right.”

“OK so what do we do?” Applejack wondered and I didn’t have a clue.

I shrugged, “Nothing that we can do, unfortunately.  It would be too dangerous to cross over ourselves without knowing what’s on the other side.  No, unfortunately, the only thing we can do is watch and wait.  I don’t know what this crown can do, but if she wants it then it must be something that can do harm.  Keep our eyes and ears open for anything about her no matter what she’s doing OK?”  Salutes all around.

Soon we got done with the decorating and went our separate ways and I was back home again.  Sitting on the sofa by the front door my mind was lost in thought.  My bare feet were up against the short coffee table in front of the sofa with my arms crossed.

“You look deep in thought,” my mother asked as she prepared dinner for us.  Obviously, she took some time from the kitchen to check up on me.  I could tell that she’s been wondering about me ever since I got home.  Part of me wanted to tell her, but then what she said yesterday came to mind.  How she dismissed the whole thing.

Gazing up at her I was still wondering whether or not to tell her, “You’re right I am.  And just like I said last night I know more about what’s really going on.  I know why Sunset wanted that crown.  And I bet that the crown still hasn’t shown up yet either has it?”

“No,” she told me as her eyes looked at me curiously, “it hasn’t.  Do you know where it is?”

I nodded and stood up from the couch looking her right in the eyes, “I do, and I also know that there’s no way for you to get to it.  The bad part is that we have to wait for her to get back.  The worst part is when she gets back and what she plans to do with the “other” crown, the one that isn’t ours.”  I watched her carefully and sure enough, there was a split second of recognition.  Right before her face returned to her normal near stoic self.  

“What do you mean?  Where is it?” she asked, but I had to press on.  I went that far might as well go all the way.

“Right now, if she hasn’t returned, then she’s still in Equestria on the other side of the portal.  Which happens to be the base of the statue.  Not only did I see her walk into it, but like I said before I put my hand in it.  Ever since this started you’ve been hiding something from me.  I think this is it.”  Looking into her eyes I could tell that she knew something at least, so I pressed on, “What is this Equestria?  Why are you hiding what knowledge you have?  I know she plans on doing something with this other crown.  What I don’t know, but obviously something that can help her.”  I took one of her arms in my hand pleading with her, “And we both know that whatever she has in mind isn’t good.  Now you can either help me or let me deal with it on my own.  You’re choice obviously, but I would like for us to do it together.”

She just blinked and turned around walking to the kitchen without another word.

So without another word of my own, I went up to my room and grabbed a small bag, and packed clothes for tomorrow.  Once done out came my phone I started thinking about which one is the closest to me.  Rainbow was the closest, so I sighed with a smirk and dialed her number. 

Hey stud, she answered her cell phone, what’s up?

I just sighed, “Hey Rainbow.  Can I bunk over at your place tonight?”

There was a slight pause before she spoke again, obviously shocked by my question.  Sure, but why?  What’s wrong?

“I’ll tell you when I’m over there OK?” I told her grabbing my bag and headed to the front door.  Mother’s dismissing the whole thing really got to me.  I was too frustrated and upset right now, so out the door, it was and onto Rainbow’s place.

OK stud, see you when you get here.  And with that she hung up.

^_^

“Alright, stud,” Rainbow sat down on the edge of her bed next to me and my bag, “spill.”  Yeah, she is one to be arrogant and self-praising, but she’s also extremely loyal and caring.  Any of them I could talk to without fear of any sort of ridicule.

“I told mother everything that I know up ‘till now and she just turned and walked away,” I laid my back on her bed putting my hands behind my head.  “I told her that I am going to find out what’s going on.  I knew that she was withholding information from me.  I’d rather figure this out with her, but instead, she just turned and walked away.”

“How do you know that she’s hiding information?” she asked curiously.

“Because I saw her reaction and I know Luna has some of that information too because of the same reason.  But I don’t know why they won’t tell me.”  My eyes met hers in almost a pleading way, “Why?  Why would they not tell me when the school could be a risk from something from another world.  Especially when that something could be dangerous?”

“I don’t know,” she spoke softly while looking down at me, “Why don’t you ask Luna?”

I nodded in agreement, “I’ll have to tomorrow.  Maybe she’ll be more forthcoming than mom is.”

There was some pause as we just looked at each other.  Then she put a hand to my shoulder and pulled me up, “In the meantime, why don’t you sleep on it.  Take a shower, get something to eat, and then go to bed.  I’ll take you tomorrow to school OK?”

With a nod, I sat up, “Alright Rainbow.  I’ll start by taking a shower.”  After standing up I turned to her with a grin putting one finger on her nose comically, “And no peeking.”

She just grinned back at me, leaned back on the bed, and crossed her legs.  Then I felt one of her legs rub up against one of mine as she kissed the tip of my finger, “You sure?”

For the first time that I’ve known her, I felt a chill go up and down my spine.  I knew that I was blushing as well.  Why?  Because this time I felt that she just wasn’t messing with me to get a laugh.  That this time was genuine.  Is she really serious?  I was just standing there with my mouth hanging open and when I didn’t respond she stood up and put her hands on my chest.  Then with one finger, she trailed it down my chin while looking up into my eyes with her half-lidded ones.  “Or we could take one together,” she cooed softly at me with a sexy smirk on her face.

My mind simply shut down.  I had never seen her acting like this before, not that I was complaining any.  She does have a very sexy and athletic body.  Not to mention one of my best friends.  I was lost in her eyes when something interrupted us.

“Oh hi dear,” came an older female’s voice, “I didn’t know we had a guest.”

It was enough to snap me out of my thoughts and turn around to see that her mother had stepped in.  “Yes, Misses Dash,” my voice sounded almost apologetic, “I needed a place to crash for tonight and Rainbow here offered.”

I felt Rainbow’s head resting against my back as her mother spoke to me, “Well you are welcome anytime Fred.”

“Thank you Misses Dash,” I smile.  “Now if you will excuse me I have a shower to take.”  I started walking out the door and heard Misses Dash call out, “The last door on the right dear.”  

Unknown to me Rainbow was glaring at her mother with her arms over her chest.

While turning on the shower my young male brain went back to Rainbow and I felt my body responding.  It was a shower slash tub conversion which looked really good considering it started as a tub only.  It was the first time that she really acted that way and those eyes of hers.  Wow.  My head shook to get rid of the whole experience and just took my shower.  

When I finished with the shower I changed into a basic t-shirt and shorts.  After dropping my bag off in their guest room the dining room was the next stop.  Mister Dash, Rainbow's father, was there.

He smiled when he saw me and stood up to shake my hand, “Hi there Fred, how are you?”

I shook his hand then sat down across the table, “Mom and I had a little disagreement.”  

“That doesn’t sound good,” he said while folding his paper and setting it aside.

“It’s not,” I mentioned with a sigh leaning forward putting my arms on the table, “It’s a long story that started a few days ago.  Events have happened at the school that I’m still trying to figure out that is rather…otherworldly.”

He just raised an eyebrow at me.

I just chuckled and nodded my head, “I know how it sounds, but it’s also very true.  I’ve seen things that I simply can’t believe and yet it happened right before my eyes.”

“My daughter in danger?” he asked as I was expecting.

“If I’m right then the whole school could be in danger,” I simply told him.  This time he leaned forward looking at me intently.  I knew what he wanted and I wasn’t sure what to tell him.  “Rainbow is part of my group that is investigating this on our own.  My mom wouldn’t listen.  I don’t like it but I can’t help it either.  I’m sorry that I can’t tell you more, but her safety and the safety of the whole school is my top priority.”

“I believe you, but do you think that this might be over your head?”

“I’ve thought about that yes, but without mom’s help, I have to do what I have to.  Not only Rainbow, but Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack are all onboard since it started.”  He could easily tell my frustration.

“At least you have help.”

I nodded with a smile, “And I couldn’t do it without them.”  Then the whole thing seemed funny and put my head in my hands, “It sounds like something from the twilight zone I know.  But I can’t deny what my eyes and ears have seen and heard.  Plus there’s something else, something that I just can’t put my finger on that’s…”  I just stopped and shook my head, “Sorry I didn’t mean to ramble.”

“It’s OK stud,” Rainbow calls out as she walked in, “he’s a good listener.”  Then she walked up behind me and wrapped her arms around and over my neck while resting her head on mine.  I chuckled when she sighed rather comically and whispered, “Finally.  Of course, this could be better.”

“Sorry, but your dad is right here plus there are armrests on this chair,” I chuckled actually enjoying this little bit of silliness.  

What her father did surprised me.  He leaned back in his chair and smirked at me, “Well she is old enough to make her own decisions.”

“Exactly, thanks dad,” Rainbow gleefully said as she pulled back my chair and climbed up into it.  Her legs were over one of the armrests at her knees with her arms around my neck.  And while she was grinning at my face her legs was happily swinging away, “And I think I know how to sit in this chair in someone’s lap.”  Then she leaned in where her lips were against my ear and whispered ever so softly, “Did you think of me?”

I couldn’t really answer, but a certain part of me made its feelings known, unfortunately.  She softly giggled into my ear, “Thanks for the compliment stud.”  When she got off with a quick laugh of her own I had to cross my legs in order to hide it.  

“So when’s dinner?” I asked trying to get their attention away from me for obvious reasons.  It didn’t work as her father chuckled with Rainbow laughing.

“Coming right now actually dears,” Misses Dash told us while she brought out what looked like Alfredo noodles with chicken pieces in it and some steamed vegetables.

“Looks good Misses Dash,” I complimented while she set the bowls down, “thank you.”

“Oh think nothing of it, dear,” she told me with a smile.  “Why you’re practically family.”  I wondered what she meant, other than just being a friend of the family that is?  When I looked over at a wickedly grinning Rainbow I had my answer.  Are they trying to play matchmaker?  Luckily for me, dinner was served and the subject got changed.

“Thank you,” is all I could say while dinner was served.  

“Tell me, dear,” Misses Dash started on some conversation, “Rainbow tells me that there’s something going on at the school.”

“There is,” I confirmed, “like I was telling your husband Rainbow, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, and I are working on a growing threat against the school by Sunset Shimmer.”

“Sunset Shimmer,” she mused as if remembering something, “Ah yes isn’t she the one with the yellow and red hair?”

Rainbow and I looked between us then Rainbow spoke, “Wait mom, you know her?”

“Oh no dear, I just saw her last years ago,” she remembered and started to tell us.  “It was about seven or eight years ago now I think.  I was driving by the front of your school when I saw her by that statue.  She looked to be disoriented, dazed, and even a little scared, the poor thing.”

We looked to each other before whispering to Rainbow, “That must have been the day she first appeared through the portal.”

“I wanted to help her so I did, but she was headstrong and didn’t stay long,” Misses Dash finished her story and looked around at us.  

“And now she wants to do something evil to the school,” Rainbow commented.

“That frightened girl?” her mother asked with shock in her voice.

“That frightened girl has years to change and believe me she has,” I told them sadly.  “Just exactly what she’s planning on doing I don’t know, but I do know what she’s planning on doing it with.  That’s why Rainbow and I with the rest are looking out for her, so we can stop her.”

“I wish you luck then Fred,” her father told me, “for all of us.”  There was sincerity, hope, and even a little sorrow in his voice.  

I nodded while Rainbow put her arm around me with a grin, “Don’t worry dad, we got it covered.”

Soon dinner was done and I stood up to excuse myself retreating to bed, “Dinner was great Misses Dash thank you.  If you don’t mind I’ll go ahead and go to bed.”

“Of course, good night,” Misses Dash beamed at me.

Meanwhile, her father stood up and shook my hand then I left for the guest bedroom.  The next two days would change my life forever.
> Chapter Three:  Twilight's Crown
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I had two more dreams about my mother each one I’ve had before.  However, I still wasn’t able to see her face.  But that wasn’t the most interesting thing that happened during the night.  Or disturbing if you look at it another way.  You see when consciousness came to me in the morning I was spooning with someone.  My arm was around her and her head was nestled against my other arm.  Not only that but she had her hand over mine and it was placed in a very private and stimulating place on her.

My body froze, as well as my mind, and dared not move a muscle.  Rainbow is in bed with me?  It was a little shocking.  Because when I looked down there was her long colorful rainbow spectrum of hair.  She was still asleep too.  If by the sound of her snores was any indication.

My mind simply shut down as I watched her sleep.  I slept with Rainbow.  Will she tell the others?  Probably, but how will the others feel?  As those thoughts raced through my head I watched and heard her moan slightly when the sun slowly began to caress her face.  Her hand gripped mine a little more tightly around her chest and snuggled more up against me.  “Five more minutes,” she groaned testily against the offending sunlight. 

That sort of brought my mind back into gear and it was then I had to admit two things.  One was that this sleeping position was extremely comfortable.  Two was that she was cute when she was sleeping this way.  But I still had to figure out a way out of this.  The best way was to simply try and pull away gently without waking her.  

When she looked relaxed enough I slowly pulled my hand away from her chest.  Her hand was already laying on the bed as my arm lifted up and then behind me.  Slowly I started carefully moving the rest of my body away from her.  However just when I thought that I was home free...

“No,” she complained turning herself overlaying one arm and one leg over me, “two more minutes stud.”  And after that, I was hopelessly entangled against her with her arm and leg-pulling me tightly against her.  I was stuck and that was that.

She sighed contently against my neck as went back to sleep.  Looking at the clock, on the window sill told me it was Seven AM.  I promised Fluttershy that I would help her pass out flyers this morning and I wasn’t about to miss it.  My mind had just made up just shaking her awake and telling her to leave when something happened that sent chills up and down my spine.

FLASH.  CLICK.

There was a sudden flash of light and the sound of a camera.  My eyes went wide as there were only two people in this house that could do that.  Rainbow woke up at the sound.  She bolts straight up in bed instantly awake and looking around for whatever dared to wake her, “Hey what gives.”  Then she saw what was behind me, “Mom!” she complained.

“Oh this is such a wonderful moment,” I heard Misses Dash say while Rainbow got out of bed.  I didn’t look, but I heard Rainbow’s footsteps walk toward her mother and her irritated voice following her, “Come on mom give me that thing so I can erase it.”

“Not on your life dear,” her mother shot back, “this is going in the family album.”

I took that moment to get up, grab my bag, and retreat to the bathroom to get ready for the day.  On my way, I passed her grinning father.  “Not.  A.  Word,” I passed him and into the bathroom still with the sound of Rainbow’s mother playing keep-away with her daughter.  “Why me?” I asked no one and took a quick shower.   Never in my life have I ever thought that she would be that bold.  I finished my shower, dried off, and put on the spare clean clothes.  At that time everyone was at the table having breakfast.

Toast and oatmeal.  “Come and have some breakfast dear,” Misses Dash said cheerfully.

Rainbow wanted to take me to school this morning.  So, with that in mind, I sat down at the table with a couple of pieces of toast and oatmeal.  It’s nice having a quiet family oriented breakfast in the morning.

“So, how’d you sleep last night Fred?” Rainbow’s father asked out of the blue.  Sudden thoughts of running out of the house came to mind.

“Well he was using me as a pillow all night,” Rainbow grinned at me with a wink, “So, I bet he slept great as I did.  So well that I didn’t want to get up.”

“I know you did,” Misses Dash giggled at us, “I’ve got the picture to prove it.  Oh, you two look so good together.”

Yep, matchmaking in progress.  It’s going to be one of them days.


^_^


“Oh, you made it,” Fluttershy beamed at me hugging me before handing some flyers to me.  “Thank you so much for doing this with me.”

She could always make me smile, “You’re welcome Fluttershy anytime.”  Taking some of them from her I started waving and saying hello to some of the students as they walked by.  Like Miss Scratch for example.  My favorite DJ was walking up the path now, “Hey Vi,” I called out to her with a wave of my hand.  She waved back and walked up.

“Hey Fred what’s up man?” she asked after taking off her headphones so she could hear me.  I’m one of the very few that she actually does that for.  

“Sunset is at it again and I need you to let me know what she’s doing if you spot her OK?” I asked her.

She nodded and fist-bumped me, “Sure thing, she up to her old tricks?”

This time I shook my head looking at her with serious eyes, “Not old tricks, but a new trick that will make the old ones look like she was an angel.”

Even her eyes went wide at that, “Seriously dude?”

I slowly nodded to her, “Seriously.”

“Sure thing,” she said in thought, “I can even get some of the rockers to keep an eye out too.”

“Thanks, Vi,” I said with a wide smile, “And stay cool.”

“You know it,” she grinned putting her headphones back on as I heard dubset come from them as she walked away.  After turning toward Fluttershy she sat down in front of the statue base and start crying.  I walked over and sat down next to her putting one arm around her shoulders.  “There now,” she leaned against me, “It’s alright, OK?”  Turning her head to me she nodded with a soft smile.

Just when she was about to reply something hit her head first and then mine before landing in my lap.  I was rubbing my head when Fluttershy called out in shock, “Fred look.”  It was the Fall Formal Crown.  But which one was it?  As soon as my hand wrapped around the crown something flew into me.  The only way I can describe it is the feeling you get when the blood is rushing back into your arms and legs after they’ve been asleep for a while.  That cool tingly feeling washed over me making me slightly dizzy.

I leaned against her for a moment as the wave washed over me then seemed to dissipate.  However, that’s when images flashed in my mind.  It was the dreams that I was having from before.  Only what I saw under the hood, and from where the voice in the throne room came from, shocked me.

My mind went through the dream where I was looking up to my mother in the robe.  She was singing to me and when she lifted her head the light shined on her face.  It wasn’t a human head, but a pony head covered in white fur.  Tears came from her eyes as she sang to me running a soft furred hand against my tiny cheek, “I love you, my sunshine boy, remember that.”  Then came the same voice from behind me, “It’s time,” it was my other mother.  Both had the same voice.  How?  What is this?

Then my mind went toward the dream with me in my father’s arms sitting on the stone throne.  “Honey, it’s time again.  You know the drill,” my mother’s voice called out.  My father got up and walked over, but this time I saw the white pony face from the previous dream.  Only she was part human and part pony.  Most were human, but with four fingers and hooves instead of toes.  Covered with fur she had long flowing hair from her head that seemed to blow in a breeze that wasn’t there.  Her tail did the same thing.  She also had wings and a horn.  All went away right after I was placed in her arms hearing, “Time for your nap my beautiful sunshine boy.” 

“Fred?” Fluttershy said and shook me to get my attention.  Even after hearing her voice, it was like I didn’t register it.  My mind was too busy processing what I saw and felt.  I looked down at the crown in my hand.  What just happened to me?  I know those were my dreams, but is that my birth mother?  I don’t understand.  

“Fred?” she called out again.  This time I slowly turned my head to her still with the shocked look etched on my face.

“Go to first period,” I told her softly, “I’ll take care of this.”  I started walking toward the front double doors.

“What happened?  Are you alright?” she asked me obviously worried about me.

“I just need time to think,” I told her while making my way toward my mother’s office.  Is she my mother?  No, but I mean yes she is but she isn’t.  She’s my mother, but not my birth-mother.  My birth-mother is an anthropomorphic pony? 

Thoughts swirled around in my head as I stopped in front of my mother’s office.  Taking a deep breath I steadied myself and opened the door.  She looked up at me as I shut the door.  Neither of us said a word as the crown was placed on her desk.

“Where was it?” she asked softly still disturbed by our talk yesterday.

“It hit Fluttershy and I in the back of the head.  We were sitting in front of the statue.  This isn’t our crown,” my voice was firm and calm.  “It’s the one from Equestria, the world from the other side of the portal.”

She sighed shaking her head, “Fred…”

“Don’t,” I held up a hand, “Don’t do this, don’t cut me off.  I know this is from the other world because it did something to me when I touched it.”

Sighing once again she leaned forward putting her hands on her desk, “Listen Fred there isn’t any portal.”

“Don’t do this to ME,” I growled as my hands started shaking with anger.  It was happening again, but this time something was different.  Heat was felt against my skin and out of the corner of my eye, I saw a glow.  I was shocked at what I saw when I lifted my hands.  So was my mother as she gasped at me with her hands over her mouth.

“AAAHHH,” I screamed while shaking my hands wildly, “put me out, put me out, put me out.”  My hands were literally on fire and I was freaking out.  The fire whooshed through the air comically as I tried to extinguish myself.  However, after only a few seconds of doing this, the fire was gone.  I stared at my hands stunned.  However, they weren’t burnt at all but were perfectly fine.  Plus, I really didn’t feel anything.  It was what I saw that freaked me out not that I was actually on fire.  “What the hell?” I gazed at my non-burnt perfectly fine hands.

My mother came up and looked as well grabbing my hands to look at them herself.

“You believe me now?” I asked while looking at her with a grin.

“Take the crown to Luna, so she can hide it somewhere,” she told me handing me the crown before sitting back down at her desk.  The look on her face told me that the conversation was over.  Just as if my hands being on fire never happened.

“Fine,” I mumbled irritably and left her office.  Shut down again.  Luna’s office was just down the hall, so it wasn’t a long walk.  I knocked first before stepping in, “Luna?”

“Ah nephew,” Luna said with a smile then looked down at the crown, “I see you found it.”

I sat down, “It found us.  It’s from Equestria, the world on the other side of the portal.  And before you try and tell me that I’m wrong there’s something that you should see.”  When I recreated the feelings from before only one was on fire.  “If nothing is going on then explain this?” I pointed a finger to my flaming hand.  

Luna’s eyes went wide and raced around her desk, but she had to pull her hand away because of the fire.  “It’s a real fire, but how is this possible?”

Waving the hand I put it out after recreating the feelings from before.  “That crown came from the other side of the portal, Equestria, and it's what Sunset wants.  We can’t let her have it no matter what.”

Luna looked at me like a fish out of water with her mouth opening and closing.

I continued hoping for some answers, “Now about me.  Something happened to me when I touched that crown.  I felt something and experienced my two dreams again.  I saw my birth-mother.  A white-coated anthropomorphic pony.  Part pony and part human she had multicolored flowing hair and even a tail with wings and a horn.”

Again she just stared at me like her mind just turned off.

“I’m right aren’t I Aunt Luna?”

She sat on the edge of her desk putting her hands to her face.  She was taking some time to compose herself.  So I waited.  After a few minutes, she took a deep sigh and lowered her hands.  The look on her face told me that I was about to get some answers.  “It’s wrong of her to keep this information from you now,” Luna said quietly as she looked to be on the verge of tears.  “But I understand why,” she came and hugged me tight, “It’s because she doesn’t want to lose you.  Nor do I, but you’ll want to go.”

I hugged her back as she spoke out of her heart, “Or need to if I can’t control what’s happening to me.”

She nodded before pulling back and looking at me, “That too, but you’re right about everything.”  Sitting back down she motioned for me to sit with her, which I did.  She put her arm around me and held me close.  Her voice betrayed her unstable emotions as she spoke to me, “You did see your birth-mother.  Years ago she came to us, through the statue portal, and handed you to us.  She told us that you couldn’t stay there and for us to raise you.”

“Why?” mind tried to take everything in.

“She didn’t say I’m afraid.  All she did was…”

“Sit in a chair and sang to me a lullaby,” she nodded.  My heart felt heavy as I sat with her and a lone tear escaped my eye.  “So I am from that world.  But why did she send me away?  Based on my dream surrounding my father and when we were in that large stone room, we must be in Equestria somewhere.  And because my father was indeed there that means both pony and human are there.  I would have to be in danger somehow for her to bring me here.”

“I’m sure you’ll figure it out,” she said and stood up from the desk putting her hands on my cheeks.  “just remember that your mom and I love you.  She loves you so much that she’s afraid of never seeing you again and losing you.”

I just sighed as we hugged again, “I know and you’re right about that, but even if you hadn’t told me I’d still have to go because of what’s happening to me.”  

She nodded while she took a minute to just hold me, “I know, I know.  Just let me hold you for a minute,” she whispered.  So, I let her.  She held on for a good few minutes before letting me go.  Then she stood like a sergeant, “I assume that you have a plan.”

I smiled, “Don’t worry, my friends and I along with some others have got it covered.  Just keep this out of sight under lock and key.”

Luna picked it up and smiled, “Don’t worry she won’t get it.”

After walking out of the office it was time for second period.  So, I hurried over to the football field where Rainbow and AJ were sure to be waiting for me.  Hopefully Rainbow hasn’t told AJ about last night.


^_^


“Well hi there sugarcube,” AJ announced cheerfully while walking up tome giving me her usual punch in the arm greeting.  “How’d you sleep last night?” she asked and immediately suspected.

“Slept fine,” I eyed her suspiciously.  “Why?”

She just giggled while turning to watch Rainbow walk up, “Oh nothin’.”

Rainbow had a huge grin on her face, “She told you didn’t she?”

“Eyup.”

Dammit.

“Hey stud,” Rainbow said after walking up to me and giving me a light punch to my ribs, “Ready for a workout?”

All I did was point toward the track, “Let’s go, we got to talk.”  I started on the track first as both of them followed beside me.  We started running at a slow jog while telling them what happened, “The crown just showed up almost an hour ago.  Luna has it hidden in a safe place for now.”

“What?  It’s here?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah it’s here which means that Sunset will also be here, but at least she won’t be able to get it.”

“What about that crown being used for the Princess of the Fall Formal?” AJ asked as started to round the far side of the field.  “I mean if she wins then she still gets the crown right?”

“You know,” Rainbow pipped up clearly worried, “You’re right AJ.  We need someone to run against her in order to keep that crown away from her.”  

“I’m wondering if the real owner of the crown is going to show up?” 

“Good question Fred,” AJ panted beside me, “but how will we know who the real owner is?”

“Good question,” I told her, “I guess we’ll have to watch and see who asks about the crown AJ.  Then go from there.  Until then go ahead and text everyone to watch out for Sunset and listen for anyone asking about the crown.”

“On it,” Rainbow saluted.

“You got it sugarcube,” AJ did the same as the word was put out.  I just hoped that it would be enough to solve this and put everything straight.  

However, I got another surprise toward the end of PE.  When I saw Rainbow and AJ again, they appeared out of breath, which confused me.  “Hey, you two OK?” I asked while sitting down beside them off to the side.

“Are we OK?” Rainbow asks between gasps of breath, “You’re kidding right?”

“Yeah, I mean look at you sugarcube.  You’ve been running all this time and you haven’t even broken a sweat yet.”  Both of them were glaring at me and I didn’t know why, “What’s the big idea?  You suddenly superman or something?”

I just shook my head slowly not having a clue what they were referring to, “What do you mean?”

“Listen stud,” Rainbow spoke up, “Yesterday you only got eight laps before you collapsed.  Now, look at you.  You’ve done at least twice that and haven’t even started sweating yet.  What gives?”

“You know you’re right,” it just hit me when she said it, “I have no idea.”  Could it be the crown that did this?  It gave me hands that could be lit like a match so why not super strength or something? It was intriguing to be sure, but it would have to wait though.  I offered a hand to both of them, “Sorry I don’t know what to say, but third period is about to start.”

I helped them both up with Rainbow following me toward our next class.  AJ in the meantime told us that she and her brother had to get the cases of Apple Cider for the Fall Formal and take it to the gym.  When we got there though Fluttershy had some news for us.

“What is it Fluttershy?” Rarity and Rainbow sat in chairs close to us so we could whisper.

“Sunset showed up and cornered me asking about the crown,” she started her tale, “I was scared and told her that you took it to the Principal's Office.  But then another girl showed up with purple hair with a pink streak through it.  She said her name was Twilight Sparkle and she also asked about the crown.  I hope I did OK.”

“You did awesome Fluttershy,” Rainbow said as we all comforted her, which made her feel much much better.

“OK y’all,” I said getting them closer together, “Sunset can’t get to the crown and must win as princess in order to get it.  However, it looks like this Twilight who showed up could be the original owner.”

“That’s good Fred darling, but how do we help?”  

“I’m betting she’s smart and will know that in order to get her crown back she’ll have to win being Princess.  So, the best thing to do is wait until she comes to us for help.  She’ll have to go to Pinkie in the gym in order to sign up.  That’s where we can meet to give her pointers and warn her against Sunset.  Remember that she’ll be from Equestria, from the other side of that portal.  So by letting her come to us we won’t scare her away OK?”

“Got it stud.”

“OK,” Fluttershy smiled.

“Understood darling,” Rarity nodded with a smile, “Perhaps I can make something for her.”

I just smiled and rolled my eyes at Rarity and her antics, but she was great at making clothes and has the most generous spirit of anyone.  With them notified I wanted to update Flash and Vinyl.  Flash was first.

:: Hey Flash, could you and your team watch out for a girl named Twilight Sparkle?  She has purple hair with a pink streak running down.  She is wearing a light blue shirt and a purple skirt::

:: Hey Fred, as a matter of fact, I saw her earlier.  Tumbled out of the crowd and onto the floor.  Yeah I’ll watch out, why?::

:: Right now a person of interest could be a VIP::

:: Sure you got it, man.  Besides, she’s cute::

I just shook my head with a chuckle.  :: Careful Flash what would Sunset think?::

:: Hey she doesn’t control me anymore, but I am surprised that she hasn’t done anything to me::

::Be careful::

::You know me man::

:: LOL I know that’s why I said it::

With Flash updated, I went to Vinyl.  

:: Hey Vi, could you watch out for a girl named Twilight Sparkle.  She has purple hair with a pink streak in it with a light blue shirt and purple skirt::

:: Yeah she’s in Celestia’s office right now discussing something::

:: Thanks Vi, that’s all I needed to know.  You’re a gem::

“OK Vinyl told me that Twilight is with my mother right now,” I whispered to them as the class was well underway.

“Which means what darling?”

“Meaning my dear Rarity,” I smirked to her, “is that we watch and wait.”

“Alright you four,” came our teacher's voice as we separated, “your little powwow is over, time to attend class.”  The whole class giggled and chuckled as I held up a hand.

“Sorry,” after my apology the class continued.  


^_^


The good thing about all this is that my friends and I got pretty much the rest of the day off.  The reason being is that we are preparing for the Fall Formal.  So, Fluttershy, Rarity, and I all went to the cafeteria for lunch.  Rainbow had to go help AJ.  Rarity and I already had our meal so, we waited for Fluttershy.  I watched Fluttershy like a hawk, blame myself for being protective of her.  The cafeteria was filled with the smell of food and drink.  Not to mention the sound of chatter.  I was sipping on my coke when a purple-haired girl starts talking to Fluttershy.  

That’s her.  Fluttershy got shocked into spilling her fruit bowl.  That must have been the news about her running for the Princess of the Fall Formal.  Bet my car on it.  Twilight and Fluttershy made their way over as she introduced her to us.

“Everybody,” Fluttershy said while sitting down, “this is Twilight Sparkle and she is running against Sunset in the Fall Formal.”  After Twilight sat down Fluttershy motioned to us, “These are my friends Fred and Rarity.”  

She is really nervous, that much is obvious. I offered my hand.  Which she shook it as if she was going to shake a bomb or something.  “Hi there Miss Sparkle,” my voice was as friendly as could be.

“Hi darling,” Rarity shook Twilight’s hand as well, “do you need any outfits because I’ve already got a few ideas for you.”

I chuckled after taking a sip of my coke, “She’s good Twilight, and good luck in your running for the Fall Formal.  Sunset’s a mean one so watch out for dirty tricks OK?”

“Um…OK I’ll uh remember that,” her voice was a little unsteady and nervous, “Thank you.”  I noticed that her eyes were darting between us as well.  

“You’re welcome,” I told her.  It’s not surprising that she’s nervous being from another world and all.  Still, I need more information.

“Rarity,” Twilight spoke up with her voice a little more sure of itself, “you make clothes here?”

“Yes, I do and I’m one of the best if I do say so myself,” Rarity beamed while putting a hand to her chest.  “I would enjoy making one for you for the Fall Formal.  We need someone to run against that witch Sunset.  She causes too much trouble and division around here.”

“Oh I agree Rarity,” Fluttershy spoke up then turned to Twilight again, “I want to thank you again for standing up for me.”

“Yes,” I confirmed with a nod, “thanks for doing that.  Fluttershy is our dear friend and we’re rather protective of her as well as each other.”

She blushed a little while munching on an apple, “You’re welcome.  After all, I just couldn’t stand there.”  Then she seemed to change gears, “Principal Celestia said that I needed to speak with the head of the party planning committee in order to sign up.”

I nodded to her while eating my lunch, “Correct.  That would be Pinkie Pie.  She’s currently in the gym right now making sure all the decorations are perfect.  We all can take you there after we finish lunch.”

She nodded, “Thank you, that would be great.”  Then everything fell silent.  So, I’d figure I would try to get some information about her.  You know, standard questions that anyone would ask.

“So, Twilight, can I call you Twilight?”

She seemed to think about it but then nodded.

“Twilight,” I smiled at her, “Where you from?”

“Oh…uh,” she was obviously thinking about it, “Quite a ways from here.”

“I’ll bet,” I chuckled, “So how you liking it so far?”

“It’s um,” she paused for a time, “…different than what I’m used to.”

I’ll say.

“Well Twilight,” Rarity spoke up and put a hand on Twilight’s shoulder, “You can count on us to be by your side.”

Twilight blinked and looked between us as if she couldn’t believe her ears, “You mean you all will be my friends?”

“Oh yes,” Fluttershy spoke up happily, “After all it’s the least we could do.”

“That’s right darling.  You helped us already by helping our dear Fluttershy, so it’s our turn to help you.  Isn’t that right Freddie pooh?”

I laughed a little at her antics, but smiled all the same, “You bet Rarity anytime anyplace.”  Right after Rarity spoke to me that last time I heard a growl coming from somewhere.

Twilight just giggled slightly, “I must be hungry.”

“Well eat up then.  Can’t have our new princess run on an empty stomach can we?” she actually smiled a little, which was encouraging.

“So Fred dear,” Rarity had finished her meal and was making sure her outfit was still clean, “how are we going to ensure that Sunset doesn’t interfere this year?”

“Well,” I sat back pretending to think it over, “I can have Flash and his team plus Vinyl and her group watch out for Twilight here.  Making sure that neither Sunset nor her two henchmen, Snips and Snails, get to do anything to you.”

“You have what now?” Twilight looked at me a little confused.

“Think of them as bodyguards,” I chuckled, “you see Sunset will try and sabotage you like she’s done with all the rest who ran against her.”

“Oh yes, like the girl during the Spring Fling,” Fluttershy brought up.

“Oh what she did was truly horrible,” Rarity spat out.  “Bringing up all that past so that she could influence the votes, truly un-ladylike.”  

“You have no idea,” Twilight whispered just under her breath, but I caught it.

I looked up to her, “Sorry?”

For a second her eyes went wide but then recovered, “Oh nothing.  I just said that I had no idea…that she would be that way.”

“Well you do now and now that lunch is nearly over why don’t we head over to see Pinkie?”  She smiled and stood from the table.

“OK,” she agreed while I offered to carry her tray for her.  Of course, that got Rarity in on that too and then Fluttershy, so I wound up carrying all of them.  Lucky me.


^_^


As we walked into the gym we didn’t see Pinkie right off.  That’s because she met us with the shout of…

“INCOMING,” from above somewhere, and a mess of streamers came down.  We were covered from head to toe in them.  Every size and color we adorned now as they hung from everywhere.  Looking down was Twilight on the floor covered with them.

“Pinkie Pie,” Rarity called out in frustration, “you know how long it takes to get these out of my hair?”

After chuckling at Rarity I knelt down to Twilight picking out the streamers to dig her out, “You in there Twilight?  Sorry about that, Pinkie can be so random sometimes.  Here let me help you.”  I offered my hand when her head got uncovered.

“Thanks and it’s OK, I’m used to it,” she said, still a little nervously, but took my hand anyway and stood up.  

“Oops sorry everyone,” Pinkie said while inflating a balloon quickly, pointed the open end toward us, then let all the air out.  Everyone’s hair got blown back as all the streamers got blown away as well.  “There,” Pinkie said proudly, “all better.”

“Now then,” I motioned to Twilight to continue.

“Huh? Oh yeah,” Twilight walked up to Pinkie, “Fluttershy told me that you are the head of the party planning committee and that I can sign up to be Princess of the Fall Formal.”

“You want to run for Princess?” Pinkie asked as she gave the biggest shocked face that I’ve ever seen with a loud large gasp.  Then she went back to normal and pulled out a pen and pad from her hair, “You can add your name to the list here.”  

Everyone watched as Twilight seemed hesitant, but she grabbed the pen and started writing.  She looked like she had to concentrate on it, which made me curious.  When she got done Pinkie turned it around and was shocked, “WOW, you have really bad handwriting.  It’s like you’ve never held a pen before.”

“Now Pinkie,” Rarity stepped up putting a gentle hand on Twilight’s shoulder, “that’s not a very nice thing to say.”

“Oops sorry,” Pinkie said apologetically, “sometimes I let my mouth speak before I do.”

“It’s OK,” Twilight dismissed with a wave of her hand.

“Did somebody order a dozen cases of our apple cider?” came AJ’s voice as she burst into the gym.  She carried one case and set it down on the table near the door.

“Ooh, Ooh me me me me,” Pinkie bounced up and down excitedly racing over.

“Can you bring in the other cases Big Mac?” AJ called out which he gave out his usual eyup to it.  

I decided to sit on a bleacher next to the table and watch.  Twilight and the others walked over.  It was then that AJ spotted Twilight, “Hey I know you.”

“You do?” Twilight asked nervously.

“Yeah,” AJ cheered happily while taking out a bottle and biting off the cap, “you’re the one who gave Sunset the what for today and protected our friend Fluttershy.”  

Pinkie leaned over the table, with a balloon in hand, toward AJ, “Twilight here has signed up to run against Sunset for Princess of the Fall Formal.”

AJ nearly choked on her cider…almost.  After she put down the bottle she turned to Twilight with an air of caution, “I’d be careful then if I were you.  Oh, sure she’ll approach you all friendly-like, then once your back was turned…”  She pretended that one of her hands held a knife and pressed her empty hand against her side pretending she’s in pain, “Then comes the back stabbin’.”  AJ grabbed Pinkie and pulled her back down to the floor as she floated by.

“They told me already about what she did to the girl who ran for the Spring Fling,” Twilight said looking nervous about the whole thing using one finger to twirl one lock of her hair.

“Definitely uncool,” Rainbow said as she came in with Big Mac and the last of the cases.  She then walked up and put an arm around Twilight, “But don’t worry about it Twilight, you got us to help.”

Twilight then smiled for the first time that I’ve seen her.  And not a small one either, but a real big happy one, “Thank you all.”

“You’re welcome.  The name’s Rainbow Dash,” she said while shaking Twilight’s hand, “captain of almost every team here.  I see you met Applejack over there and Rarity, Fluttershy, Fred, and Pinkie Pie.”

I got an idea and walked up to one of the crates and grabbed a bottle.  Then with a smile presented it to Twilight, “Why don’t you have a bottle to go.”

“Thank you,” she smiled at me, though I wasn’t sure if it was strained or not, “it was really nice of you, but right now I have to do some research on how I’m going to win that crown.  So, yeah I’ll see you all later.”  With that, she almost ran out of the gym.

Turned out it was a good thing too because soon after she left the double doors burst open with, “THIS LOOKS TERRIBLE.”  While we gathered together Sunset, plus her cohorts, walked toward some floating balloons and popped them.  “There should be more streamers near the stage and fewer balloons.”  But it didn’t end there because she walked up to one of the bottles of cider and looked at it like it was the most disgusting thing on earth.  “Ugh,” she said holding up a bottle with two fingers, “Fizzy apple cider?  This is my coronation, not a hoedown.”

“Hey back off Sunset,” Rainbow said with a growl in her voice.  I wasn’t doing too well either.  Fluttershy, of course, was hiding behind me.

“Yeah,” AJ walked up beside Rainbow, “besides it’s not necessarily going to be your coronation this time around.”

Sunset zipped up to AJ with a glare, “Oh is that so?  I can’t see why not because I’m running unopposed.”  Sunset struck a pose trying to look all prim and proper.

Rainbow gave out a quick laugh, “Not this year queeny because you’ve got a competitor and we’ll make sure that it stays fair.”

“WHAT?!” Sunset asked as Pinkie showed her the clipboard.

“I know,” Pinkie mentioned, “Her handwriting is really bad.”

I watched as Sunset seemed to burn up right there in front of us, figuratively speaking of course, “Where is this Twilight Sparkle?”  Like a light switch, her demeanor changed instantly to, “I’m looking forward to meeting with the competition.”  

Naturally, we didn’t believe her, but she left right after that by practically dragging her two cohorts out with her.  Meanwhile, I quickly gathered everyone together telling them that I was going to follow her and for them to continue with the preparations.  They didn’t like it, but I said that I would be fine and for them not to worry.  Just when I was peaking my head out of the door I heard Rainbow start whispering to the other girls.  She’s obviously telling them about what happened between us.  Right after walking out, I heard them all gasp at once, Yep, I was right.  Dammit Rainbow.

I carefully followed Sunset as to not be seen by her.  She sent her minions to do something else while I stayed out of sight.  She turned the corner down the dark short hallway that nearly everyone avoids.  There was an empty locker nearby that I could hide inside and listen.

“Can’t believe I didn’t recognize you earlier,” Sunset spoke first.  “Should have known Princess Celestia would have sent her prized pupil after my crown.  And her little dog too.”

“It’s my crown,” Twilight sounded like she was about to breathe fire or something.

“Whatever, this is just a minor setback for me,” Sunset dismissed her.  “You don’t know the first thing about this place and I already rule it.”

Think again Sunset.

“If that’s so, why do you even need my crown?  You went to an awful lot of trouble to switch it with the one that belongs here.”

“Pop Quiz, What happens when you bring an Element of Harmony into an alternate world?”

An element of Harmony?  That’s what that crown is?  But what’s an Element of Harmony?

“Seriously?  You don’t know?  And you’re supposed to be Princess Celestia’s star student?”  Now Sunset seemed like she was really rounding on poor Twilight.  “Then again,” she continued, “what were the chances she’d find somepony as bright as me to take under her wing after I decided to leave Equestria?”

WHAT?  Do you mean that Sunset is from there?  That would explain a lot of things.

“Bit embarrassing that you were the best she could do.”  There was a sudden bark from a small dog, “Oh, and I’d keep an eye on your mutt.  I’d hate for him to be taken away from you.”

Then another voice spoke.  One that I didn’t recognize.  It was like a little boy's voice, “Is that a threat?”

“Oh, of course not,” Sunset sounded amused, “but I’d cut down on the chatter if I were you.  Don’t want everyone to know you two don’t belong here, now would you?”

Look who’s talking.  Already I was getting protective of Twilight while hating Sunset more and more.

“You want to be a princess here?  Please,” Sunset again this time with her footsteps heading toward me, “you don’t know the first thing about fitting in.”  Sunset left as she passed in front of the locker that I was still hiding in.  

“So what do you think Twilight?” the little boy's voice spoke up again a little bit later once Sunset was out of earshot.

Twilight sighed, “I don’t know Spike.  She was right about one thing though.  I really don’t know how to fit in here.”

“What about that Fred fella, Fluttershy, and the others?  You should be able to trust them.  They are the human counterparts of your friends in Equestria.  Except for Fred, but he seems to a good human.”

I saw Twilight walk around the corner where I could see her and what I saw shocked me.  There was a small dog in her backpack and it was talking.  My eyes went wide as I watched and listened to their conversation.

“You’re right Spike,” she told him, “They do seem nice.  But still, they are humans and they are nothing but slaves there.  No rights, forbidden to know how to read, and sometimes not even allowed to think for themselves.  And remember what the schools taught years ago?”

What I heard rocked me to my core, What?

“I know that Celestia stopped that teaching that all humans are evil about eighteen years ago.  And that she’s been trying to turn things around for the humans since then.  We really haven’t had any trouble with them since they stopped that teaching.”

“That’s true,” Twilight agreed.

“As a matter of fact,” Spike, the talking dog which is still freaking me out a little, said, “humans aren’t that bad at all.  They’re like us really.  The only difference is the look and no magic.”

“You really think so Spike?” she asked looking skeptical.

“Listen Twilight,” Spike continued, “because I’m your number one assistant I’ve been dealing with them ever since you started sending me out on errands alone.  So, I’ve gotten to know quite a lot of them on a personal level.  Generally speaking, they’re good humans.  Sure, there are a few bad apples, but then again we know more bad ponies than we do bad humans.”

“That’s true,” Twilight sighed, “alright Spike I’ll tell you what.  I’ll keep an open mind and give them all a chance.”

“That’s great Twilight,” Spike panted happily.

“First I need to find a library to do some research,” Twilight said with a wide smile now walking away.  

I waited until I was sure they were out of eyesight before stepping out of the locker.  My mind reeling from the information as I walked without a destination in mind.  Humans are slaves over there?  Then my father must have been one too.  If that was the case then he was her slave and she fell in love.  That also explains why she sent me away.  To protect me from that possible fate. I was walking through the halls like a zombie.  Probably looking like one too with my slightly pale face looking shocked and all.

Everyone must be in class because the halls were empty.  Without even looking or thinking I found myself in front of Luna’s office.  I knocked.

“Enter.”

I simply went in and sat into the chair.  “Nephew?” Luna asked when she saw the look on my face, “what’s wrong?  What happened?”  She knelt down in front of me putting her hands on my cheeks, “Something happened, what is it?”

It took me a minute or two, but finally, I looked at her.  “I know why my birth-mother sent me here,” my voice soft with shock, “I overheard Twilight and Sunset talking and I got a lot of information.”

“What is it?”

I took a deep breath and continued, “Both Twilight and Sunset Shimmer are from Equestria.  My birth-mother, Princess Celestia, sent me here because over there humans are nothing but slaves.”

“Wait,” Luna paused me, “then how were you born to her then?”

“My father must have been a slave that she fell in love with.  When they were found out she must have sent me here in order to keep me from a fate as a slave or worse.”

“Makes sense,” Luna said sitting down on the edge of her desk.  “So what about the crown?”

“Twilight is the real owner and it’s an Element of Harmony.  Whatever that is.”

“Wow,” she spoke softly.

“Yeah.”

“What are you going to do then?” she asked me.

I knew what she was referring to.  Regarding me staying here or leaving for Equestria.  I sighed and stood up, “I’ll have to go with her.  I want to see my birth mother.”

Luna hugged me tightly in her arms.  Her sniffles already tugging at my heart.  “Yes,” she said with her voice shaking, “you should.”  Then she pulled away and looked at me with some tears in her eyes, “I’ll miss you, but just remember that both your mother and I are so proud of you and the man that you have become.”

“Thanks, Aunt Luna,” I smiled wiping away some of the tears, “will you be with me when I try and talk with mom tonight?”

“Yes, I will.  Are you alright now?”

I gently grasped her arms with my hands and nodded my head, “I’ll get there.  It’s just a lot to take in on such short notice.”

“I know my dear nephew, but I also know that you are a strong and honorable man,” she started to cry again but with a proud smile, “one that I’m so proud to call my nephew.”

We hugged again as she sniffed into my ear.

Then I heard her giggle when she said, “Even if you are an alien from another world.”

That did it.  We both pulled back and laughed.  It was just what I need to steady myself as we laughed together.  “Thanks,” finally getting my breath back, “I needed that.”  Right then my phone went off and it was a text from Flash.

:: Fred, one of my guys thought they saw Snips and Snails spying on Twilight in the library.  They might be up to something::

:: Thanks Flash, I’m on my way::

“Sorry, got to go.  Snips and Snails are at it again under Sunset’s orders.” 

“What are they doing?” she asked as I headed to the door putting my phone away.

“Don’t know that’s what I’m going to find out,” I walked out of her office making a beeline for the library.  Hoping beyond hope that I would get there in time before they got done with whatever they had planned.

It didn’t take long to get to the library, but it felt like forever.  Snips and Snails were hiding behind a small pile of books while Twilight was fiddling with a copier.  Not surprising.  Those two nitwits haven’t seen me yet, so I tiptoed my way over while their attention was on Twilight.  And when close enough I grabbed them by their shirt collars.  “Aha caught ya red-handed you little varmints,” tried my best imitation of AJ.  Of course, they started squirming and complaining as I pulled them away.

“Hey what are you doing?” Snips complained as he wiggled.

“We have a right to be here,” Snails said, “and you’ll be sorry when Sunset hears about this.”

I drug them right out of the library then tossed them aside, “Yeah like I’m really scared of her.  Now you listen here you two punks.  I know you are under orders from Sunset and I don’t care.  You’re not going to get any more of whatever you want now git.”

Instantly they went running.  

Meanwhile, I turned around and headed back into the library walking up to Twilight who was looking rather confused.  “Hey, Twilight.  Looks like Snips and Snails were taking pictures of you.  And I’m sorry to say I didn’t get here in time to stop them.”

“They were?  Why?” she asked and sat down in a chair at one of the computers. 

I just shrugged, “There’s the rub, isn’t it?  Don’t have a clue, but whatever it is it’ll probably show up in the morning.”

She groaned with her head on the desk in front of the keyboard, “What am I going to do then…um.”

“Fred.”

“Fred,” she finished, “what now?”

“I got an idea.  Remember that the girls and I are your friends and friends help each other.  So, why don’t I give them a call and we can see what we can do?”  I took out my phone and brought them up on text.

Her head lifted up from the table looking at me curiously, “You all would do that?”

I nodded to her, “Sure, it’s what friends do after all.”  I started texting the girls for them to come over and that it was an emergency while Twilight gave me a smile saying thank you.  Twilight and I chatted a little while we waited for the girls to show up and it didn’t take long.

We started when Fluttershy arrived.  “Sorry it took so long girls,” Fluttershy said when she walked up to the group.  We had picked a secluded corner of the library for privacy.

“OK now that we are all here,” I started as we all sat in chairs in a circle, “I saw Snips and Snails here taking pictures of Twilight.  More than likely they had already gotten what they need when I got there.”

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy said in her usual soft voice, “it’d be like the Spring Fling all over again.”

“Maybe not Fluttershy dear,” Rarity spoke up, “not unless we figure out a way to respond to it.”

“Got anything in mind sugarcube?”

“Not at the moment Applejack, but I’m sure we can figure something out,” Rarity said while crossing her arms over her chest in thought.

“What about trying to shut down whatever they post on YouTube?” Rainbow wondered aloud.

“Not a bad idea if we could find it in time then report it in,” I mused, “they would shut it down and they do act fast so it might cut back on the number of people seeing it.”

“We’ll still need to think of a way to use it against that meanie Sunset Shimmer,” Pinkie said rather grumpily.

“I’ve got a question,” Fluttershy spoke up.  “How are we going to exchange ideas tonight if we go to our own homes?  I don’t know if we would be able to solve it in just an hour or two.”

“Ooh, I know,” Pinkie bounced in her chair happily clapping her hands, “we can have a slumber party at one of our houses.”

I just grinned.

“You know Pinkie Pie,” AJ smiled putting an arm around her, “you’re one of the craziest people I know and so random I can’t keep up with ya.  But every once in a while a brilliant idea will come out of that head of yours.”  Then AJ looked between us all, “What do ya say, girls?”

There were agreements all around, even Twilight seemed to like the idea.

Then Rainbow grinned at me and rubbing her hands together, “I can’t wait for the truth or dare game tonight stud.”

I muffled the laugh with a hand over my mouth, “Oh I bet Rainbow and I just imagine some of the things that you would either ask or dare of me.”

“Normally it wouldn’t be proper for a man to be at a girls slumber party,” Rarity started to say then smiled, “But we all know what a gentleman he really is and it would be fine with me.”  Again there were agreements all around, though Twilight seemed apprehensive about it, which I could understand.

“Thank you Rarity,” I smiled to her gently taking her hand, “but I’ll have to decline.  Aunt Luna, mom, and I have some important family matters to discuss tonight.  And unfortunately, it can’t be put off either.”

“Aww come on,” Rainbow was the one that looked downhearted the most.

I looked to her apologetically, “Sorry Rainbow.”

“Oh it’s OK sugarcube,” AJ nodded, “friends are important that’s true, but the core of any person is their family.”

That tugged at my heart, especially since that tomorrow night would be the last I would see them for a while.  “I’m so glad and thankful,” I said putting one arm around Rarity and the other around Twilight, “to have all of you girls as my friends.”  I even let a tear or two out and that lead to them doing the same.  Then I looked to Rainbow and winked, “Even the ones that drive me up the walls sometimes.”

“Hey,” Rainbow gave out a quick soft laugh, “it keeps you in line.  Someone has to do it.”  Everyone giggled, but I didn’t mind in the least as I smiled at them all.

“Well,” I said with a wide smile, “Now that’s settled.  It’s getting near the end of the school day, so I’ll go see my mom and Aunt Luna see what they want me to do.”  I stood up while they all waved and said their see you later’s and left them there planning for tonight.

Have you ever felt that feeling where you are sad but really happy and thankful at the same time?  Well that was what I was feeling as I walked through the halls toward my mom’s office.  She might not want to even talk at all.  We might have to wait until we all get home.  I stopped in front of her door.  Part of me wanted to stay and just forget the whole thing, but then again I felt I had an obligation to go.  Not only so I can get to know my birth-mother, but to help her with freeing the humans.

I knocked on the door.  “Come in,” I heard my mom call out, so I took a breath and walked in shutting the door behind me.

Before saying anything I just walked over, hugged her, and just held her, “I love you mom and I always will.”

She turned and held me in return putting her arms around me.  Laying her head on my chest I could tell that she was beginning to weep.  As I was starting to.

“You know that right?” I whispered laying my head on hers.

“I know son,” she whispered while sniffing against my shirt.  Her arms were hugging me tight like she never wanted to let me go.

I took a breath and told her what I had to, “But you know we have to talk about.”

At first, she didn’t say anything, just held on to me a little more tightly as she started to weep softly.  “No,” she wept and shook her head, “you’ll go away to see her.  You won’t be safe there.”

I still held her with my head gently resting on hers and whispered, “That can’t be helped now.  But I will come back.  I overheard Sunset and Twilight talking.  Both of them are from Equestria.”

Her head tilted back and looked up at me with shocked teary eyes.  “What?” she whispered in shock up to me.

I nodded to her, “It’s true.  That’s how Sunset knew when and where to swipe the crown and who had it.  It’s an Element of Harmony, whatever that is.  When I touched it is when I got the power and unlocked the rest of my memories.”

Her head rested on my chest again as she silently wept, “I don’t want you to go.  You don’t know what it’s like over there.”

“Actually,” I whispered back, “I have a pretty good idea.  Twilight and her companion Spike were talking about how the humans over there are slaves.  From that, I can guess that she brought me here because she and my father were discovered.  So, she brought me here so I wouldn’t suffer a fate like that or worse.  However, according to twilight she’s trying to change that and has made some good progress.”

For a little bit she didn’t say anything, just held onto me.  Then she slowly leaned back and looked up to me again, “You want to help her don’t you?”

I nodded, “Yes I do.  I want to get to know her.  Plus with me being her son that could actually help her cause somehow.”

“But you’ll be gone.”

I knelt down in front of her holding her hands, “But I’ll be back mom.  True it could be a while like a year or two, but it’s something that I feel that I need to do.  Perhaps you could write her a letter.”

“Who else knows?” she asked.

“Well, only you, I, and Luna know everything I just told you in full.  My friends only know that the crown belongs to Twilight and to not let Sunset have it.  They know that she’s from the other side of the portal, but that’s only because I told them.  But don’t worry, we’ll make sure that Sunset doesn’t get the crown OK?”

She nodded, “OK.  I might not like you going away, but can you, Luna, and I do something tonight just the three of us?”

I smiled at her and hugged her again, “Of course we can.  I’ve already planned for it actually.  Twilight and the girls are going to have a sleepover at Rainbow’s.”

“OK,” she said and stood up and looked at the clock, “School’s out for the day, so let’s go make some more memories.”  And with that my mom, Luna, and I closed the school locked it down, and left for home.  

When we all got home we were sitting on the couch with me between my mother and Luna.	

“By the look on your face sister, I believe that you two have talked already?” Luna asked while looking over to her sister.

“Yes we’ve talked,” she smiled sadly to me, “I knew deep in my heart that this might come.  I’ve just been denying it.” 

“Every bird must leave the nest dear sister,” Luna looked at me and smiled.

My mother leaned into me, “I know, I just hoped that he would stay a while longer.”

I put my arm around her, “Sorry mom.”

“I know.  You need to do what you feel is right and I am proud of the man that you have become.”

Aunt Luna put her arm around me with a wide smile, “And so am I my dear nephew.”

“Sister, he suggested that I write to Princess Celestia,” my mother thought, “but I think I have a better idea.  Sister, you have your own scrapbook of Fred growing up don’t you?”

Luna nodded, “Yes of course.”

“Good, then I’ll send mine with him when he goes and we can share yours then,” Celestia nearly beamed.

“That’s a wonderful idea and I do believe that I’ll write a letter of my own,” Luna got up to get the scrapbook and some paper and pens.

“And what else are we going to do tonight?” I asked curiously, “Like maybe a movie or two?”

“Alright,” Celestia winked, “On one condition.”

“What’s that?”

“You don’t read our letters to your birth-mother,” she grinned.  I didn’t like how she grinned with that.  Not that I was going to read them anyway.

“Deal.”  

She nearly squealed like a fangirl over the joy of visiting memories.

“Here we are,” Luna said putting the scrapbook down with a short stack of paper and pens for them to write with.  

So, for the next little while, I was strolling down memory lane starting with the earliest.  And since we all know what happened to me now they started a few days after I showed up.  You can imagine how that went.  They talked about how she showed up, sat in the recliner, and sang a lullaby to me for a while.  Soon she had to leave.  One thing that I didn’t know was that Luna was the one who drove her back to the statue.  Not only that but watched her walk into it.  Turned out she waited until the very last minute.  

Then came the usual first steps, first words, etcetera with the typical cooing.

“Oh do you remember this Luna?” my mother said while pointing to a picture in the scrapbook.

“Oh yeah,” Luna cooed and smiled, “Once he started walking he almost immediately started running.”

“And wouldn’t quit,” mom cooed.

They giggled and I lived my life over picture after picture, memory after memory, and story after story.  For a while, I relived my life until it a little after sundown.  We got up to the beginning of junior high when my cellphone rang.

“Hello?”

“Hey stud,” Rainbow’s voice came over the phone, “What you up to?”

“Walking down memory lane with mom and Aunt Luna, Why?”  Which was a good question.

“Well we are playing truth or dare and we have a truth question for ya.”

I groaned putting the phone down and a hand over my face, “Rainbow.”

“Oh come one, just one.”

My mother grabbed the phone and put it on speaker mode, “Go ahead Rainbow what was the question you want to ask Fred?”

My head snapped to my mother in horror.  She didn’t just do that, did she? “Oh come on mom really?”  I heard lots of giggles coming from the other side.  

“Do you always get a boner in the morning or just when sleeping with me?”

“RAINBOW,” I shouted at the phone in disbelief at the question she just asked.  What I heard from the phone right after that was laughter, Twilight asking what a boner was, and Fluttershy going, “Oh my.”  Then to my surprise, both my mom and Luna looked at me with a wicked smirk and raised eyebrows.  

I looked between them and was even more shocked by the looks on their faces, “Oh come on not you too.”  That’s when Luna grabbed one arm, my mom grabbed the other, and my mom picked up the phone.

“Miss Dash would it be possible for all of us to come over so he can answer that in person?” my mother asked while I looked at her like she had just grown a second head. 

I was speechless.  However, Rainbow wasn’t.

“Aw yeah,” Rainbow cheered into the phone as others agreed to it, “Of course you can.”

“That’s great Miss Dash,” my mother said while I was staring at her with my mouth hanging open as if I was catching flies, “We’ll be right over.”  Then she hung up the phone and both of them started to drag me to the car.  

At least I was already in my shorts and t-shirt for bed.  I had no clue where we going to sleep.  That would all be worked out later after my fulfilling embarrassment.
> Chapter Four:  The Portal to Equestria
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

When we arrived at Rainbow’s place all the girls were in her living room sitting in a circle.  I, however, didn’t get a chance to say hello because my mom did it for me.

“Hi girls,” she waved wildly while she was linked to my arm with her other one.

“Greetings girls,” Luna pipped up grinning wickedly, “my sister and I are also wanting to hear the answer to Miss Dash’s question.”

“Seriously?” I was deposited onto the floor between Twilight and Rainbow.  Fluttershy and Twilight were blushing furiously while the rest of them were just anxiously awaiting my answer.  All of them were dressed in a type of shorts and t-shirt.  I didn’t know where Rainbow’s parents were right now and frankly, I really didn’t want to know either.

I sighed irritably, “What was the question again?”

“You stalling,” Rainbow grinned at me crossing her arms under her chest.

“Yes, I am,” I admitted looking rather shocked at her, “It’s a deeply personal question.”

“I’m a deeply personal girl,” Rainbow grinned at me putting her arm around my waist pulling me toward her, “Now spill.”

Obviously, I couldn’t get out of it, “No I don’t get a boner every morning.” 

Rainbow thrust one fist into the air, “Yes, I knew it.”  There was blushing and giggles all around while mom and Luna had gleefully blushing faces for whatever reason.  “OK Pinkie your turn,” Rainbow said. 

“Okie doki loki,” Pinkie said with a smile and while bouncing slightly where she was seated she looked toward my mom.  “OK Celestia truth or dare,” she asked.

My mom thought about it then said, “Truth.”

“OK, what’s the most embarrassing thing that you caught Fred doing?”

“Oh no,” I groaned putting my head between my raised knees.

“Don’t worry,” Twilight said with her hand patting my back, “Perhaps it won’t be that bad.”

Mom just looked at me and grinned wickedly, “Well this was about five years ago now and I was just coming back from the store.  The first two bags of groceries were in my arms when I walked into the kitchen.  I was just in time to see this five-second sequence of events.”

“Oh mom no,” I groaned again not looking up.

She laughed and continued, “He wasn’t prepared for the sneeze that hit him so that caused him to jerk his head forward and hit the cabinet, hard.  That in turn made him dizzy and stumble backward, right into the kitchen island.  From there he lost his balance fell down on the floor and let out a loud long fart.”  Everyone started laughing, “He was stunned…but I couldn’t stop laughing.”

“OK,” Twilight tried to say calmly but failed, “that’s,” she laughed, “is bad.”

I tried desperately to pretend that I was somewhere else, anywhere else but where I was.  	 

“OK, who’s turn is it?” my mom asked when everyone had calmed down again.

“Ooh I know,” Pinkie spoke up, “Why not let Luna ask this time?”

“Yeah,” Applejack agreed, “Go ahead, Luna.”

“Well alright,” Luna nodded with a smile while looking around for her prey.  She just looked around for a minute or two before locking eyes with Rarity, “Rarity, truth or dare.”

Rarity took a deep breath, looked her square in the eyes, and pressed on, “Dare.”

Luna nodded, “I want you to kiss my nephew.”  There were a few gasps while Fluttershy said, “Oh my.”  “And not just any kiss either,” Luna continued, “but a hot passionate kiss as if you wouldn’t ever see him again.”

I looked between Luna and Rarity in shock at the dare.  With each look at Rarity, she got closer and closer.  When she got close enough she knelt down and curled up in my lap.  I just couldn’t look away, and neither could anyone else for that matter, as she took both of my hands and put them around her.  Rather low on her back, I might add.  Then she leaned in and took my head into her hands, “Maybe this will make up for me laughing at you my darling.”  At first, it was a slow and gentle kiss, but soon she deepened it with her tongue asking permission to enter.  My mind had shut down at that point and with my eyes closed our tongues met in the middle.

The world fell away as she kissed me.   She moaned slightly as her kiss got greedy then needy as if she was trying to drink me in.  Soon my mind was lost in her kiss with my hands firmly rubbing against her back.  Her hands gripped the back of my head and pull this time with a loud moan.

“ALRIGHT THAT’S ENOUGH,” came a sudden voice that brought me back to the real world.  

Rarity and I stopped and looked toward Twilight at the same time in shock.

“Rarity’s my girl, so back off,” I heard not from Twilight, but that Spike had said that.  Needless to say, I got confused by what he said.  Rarity and the rest of them were in shock that he actually spoke.

“He can talk?” Rarity asked a little loudly while now hiding a little behind me.

Twilight just groaned putting one hand on her forehead, “Way to go Spike.”

Spike then, realizing what he just did, sheepishly looked up to Twilight, “Sorry.”  Twilight gathered him up now looking a little scared now.  However after a minute or so went by she took a deep breath when no one said anything, “OK, let me explain.”

“You’re from an alternate world and you’re a pony princess there and the crown actually has a magical element embedded in it that helps power up other magical elements and without it, they don’t work anymore,” Pinkie started saying in her excited rapid speech.  “And you need our help to get it back before tomorrow night and if you don’t then you might get stuck here for a very very long time.”

“Uuh,” Rarity was speechless, as was most of everyone else.

“Uh, Pinkie?” Rainbow started to ask.

“Yeah she’s pretty much spot on Rainbow,” Twilight said simply while looking around with some apprehension now.

“Wait a minute,” Applejack held up a hand, “Let me get this straight.  You’re a pony?”

“You’re a princess?” Rarity asked now leaning over toward Twilight, while still in my lap.

Twilight nervously nodded, “Mhmm.”

“That is,” Rainbow said calmly before throwing up her hands in excitement, “Awesome.”  From there everyone got a little closer to Twilight now eager to ask some questions.

“Girls, girls,” my mother interrupted, “Why don’t we let her speak.”  She then Nodded to Twilight, “Go on,” she told her gently.

Twilight smiled with a nod, “OK in short Sunset Shimmer is also from my world.  She came here years ago and when the time was right, she returned to swipe my crown with your crown for the Fall Formal.  But she didn’t get it and now she has to win it in order for her to get it.”

“That’s where Fluttershy and I come in,” I interrupted to fill her in, “It literally hit us and landed in our lap, so I picked it up and brought it to my mother who told me to let Luna hide it.”

Twilight nodded, “It’s the Element of Magic.  It’s the one that powers the rest and without it, our world is without the most powerful means of defense.  There are five other elements and in truth, my friends from my world represent those elements.  Plus that world and this one are mirrors of each other in a way.  You see my friends in my world are also Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Applejack.  Applejack represents the spirit of Honesty, Rarity is Generosity, Pinkie Pie is Laughter, Rainbow is Loyalty, and Fluttershy is Kindness.”

“So like there’s one of me there that’s a pony?” AJ asked curiously.

“Yes there is, but our worlds are also different because, and I hate to say this and even a little ashamed now, there are humans there.  However, they are nothing more than slaves,” Twilight said sadly.

“Wait…what?” Rainbow looked at her rather testily.  “The humans there are slaves?  Why?  How?”

I gently put a hand on Rainbow’s shoulder, “Easy we don’t know the whole story.”

“Indeed, it was hundreds of years ago when they came to our world.  We welcomed them with open arms and in so doing they grew and prospered.  Everything was in harmony until they started attacking smaller towns.  To this day it’s really a question of why, but after that, they started attacking larger cities and that’s when Princess Celestia took action.  Soon their armies were destroyed and it was from then on that all humans were declared lower lifeforms and were pushed into slavery in order to keep them in-line.”  Twilight hung her head while Spike patted her leg, “It was even taught in our schools that humans are evil and that everypony should know it.”  

She sighed and continued, “However, then I came here.”

“How did you feel about us at first?”

Twilight looked at all of us, “At first I was scared of all of you because of what was taught, but then I got to know you a little.  Even Spike here, who deals with them regularly in my world sees them better than I did.”  “Now,” she continued while looking at us with a sad smile, “I know that not only I but all of us on our world is wrong and it’s wrong to keep any sentient being a slave.”

There was silence for a minute before I gently laid a hand on Twilight’s shoulder, “Don’t feel all that bad Twilight.  At one point and even somewhat today we still enslave people.  It’s nowhere near as widespread as back then but it still exists a little.”

“So our worlds are more alike than I thought,” Twilight said simply.

“Yep and it takes courage to admit when someone is wrong,” I said with a smile.

“Hear hear stud,” Rainbow cheered, “that’s why we’ll totally support you.  It takes heart, guts, and courage and you’ve shown us you’ve got that.”

“Indeed darling,” Rarity said.

“Eyup.”

“Yay,” a soft cheer from Fluttershy.

“Yippee,” from Pinkie.

“Thank you all, but there’s still one thing that is confusing me,” Twilight asked while looking at me.  “In our world, Princess Celestia doesn’t have a son, so why does the Celestia here have one?”

I sighed while looking around a little apprehensive myself, “That is something I can explain and it’s time that my friends in this world know what I just discovered.”

“What’s that darling?” Rarity asked while still in my lap.  She had backed up and was now holding onto my arms.

“I’ll start from the beginning,” I began my tale.  “It all began before this semester started.  I had been dreaming about a woman wearing a cloak that was holding me as a child and sang a lullaby to me.  However, I never saw her face.  At first, I didn’t think anything of it, but I kept on dreaming the same thing over and over again.  Each one was a very lucid dream.  I could smell and feel everything.  Then a couple of days before the crown popped up I dreamed about my father.  It was in a large white stone room and he was holding me.  We were sitting on a large stone chair like a throne with a sun symbol on it.”

Twilight gasped quickly putting both hands to her mouth.

“I heard mom’s voice, but woke up before she came into view,” I continued while looking around gauging their reactions.  They were all into the story and Twilight looked shaken.  “Then I saw Sunset walk into the base of that statue and disappear inside of it.  I even ran up and put my hand into it.  Needless to say, it shocked the hell out of me.  I told them what happened and could only speculate at that point, but figured out that there had to be some other world on the other side.  Anyway, when your crown showed up it changed something in me when I picked it up.  I felt different.  Like the blood rush feeling you get after your legs have been numb for a while.  It was also then that I saw who was under the cloak.”

Everyone leaned in with all ears trained onto me.

“I saw a white head of a pony and she was singing to me that I was her special sunshine,” I said as tears began to fall.  “Then my head turned when mom told her that it was time to go.  Then in my other dream, I saw my father turn around and I saw a tall white-coated anthropomorphic pony.  Mostly human but with hooves, four fingers, the head of a pony with wings and a horn.  Multicolored hair and tail that blew in a breeze that wasn’t there.”

“But that’s impossible,” Twilight whispered in shock, “she never mentioned a thing about a mate and you’re human.  There would be some proof or something.”

I held up a hand and lit it.  This time however there was a pure golden orb inside the palm of my hand.  It pulsed slightly as it rotated.

Everyone gasped and flinched when it happened.  Fluttershy, bless her heart, got a little scared, and hid a little behind my mom.

Twilight’s mind must have shut down because all she could do was stare between me and my hand.  “How,” She barely whispered, “how can you do that?”

“Because I’m Princess Celestia’s son.  From what I can guess she fell in love with my father, who was a slave at the time.  Eventually, they were discovered after my birth and she brought me here to be raised by her human counterpart.”  

“How…that doesn’t…I mean she…,” Twilight tried to talk but her mind was almost locked up.

“Wait a minute,” this time Spike spoke up jumping up to grab Twilight’s shirt, “the grave in the garden.  She always goes to a single grave in the garden remember?”

Twilight looked down and nodded as the gears began turning again, “Yeah, it’s always under constant guard or protection spell.”

I made the glowing ball disappear as I, with everyone else listened.

“She once told me the name of…,” then she looked to me with wide eyes and shocked understanding, “Justice.  His last name was Justice, but she told me that he was a pony, not a human.”  Then she leaned into me as if taking a closer look then grabbed my hair, “I can see the resemblance now.  Your long hair is one of her colors.”  Then she grabbed my head, “And you’ve got her eyes.  Well, human eyes but same bright color.”  She backed up slowly, “You’re really her son.  Which means that you’re a Prince of Equestria.”

“I kissed a Prince?” Rarity asked quietly while looking at me with stars in her eyes.

I chuckled at her antics, “Apparently yes.  Of course, I only found this out two days ago and mom, Aunt Luna, and I have been dealing with it since.  Well, mostly me considering they already knew.”

“Whoa,” Rainbow looked at me then smirked, “Well that explains how you left AJ and I in the dust the other day on the field.”

“I’ll say,” AJ nodded in agreement, “I wondered what got into him all of a sudden.  Now we know.”

After a few chuckles, Twilight tapped my arm.  

“So, now that you know,” she said to me after I met her eyes, “what are your plans?  I mean especially that you have magic, which I still don’t get how that’s possible.  I mean my talent is magic itself and I can’t use it here.”

I nodded to her with a sigh then looked toward the girls, “I plan to go back with Twilight.”  Now they really had shocked looks, except for my mom and Luna of course.

“Why darling?” Rarity turned to me putting a hand to my chest.

I put a hand over hers and smiled, “Because I want to see her and get to know her.”

“But if you go back wouldn’t you become a slave too?” Fluttershy asked.

I shook my head with a smirk, “No, because she will see to it and who knows perhaps I can make a difference there.”

“Well,” Twilight mentioned, “she is trying to turn things around and now I’ll help her as well.  Because all of you have taught me that valuable lesson.  So who knows, maybe you can.”

“You’re leaving stud?” Rainbow asked as the rest of the girl’s eyes were on me.

“Sorry girls, but yes.  It won’t be forever though,” I tried to reassure them.

“That’s true,” Twilight spoke up, “the portal opens every thirty moons.  So yes, he will be back.”

“How long will that be sugarcube?”

“About two and a half years,” Twilight said.

“Aaw, but it’s such a long time Freddy weddy,” Pinkie Pie pouted as her hair went a little flat.

Gently I moved from under Rarity and went over to Pinkie giving her a hug, “I know it’ll seem like a long time, but at least I will come back Pinkie.  I just feel like I have some obligations over there.”

She sniffed and nodded, “Okie doki loki.”  Then her hair bounced back and she grabbed my shoulders, “I’ve got a great idea.”

I chuckled, “What is it?”

“Why don’t we each write our counterparts a letter about Twilight and our Fred.  Especially our Freddy weddy and how they should watch out for him.”

“Say Pinkie that’s a great idea,” Applejack said.

“Yeah and I can tell my awesome counterpart to keep this guy fit,” Rainbow grinned, “Now where’s some paper?”  She got up, “Don’t worry I’ll get some for everyone.”

I just smirked and shook my head at Pinkie, “Thanks so much Pinkie.”

“You are so welcome,” she hugged me tight, “This way I know that the others will look after you.”

“Alright everyone here’s a stack of paper and pens,” Rainbow said then came over to me giving me a punch in the arm.  “You may be going away for a couple of years, but we’re behind you all the way stud.  It’s just that we’ll miss you.”

I chuckled and pulled her into a hug, “Aaw I’m going to miss you all too.”  There was some sniffling and even Twilight was smiling sadly, but all of them picked up a pen and some paper and started writing.

“And I will take them for safekeeping and hand them over when we get there,” Twilight smirked at me crossing her arms over her chest.

“What?” I turned and asked her now a little offended, “you think I’ll try and peak?”

“YES,” everyone answered at once and didn’t even bother to look up from their writing.

“Oh come on it was one time,” I laughed then sat back down.  But as I watched I did feel great.  I had wonderful friends, who even now were writing to their counterparts.  Rarity handed hers to Twilight to put away.  I smiled, walked over to her, and just hugged her.

She giggled, “What’s this?”

“Oh just feeling a little sentimental,” I smiled at her and just hugged her, “I love you all.”

“So do we darling,” she hugged back, “So do we.”

The night went on from there as the letters were done and handed to Twilight which put them away.  It was after that they told me they found the new video and the plan to combat it

“I’ve got it,” Rarity stood up and cheered as everyone looked at her expectantly.  “We can use this video against her.”

“How so?” Twilight asked.

“Easy darling, all that Sunset has been doing is drive everyone apart.  So we can use a motto such as, “Sunset’s the one who divided us, Twilight’s the one who will unite us.”  Then she quickly went over to her bag and took out some ears and tails, “She’ll unite us as Wondercolts in school spirit.”  She started to hand them out, “I haven’t sold any in ages, but it’s perfect for this though.  We’ll start tomorrow, let’s say while everyone’s at lunch.”

Fluttershy softly clapped her hands happily, “Oh that’s a wonderful idea Rarity, perhaps we could sing a song about friendship and unity.”

“Oh what a splendid idea Fluttershy,” Rarity beamed then sat in front of her thinking, “could you plan that out while I work on the dresses for tomorrow night?”

“I would love to,” Fluttershy smiled, “you always make the most beautiful dresses.”

“Oh thank you darling, but that reminds me,” then Rarity turned around to face me with a squint in her eyes.  “Fred?” she asked looking like a snake out for prey, “Do you have a tuxedo?”

I nod to her, “Of course I do the one that I used last year.”

She scoffed, “Pish posh, that old thing?  You need something else.”  Now she leaned back as her eyes washed up and down my body.  Sometimes she can be rather unnerving, as she muttered to herself thinking out loud, “No not black…something different…match the hair with…no….”  Then her eyes went wide, “Or perhaps, oh yes…and then with…on the edges.”  Her eyes softened as she obviously got a brilliant idea, “My darling Fred, what I have in mind will make you positively delicious.”  The way she looked at me then was like a starving man looking at a steak.

OK, that might be a slight exaggeration.  She did however have eyes that loved the idea of what I would be wearing.  Others were looking at her with either smiles or smirks on their faces.

“Alright y’all,” AJ spoke up then yawned, “it’s getting late and we’ve got a long day ahead of us.  So, why don’t we turn in for the night.”

In response, my body agreed with her by yawning myself, “That’s a good idea AJ.”

“Great,” Rainbow announced happily, “I got dibs on stud,” she practically jumped me after saying that.  Now I had Rainbow curled up in my lap with a happy grin on her face.  The blankets and pillows were spread out while my mom and Aunt Luna decided to call it a night by going home, thereby leaving more room for us.  Rainbow had me lay down with her on a large blanket.  She was facing me as she did before with one arm and one leg around me pulling me up against her.  Then she laid her head in the crook of my neck and sighed happily drifting off to sleep nearly instantly.

I saw some grins and heard some giggles from the group, but I didn’t mind.  After all, I would leave them tomorrow night and wouldn’t see them for a while.  

It was about three or so hours later when I woke up because of Rainbow.  She was holding onto me rather tightly while mumbling in her sleep.  I wondered what it was until I saw one stray tear make its way down.  Oh, Rainbow.  I smiled sadly and wrapped an arm around her holding her close.  She responded by mumbling a soft “no” and nuzzling more into my neck.  

“She’s really going to miss you,” I heard Rarity whispered to me with a sad smile.

I nodded to her, “I’ll miss her too, all of you.”

With that, I fell back to sleep.


^_^


It was about an hour before lunchtime as we gathered in an empty classroom going over the plan.  As expected when we arrived at school this morning most of the students had seen the video.  It was evident with their giggles and chuckles as we passed the hallway.  Twilight tried to hide, but we were there for her reminding her that there was a plan in place.  

Right now though, we were looking at Fluttershy who had some sheets of paper and even pulled out an old-fashioned boom box.  “OK,” she told us while handing out the sheets, “this is what I had in mind for the song.  As we sing we can pass out the ears and the tails.”

“Say this is really good Fluttershy,” Rainbow said while reading it over.

“Indeed darling,” Rarity said as well, “I didn’t know that you had an ear for music.”

“Oh well,” Fluttershy blushed, “It’s just something that I dabble in.”  Then she straightened up to explain, “I figure that we could start it without the music with clapping and stomping our feet before the music kicks in.”  Then she turned to me, “Fred, since you really don’t sing then as soon as you start the music you can go around and pass out the ears and tails alright?”

“Sure and it’s OK some can sing beautifully and some can’t,” I smiled with a shrug as we shared some chuckles and giggles of our own before starting practice.  We took that hour to practice, well they practiced while I watched anyway.  It sounded wonderful and even Twilight’s voice sounded good.  That surprised me a little because she seemed to be more of the geek type to me.  However, she had a good singing voice though and I got a growing feeling that this would work.


^_^


Then came the decisive moment when everything would turn around.  We all were in our positions putting on our ears and tails.  For this, we all had blue shirts with a golden horseshoe right in the center.  Pinkie Pie was the last to get in line and when she saw that we were ready she started banging her tray against the counter rhythmically.  At the right moment is when Rarity started kicking the floor and clapping her hands in the same pattern.  Fluttershy joined in with the glasses hitting the table.  It really started sounding like the beginning of the old song “We Will Rock You.”  

Of course, that started to get everyone’s attention as now AJ started hitting the table with her hands then clapping in the same rhythm.  From there Rainbow joined in with her tray against the table and a moment later I turned on the music.  While they started to sing I picked up the box of ears and tails.  

“Hey, hey everybody we got something to say

We may seem as different as the night is from day.”

I spotted Flash, who at the moment was looking a little confused, so while they were singing I stepped up and tapped him on the shoulder.

“Hey Fred,” he said looking up to me, “What’s with all this?”

I set the box down, grabbed an ear and a tail, “A little impromptu school spirit to boost Twilight’s image.  You wouldn’t be interested in helping would you?”

He smirked and grabbed the ears and put them on than did the same with the tail.  We bumped fists then he grabbed all that he could and started passing them out.  He started with his team first.  Meanwhile, I picked up a lot of them and started passing them out from table to table.  Keeping out of the girl’s way of course as they danced around.  Soon they opened the door for Twilight to come in for her part.

“I’m gonna be myself no matter what I do

And if we’re different yeah I want you to be true to you.”

When Twilight got to Flash he was at the rocker’s table with a guitar and joined in on the music.  Dang, that guy can play, I grinned while I got done passing out the ears and the tails.  

“If you follow me we’ll put our difference aside

We’ll stick together and start working on that school pride.”

While the last couple of choruses were being sung everyone was up and dancing with ears and tails, as I was.  I glanced over and saw Twilight over with Flash dancing while he and two others joined in.  One on guitar and the other on the drums, wherever those came from.  But the whole place was rocking and even though I couldn’t sing all that well I joined in with everyone else in singing about school pride.  This was the best lunch ever!


^_^


“Hey who wrote that song,” Flash asked us as we walked down the hall afterward, “That was awesome.”

“Well you can thank Fluttershy for that,” Rarity smiled putting her arm around Fluttershy, “she does have a talent for it.”

“Really?” Flash asked a little surprised, “Wow Fluttershy that was great.  You think you could write some for the band sometime?”

She blushed hiding behind her hair some, but she nodded, “I can try.”

“That’s great and I’m glad I was able to help you Twilight,” Flash said turning to her, “What Sunset did was wrong and I’m proud to support you.”

It was Twilight’s turn to blush a little mimicking Fluttershy some, “Thank you so much Flash.”

“I’ll see you around OK Twilight?  Gotta keep the team in shape for the championship.”

Twilight nodded still blushing some as Flash took off.  I just grinned silently knowing, but Rarity spoke up, “Don’t even think about it, darling.  You’re already trying to get the crown.  Who knows what she’ll do if you try and take her ex-boyfriend too.”

“Oh well I,” she said but got tongue-tied.

I wanted to step in and save her a little, “As a matter of fact Flash and I even talked about that and he wondered why she hadn’t done anything yet either.  Not that he was complaining about what he knew she could do.”

“Right on,” AJ pipped up, “it’s like that gal has no morals.”  Then she spotted Sunset with Snips and Snails, “I wonder what she’s all smiling about?  Not like she’s going to win the crown now.”  That got our attention as we watched them walk up to Luna’s door and knock.

“Vice Principal Luna something terrible has happened,” she said looking like she was about to cry with her hands clasped in front of her face.

I just rolled my eyes then turned to the girls, “You girls get Twilight out of here to the classroom we were at before while I follow.”  At first, they didn’t want to, but I wanted to buy time in order to figure out what was going on.  Snips and Snails went their own way while my Aunt Luna and Sunset walked away from her office.  I followed from a distance and grabbed my cell phone.

:: Flash, Sunset is on the move and it looks like we are heading for the gym.  Meet me at the doors?::

::On my way man::

And unfortunately, I was right as they walked into the gym and saw the destruction.  

“Isn’t this just awful?  And after Pinkie Pie worked so hard to make things so perfect.”

This is when Flash came up to me by the doors and peered in with me.

“Why would Twilight Sparkle do something like this?” Sunset asked my Aunt.  Of course, that got our dander up for sure.

“And why do you think that Twilight was responsible?” Luna asked

“Because I have proof,” Sunset grinned, produced a folder, and opened it up to show pictures inside.  

I turned to Flash, “OK she must have manufactured those pictures.”

“Then there must be evidence somewhere,” Flash nodded and agreed.  

“It had to be where she could use either a copier or a computer to produce them.”  It hit us at the same time.

“The library,” we said together.

“I’ll go to the library and look around while you keep her and your Aunt busy,” Flash smiled.

“You got it thanks,” we bumped fists again then he took off.  

A couple of minutes passed before Luna and Sunset stepped out.  “I’ll look into this Sunset, rest assured,” Luna told her as Sunset walked off with a huge grin on her face as she passed by me.

Then Luna walked over to me, “I can’t believe this.”

“Good, then don’t.  Their fake.  Flash is looking for the evidence right now.”  I gently took her arm in reassurance.

“I’ll need to look into it like I said, nephew.”

I nodded to her, “I know and you will, but that doesn’t mean you can’t stall for time while we look right?”

She smirked, “Have Twilight come to my office in about thirty or so minutes.”

“You got it,” I smiled then took off.  I knew where Twilight would be.


^_^


It was about an hour later when Twilight and I were in Luna’s office.  The girls were rightly angry when they heard what really happened.  Of course, they wanted to be with Twilight, but I wanted them to look at the damage, think of ways of cleaning everything up, and then redecorating.  I held a hand to Twilight’s shoulder to calm her down after she sat down giving her a reassuring smile.

“But, but I don’t understand,” Twilight said to her.

Then Luna turned around and opened the folder, “This is clearly you in the photographs is it not?”

“Well yes, but,” Twilight started but Luna interrupted.

Luna held up a hand, “I know Twilight.  I know that you are indeed innocent of this.”  Twilight smiled with a sigh, “However, they are photographs and unless I do something I know that Sunset will.  One way or another, so it needs to be nipped in the bud here.  Because with these she will say that you don’t deserve it because of what you’ve done.  And unless evidence to the contrary is brought up she would be right.  No one who would do this deserves the right to run.  That’s why we need evidence.”  Then she looked up to me, “Nephew?  Has any evidence to the contrary been found yet?”

KNOCK KNOCK

Then the door opened and Flash strolled in, “Vice Principal Luna,” he announced walking up to the table standing beside Twilight.  “I found these in the library’s trash can,” he said with a smile handing them over, “it seems like someone cut her out of other photographs in order to fake those.”

I had a grin from ear to ear while Luna looked them over clearly relieved.

“I thank you Flash for bringing this to my attention,” Luna smiled.  “Twilight,” she said turning to her, “I’m glad that I don’t have to remove you from consideration.”

“YES,” Twilight jumped from her seat and ran over to Flash hugging him tightly, “Thank you, you have no idea how important this is to me.”

When she pulled away Flash grinned, “What was I going to do?  Not prove your innocence?  Wouldn’t be much of Canterlot Wondercolt now would I?”

Luna stood up from her chair, “Unfortunately because the gym is indeed ruined we’ll need to postpone it until tomorrow night.”

Hearing that Twilight immediately started to panic, “Oh no, no no no no no.  The portal, the portal.”  She grabbed Spike’s backpack and started running to the door but I caught her before she could get away.

“Whoa hold on there Twilight calm down.”  Have you ever tried to hold a panicking wiggling girl?

“The portal will close the portal will close.”

Meanwhile Flash was looking on rather confused.

I shook her a little by the arms, “TWILIGHT,” to which she calmed down enough to look up at me.  “We know,” I tried to calm her down before looking to Luna, “If everything was redecorated by the time school ends would it still be up for tonight?”

“Yes it would but it would have to be finished by the end of the school day,” Luna said, “can you do it?”

I looked to Twilight with a knowing smile.

Her gears were turning, “Think think think.”  Until she looked at a still confused Flash, “I got it.  Flash I want you to go to your team and get them together.  Tell them what happened here and for them to come together as Wondercolts to help redecorate for school spirit.  Sunset wanted to separate us by doing this and it’s time that we stood together to fix it.”

Flash snapped to attention with a salute, “You got it.”

“Fred?”  She turned to me, “You do the same with your contacts.”  Then she looked between us, “tell them all to spread the word that it’s time for the Wondercolts to stand together.”

I gave out a quick laugh of delight and snapping to attention myself, “Yes ma’am.”  And with that Flash and I walked out of the office, but there was one thing that bugged him.

“What does she mean by a portal?”

I chuckled and put an arm around my friend, “Flash my friend, that’s a long story.  Do you believe in aliens?”  He just looked at me funny and stayed that way while I explained.  I told him everything that I knew about Twilight and even myself as we walked our way to his team.  By the time we parted ways the story was told and at first, he really didn’t know what to think, so I told him to think about it.

Vinyl was going to be in the band room.  Sure enough there she was when I walked through the door.  Her headphones were on and she was standing behind her equipment head bobbing along to the music.  She noticed me as I walked up to her so she stopped the music and pulled down her headphones.

“Hey there Fred,” she said with a smile as we bumped fists, “what’s up?”

“Sunset struck again, this time in the gym,” she listened, “she had Snips and Snails ruin Pinkie’s decorations and then frame Twilight for it.  Luckily we found the evidence so Twilight is taken care of, but now we have to take care of the gym again.”  I smirked, “The theme is coming together with Wondercolt pride.  So what do you say about rallying the rockers while I get the techies?”

She just grinned back, put on her ears and tail, and just like that she was on board.  

She left for the rockers while I was on my way to the computer room.  On my way, there were many other students, and took a minute or two to explain to them what was going on.  They all decided to help and put on their ears and tails.

When I got to the computer room the techies were typing away.  Like any good techie, they didn’t notice me.  So I went over to one and looked over his shoulder.  They were working on learning the new python language three point five version.  “How’s the new three-point five coming along?”

He responded without even turning his head, “Really good actually, I think I like the three-point five better than the two-point seven.”

“Yeah, but the two-point seven is still the mainstream in a lot of applications,” I said with a smirk.

“True, but that won’t last long as the three-point five will blow it away,” he smirked back.  We shared a chuckle and that’s all it took to grab his attention.  

“I need help from you and your friends.”

“Sure thing hold on,” he said and typed a few lines.  After that, the rest of the room was on us, “What you need Fred?”

“Sunset struck again by having Snips and Snails ruin Pinkie’s decorations and then frame it on Twilight.  We got Twilight off the hook, but we need you guys to help with the electronics and equipment.  We need to come together as Wondercolts to help.  What do you say?”

I watched as they looked toward each other and one by one they all agreed.


^_^


It was about an hour and a half later when I took a minute for a breather to rest.  Looking around at the progress had me smiling with pride.  Nearly the whole school came to help get everything ready.  Tables were exchanged for good ones, streamers were being put up, balloons were being filled, and even Miss Finish’s photo booth and background were being put up.  The techies got with the rockers on the sound and lighting.  AJ and Pinkie had help with the food and drink tables, although that would have to wait until tonight, but that wouldn’t be a problem.  Everything was coming together.  Twilight was walking around doing what she could and encouraging everyone while still sweeping some of the floor.  

She bumped into Flash as he was practicing with his band.  She blushed again while Flash smiled at her.  They would make a good couple.

“Hey, Fred,” called Vinyl to me, “they need me to set up my board want to help?”

I smiled, No rest for the weary, but nodded and stood up to follow her.  “You know I’m really proud of everyone.”

She bumped me with her hip as we walked over to her equipment, “Yeah Twilight, you and Flash really brought everyone together.  I think this is going to be the best one yet.”

As we approached her equipment, I put a hand on her shoulder to stop her.  She turned to look up at me with a confused face.  “I’m afraid that it’s also going to be my last.”

“What?” her voice shook with shock when she asked me, “but…why?”

I smiled sadly with my hands running up and down her arms, “Because Twilight is leaving tonight and I have to go with her.”

“Why?  I don’t understand,” she asked.

“I know, but suffice it to say that there are otherworldly things happening here.  She and I are a part of it.  She will go back to her home and I’ll be going to see my original one.  You see she’s not from around here and that’s really an understatement, but originally I’m not either.  Originally I came where she came from, I only found out a few days ago.”  She sat down on the cart containing her equipment as I did the same.  “You see Celestia is my adoptive mother and I’m going to see my birth-mother tonight.”

“Will you come back?” she asked softly putting a hand to my chest.  She even flipped up her shades so she can see her eyes.  They were filled with worry and sorrow.

I smiled putting my hand over hers, “I’ll come back, although it may be a couple of years or so.”

“Well at least you will be back and that’s what matters,” she sniffed then punched me in the chest lightly, “and darn you for making me all emotional.  I have a reputation.”

I chuckled and flicked her shades down, “You will always be cool to me Vi and when I go I’ll be taking you and all my friends with me in my heart.”

She hugged me.  Then after a couple of minutes, she pulled back.  “Alright then,” she said standing up, “let’s get this inside.”  

Standing up I saluted, “Yes ma’am.”  By the time we got back inside Flash and his band was playing.  On stage with them were the girls as they sang a song of unity with his band.  A good way to test out the equipment I thought.  Not to mention giving music for everyone to work by at the same time.  

Now the ball was going up, the floor was being cleaned and mopped, and all while the song played.  I haven’t seen people have such a good time at working and cleaning in my life, but it was a great feeling.  

Soon everything was done and everyone was happily congratulating everyone else on a great job.  

“This looks so good,” pinkie happily announced as we were all on stage.  Each of our arms was across the shoulder of each other as we looked at the finished gym with pride.

“Yeah it does Pinkie,” I said emotionally, “it really does.”

That’s when my mother and Aunt Luna came in with clapping hands.  “Alright everyone,” my mother said, “the Fall Formal is back on for this evening.”  Everyone cheered while Luna held a locked box in her hands.  “I’m proud that you all have come together to make this possible.  So, why don’t you all leave early today and get ready for tonight?”  Everyone cheered again as they started to start filing out, “Make sure to leave your vote in the box that Vice Principal Luna is holding on your way out.”

On their way out we heard a lot of them say that they were voting for Twilight.  Just as the last was leaving Flash came up to Twilight to talk.  That was our cue to stand back and give them a little privacy.

“You did a great job Flash and thank you for everything that you’ve done,” Twilight said with a blush.

“You’re welcome,” he said with a nervous smile, “but I was wondering that if you aren’t already going with someone that maybe you could go with me to the dance tonight?”

“I have to leave tonight,” Twilight said sadly.

“I know, Fred told me.”

Now she was the one looking nervous, “How much did he tell you?”

“Everything.”

“You would still want to?  Even though I’m different?” she asked though clearly nervous.

“Twilight,” he said gently while taking her hand in his, “I’ve watched you pull everyone together for tonight.  I’ve watched you stand up to Sunset and everything that she’s done.  I don’t care if we are different because I’ve seen your heart Twilight.”  I watched as I could have sworn that she was blushing at this point.  “And that is why it would be my honor to be your escort for the dance tonight,” Flash told her while raising her hand and kissing it gently as an old-fashioned true gentleman would.

I heard the girls “aww” beside me in a soft whisper, so it wouldn’t ruin the moment.

“I would love to go to the dance with you,” Twilight emotionally told him with a happy smile.  That’s when the girls squealed with delight as they rushed up behind her.

“Oh darling,” Rarity said looking to Flash, “your eyes are going to pop out of your head when you see her tonight.  So, I’m afraid that we have to go and get ourselves ready.”

“That’s OK Rarity,” Flash smiled, “I know you make the best dresses.”

“Thank you, Flash and you can pick her up at my boutique alright?”

“Alright Rarity I’ll do that,” he said while starting to walk away, “and don’t worry I’ll look my best.”

“You better darling,” Rarity singsonged as the girls nearly picked Twilight up as we all left.  And by that, I mean that AJ and Rainbow were practically dragging me along.  Why?  Because they were curious as to what Rarity had in mind for me.  I had to admit I was as well.  


^_^


When we got to her boutique Rarity turned to me first and clapped her hands, “OK Fred, all you need to do is go over to the men’s section and find a white coat, white pants, and white shoes for tonight.  When you have found them go over to Miss Saddles and she will do to them what I had in mind.  And don’t worry about a thing.”

“Yes ma’am.”  Then turned toward the men’s section, which was basically just on the other side of the wall.  It was split right down the middle with only one cashier on the woman’s side.  Everything else was doubled with changing rooms on both sides and even a full bath with shower on both sides as well.  So, I figured that I would take a shower after picking out everything.

“Hi there,” came a woman’s voice beside me as I walked in, “I’m Sassy Saddles and you must be Fred that she told me about.”

“Yes ma’am,” we shook hands.

“She told me everything so just pick out the coat, shoes, and pants while I do the rest.”

“Alright,” I went over to the coats first.  After some looking and rummaging around I found the perfect white coat for me.  It fit perfectly actually, which surprised me.  Normally for a person my size, and especially height, it wouldn’t fit that well.  This one, however, fit like a glove.  Wasn’t too tight, but wasn’t loose either.  

I did the same for the pants and eventually found a pair.  The shoes worked out as well, considering the size that I wear.  Being over six feet tall has its pros and cons especially with formal wear at the ready like here.  However, I did find what was needed and then returned with them to Miss Saddles.  She thanked me and then went into the back room to do her thing.  

With my clothes taken care of, my body came next.  Luckily this place had a shower, which I needed to freshen up before tonight.  That didn’t take long and once done I had a feeling that Rarity would want to check up on me.  

“Oh there you are,” Rarity waved to me as I entered.  Then she came up and sniffed, “Oh good you freshened up.”

“Of course.”

“Excellent, then you’ve picked everything out?” she wondered looking at me with a stern look.

A smile eased her mind, “Yes I was able to find everything and Miss Saddles is working on it now.”

“Oh that’s just wonderful,” she bounced in place, “I can’t wait to see you actually in it.”  

“And to pay you back, sort of, I’ve paid for the limo for us all.  Minus Twilight of course,” I announced.

“Oh, darling you didn’t have to.”

I held up a hand, “I know, but I wanted to.”  Then took her hand, “I wanted tonight to be special for everyone, all things considering.”

“Oh darling,” Rarity hugged me while sniffing, “oh you’re going to ruin my makeup.”

I laughed a little while taking out my handkerchief and dabbing at her eyes, “Now then Rarity, it’s OK.  You’ll look fabulous even without it.”

“Oh thank you.  You always know just what to say to a girl,” she said while staring up at me.  “I guess that’s why we all love you.”

“Thanks.  So how are the girls coming along?” I asked trying to change the subject.

“Oh, they will look simply stunning tonight.  They are taking turns with showering and helping each other get dressed.”  With that, she turned and walked toward the back to help anyone that needed it.  I looked at the clock on the wall and noticed that there was a little bit of free time.  So, there was time for a little nap in the large lounge chair by the door.  Because of everything that’s happened so far today it didn’t take me long to fall fast asleep.


^_^


“Darling,” a melodic voice slowly and softly calls out to me.  It was like it had a hold on me and was slowly pulling out of the blackness of sleep.  My body still felt like a ton of bricks when my eyes opened to see Rarity staring at me.

“Huh?” groggily I started stretching, “what is it Rarity?”

“Nearly all the girls are done, your clothes are done and so it’s time for you to get changed.”

I looked at the clock as my brain slowly rebooted, “How long was I out?”

“A little over two hours dear,” she said softly, “now go on, get up and go get changed.  I want to see how you look and see if I have to make any final adjustments.”

I did as she told me to, but took a moment to stretch after getting up.  Mainly to get feeling back everywhere.  A chair isn’t exactly the most comfortable but always does decently in a pinch.

“Here you go Fred,” Miss Saddles said handing me my clothes and shoes, “everything else is already in the changing room.”

“Thank you Miss Saddles,” I told her and went to change.

After changing I turned to look at the full-length mirror.  Rarity always does a fantastic job and Miss Saddles did a great job putting it all together too.  New white socks to go with the white shoes.  Button-down dress shirt, that was well pressed.  I was surprised to see a blue tie there with a horseshoe on it.  Always with the school pride. The coat was outlined with gold glittery trim as was the pants too.  Though the pants were mainly at the bottom and the top.  And to top it all off a blue handkerchief with a horseshoe on it.  I put everything on, including the tie, in the appropriate spot with the horseshoe facing out.  

My hair needed brushing, but I didn’t have a brush.  Maybe Rarity or one of the girls will help with that. Once satisfied, I exited the changing room and made my way over to the other side.

“You really think that I look pretty?” Twilight asked as I approached the door to the woman’s side.  I listened.

“Oh my yes, you look really pretty Twilight,” Fluttershy told her as the others agreed with her.

“Thank you all so much, but do you think that Flash would like it?” she asked and I took that moment to step around the door.  All of them were just beautiful.  So, I knew that Flash would love what Twilight was wearing.

“I know he will,” I smiled while standing at attention.  Then taking one hand placing on my belly and bowing slightly, “Because I agree that you do look very lovely this evening.  As do you all.”

When I rose back up they were looking at me with dropped jaws.

“Thank you, Fred,” Twilight said first with a heavy blush, which brought everyone else out of their stupor.

“Oh my,” is all Fluttershy said.

AJ took her hat off to fan herself, “Well now, don’t you look handsome tonight.”

“Oh my he turned out just…,” she tried to finish but didn’t as I approached them.

“Thank you, girls, but I do think that I’ll need help with brushing my hair.”

“Oh I can help with that,” Fluttershy said and patted a soft seat nearby.  Fluttershy started brushing my hair when I sat down.  “Oh this is going to be the best party ever tonight, I just know it.”

“I wonder where Flash is?” Twilight wondered while fiddling with one of her hair locks.

Just then there was the sound of the door opening with the bell going off, “Am I late?”

“Speak of the devil,” I chuckled as Fluttershy giggled.  “Nah man,” I called out from the chair, “You’re just in time, take a look.”

Out of the corner of my eye, Flash went up to Twilight and like before kissed her hand.  “You look beautiful,” he said.   

Twilight gave out a soft, “Thank you.”

“Is it alright that you and I go ahead and leave?” he asked sheepishly, “I want to have some time to talk with you.”

Twilight wasn’t sure so she looked toward us.  I didn’t have to even look to know that the girls were all nodding their heads to her.  So, out of the corner of my eye, I watched them go.

“Oh she’s going to have such a great time tonight,” Rarity said with a soft squeal of delight.

“As I hope the rest of you do as well.  The limo should be here by now.”

“Alright,” Fluttershy said while putting down the brush, “All done.”  

So I stood up, turned around, and presented myself, “Well?”

“If you were a treat I’d eat you up,” Pinkie said with an uncharacteristic coo in her voice.  AJ seconded that notion.

“Yeah stud you really look good tonight,” Rainbow chipped in.

“Thank you girls, for everything.  Now I think it’s time for us to get going don’t you?”


^_^


Like a true gentleman, I opened the door for them and helped them out when we got there.  This time though Fluttershy had Spike instead of Twilight.  Spike started to object and wanted for us to go after them, but we calmed him down by telling them that sometimes girls need their own time.  He didn’t like it but relented.  

Right when Rainbow got out Flash’s car pulled up and parked.  I smiled as he got out and rushed over to the other side to let her out.  Twilight was happy when she got out as both of them waved to us.

“Oh she looks so happy right now,” Rarity squealed.

“I wonder what they talked about,” Rainbow wondered with a smirk as I just shook my head while trying to usher them inside.

“That’s for them to know only, now come on girls inside,” I urged as they slowly went inside.

The party was already going on when we got inside.  Unfortunately, Flash’s band was going to play the first part of the dance while Vinyl did the second half.  So, for the first part of the dance Twilight was with the girls and I.  We all did have lots of fun though as the first part started to come to a close.  During that whole time, Flash kept waving to her and she would wave back any chance they got.  I was glad, and sad, for them.  After all, we would be leaving tonight.

The last of Flash’s songs came to a close as they vacated the stage for my mother.  Flash came up to stand beside Twilight taking her hand while I watched the lights turn on spotlighting my mother.

“First off I want to say how wonderful everything looks tonight.  Everyone did a magnificent job pulling things together from the unfortunate events of earlier,” she said to the crowd.  “And now, without further ado, I’d like to announce this year’s winner of the Fall Formal Crown,” she motioned for Luna to walk up with the box.

Now with the box open showing the crown, she took the envelope from my Aunt, “The Princess of this year’s Fall Formal is…Twilight Sparkle.”  The crowd erupted into cheers at her announcement.  Before she went up she hugged Flash then hugged the girls.  Hugs all around as we watched her up on the stage as the crown was lowered onto her head.  

“That’s it,” I said happily, “we won and there’s nothing Sunset can do about it.”

“TWILIGHT HELP,” came spikes voice from the rear by the doors.

“What the…,” I asked as we all turned around.

“It’s Spike,” Twilight jumped from the stage and took off running, “they’ve got Spike.”  	

As we were running after her Rainbow punched me in the arm, “You had to say it didn’t you.”  

I sheepishly shrugged and kept running.  All I could do was follow them with no sense of where we were going.  Until Snips and Snails ran behind Sunset, who was standing at the portal with a sledgehammer.

“That’s close enough,” Sunset demanded as we stopped about twenty feet from the portal.  Twilight was in front of the girls as I stepped up beside her.  It really pissed me off at this point.  I was about to activate my hands and maybe toss a fireball at her, but Twilight stopped me.  She put a hand to me and shook her head.

“Don’t hurt him,” she called out to Sunset.

“I wouldn’t dream of it, I’m not a monster Twilight,” she said then turned to Snips and Snails, “let him go.”

To my surprise, they did as Spike rushed over to the awaiting Twilight kneeling on the ground.  She gathered him up and held him close to her.   

“You don’t belong here Twilight,” Sunset began again, “give me the crown and you can go back to Equestria tonight.  Or keep it and never go home.”  Sunset emphasized this point by getting the sledgehammer ready to swing as she held it like a bat.

“Look who’s talking Sunset,” I called out to her, “neither do you.”

“Fred,” Twilight told me trying to calm me down, but she only stopped me from doing something stupid.  My anger to her was rising by the minute.  How dare she destroy my way back to my birth-mother, my only chance to see her. 

“Tick Tock Twilight, we haven’t got all night and the portal will be closing in less than an hour.  So, what’s your answer,” Sunset grinned at us.

I already knew the answer and didn’t like it.  My promise to my mom and Luna that I would never hit a woman was fading with Sunset.

“No,” Twilight said standing up.

“WHAT?!” Sunset cried out and pointed to the portal, “Equestria, the portal, your friends, lost to you forever.  Don’t you see what I’m about to do to the portal?”

“Yes,” Twilight replied, “but I’ve also seen what you can do here without magic.  Equestria will find a way to survive without my Element of Harmony.  This world might not if I allow it to fall into your hands.  So go ahead, destroy the portal,” she said with mixed emotions and put the crown on her head, “you’re not getting this crown.”

“Fine,” Sunset looked to relent, “You win.”  The sledgehammer dropped to the ground, but before any one of us could react, she lunged at Twilight.

“What the…,” is all my mind could comprehend as Sunset tackled Twilight knocking the crown to the ground.   We all watched until Spike ran up and grabbed it by his teeth and that’s when the whole thing went haywire.  It was like a big and dangerous game of keep away.  And do you know what the only thing that was running through my mind?

Cue Benny Hill Chase Music.

First Spike had it but was trapped at the front doors of the school then Rainbow came up, “Spike Spike.”  Spike then mouthed threw it toward her where Snips and Snails tried to get it, but without luck.  She then tossed it to Fluttershy, who just stood there shivering in fright, bless her poor heart.  That got AJ to lasso her out of the way before Snips had it.  Then with Pinkie being Pinkie, she appeared out of nowhere to take it and toss it.  From there it changed hands I don’t know how many times and over the course of a few stressful minutes it finally wound up in the two hands that we dreaded all along.

Sunset Shimmer.  

“At last,” she said with wicked laughter, “More power than I could ever imagine.”  I tried to get to her and maybe hit her with a fireball or something, but it was too late.  A tall spire of magic shot up from her engulfing her and lifted her off the ground.  Spike was in Twilight’s arms with all of us standing beside her as we watched Sunset transform from a girl.  To a raging she-demon that looked nearly like fire itself.  At least by the way her hair, tail, and dress looked.

Of course, that got everyone curious as Flash and Vinyl opened the doors.  Wind from this magic was blowing everything around and I had to shout over it.  “No, it’s too dangerous.  Get everyone inside and shut those doors.”

And shut them they did as the transformation was completed.  Sunset, or the new and evil Sunset, laughed wiggling her talon-like fingers.  Her first thing was the change Snips and Snails into a lesser demon like herself.  

The girls screamed in surprise and fright, but I stepped between them and the girls.  “That’s far enough you two,” I ignited my hands on fire, “get behind me girls and protect Twilight now.”

“This is going to be so cool,” the evil Snips said while looking at me, but he didn’t get that chance.  

“Snips, Snails,” Sunset called out to them, “get over here.”

This confused me a little as they flew away toward where she was.  

“I had to jump through so many hoops tonight to get my hands on this crown and it really should have been mine all along.”  Sunset, with her two minions, hovered near the entrance, “But let bygones be bygones.  I’m your princess now,” she held up a finger wiggling it.  “And you will be loyal to me,” right after that she closed her hand as part of the whole front of the school was crushed into a small ball.  Then tossed it aside as if it was nothing.  From there she immediately started turning them into zombie-like followers.

“That’s it,” I stepped from the girls, “I’ve had enough.”

“Fred no,” Twilight grabbed me, “don’t you’re not strong enough.”

“Maybe not, but I’ve got to try something.”  My eyes told Twilight exactly how I was feeling about this.  Then I looked to the others, “Keep her safe.  I’ll try to do what I can.”

After getting close enough a big fireball was formed between my hands.  “Hey Sunset,” I called out launching the big fireball at her.

“Huh?” she wondered and turned around right as the fireball hit her.  She screamed when it hit, making me feel a little happy.  She was shocked at what she saw, “What?  How?  How can you do that?”  Then she just shrugged, “It doesn’t matter because you have messed with my plans long ENOUGH.”  As she screamed out the last word she blasted an energy ball of her own at me.

Putting my arms in front of me in an “X” formation out of instinct brought up a shield.  Her attack hit my shield and then dissipated, but not without a price.  After it was safe I lowered my hands to my knees panting heavily like a dog that ran ten miles.

“What?”

“Surprised?” I was still standing in spite of my tired body, “so am I.”

“How?  You’re human,” she called out with frustration, “you shouldn’t be able to do any magic at all.”

I laughed igniting my hands again, “You’re right, which means I’m not completely human am I?”  She looked at me with confusion and even a little fear, “I AM FRED JUSTICE THE SON OF PRINCESS CELESTIA OF EQUESTRIA.  I AM ALSO PRINCIPAL CELESTIA’S SON WHO RAISED ME AS HER OWN.  I AM OF BOTH WORLDS AND WILL PROTECT BOTH ‘TILL MY LAST BREATH.”  I felt something, like fire burn itself on either side of my neck, but I ignored it for now.

“That I can arrange,” she said preparing another attack, “my PRINCE.”  When she attacked this time I crossed my arms again with the personal shield appearing once more.  At first, I wasn’t worried, but instead of a ball of energy like before it was a steady stream.  Plus in my tired condition, no amount of emotion would help and within a few seconds, my shield started to crack under the strain.  Even with everything I had into it, it shattered with her beam hitting me full force.

The pain was all I felt while flying back to the statue.  I had just enough time to look at the girl’s terrified faces as I flew past them.  My body hit the ground once right in front of the portal then right inside of it.

Going through the portal felt like I was being pulled and stretched beyond belief.  However, it only lasted about three seconds, maybe four, before being tossed onto a stone floor.  The portal brought me to Equestria, but I had to get back.  

Gasps were heard and even a scream or two as I spat out some blood onto the floor, “Okay, that hurt.”  My knees were shaking while trying to stand up.  I had a worry they might collapse under me.  But with what strength I had left I inched my way to the mirror, which seemed to be the portal.  “That bitch is NOT going to win.”

“Oh, such uncouth language.”

“Sorry Rarity,” I said putting my hand on the mirror’s frame.  “I’ll be back in a little bit.” and stepped through.  Once again I felt like being stretched beyond belief.  And once again I landed on the other side.

“And you have nothing,” Sunset gleefully said to Twilight.  Then froze because I was on the other side and even spoke to Equestria’s version of Rarity. Then I frowned, And unfortunately, the first words out of my mouth were cursing, however, Sunset deserves it.

“She has us,” Rainbow stood beside her proudly.

I stood up on shaking legs once again with my hands ignited glaring at her, “AND ME.”

They all turned and looked at me so happy that I was still alive, “Fred.”

“That’s it,” Sunset said while preparing another attack, “All of you have interfered long enough, now it’s time to die.”

“Lookout,” I tried moving, but my body just wouldn’t.

The girls huddled around Twilight as Sunset’s attack hit them.  I shut my eyes against the light as I called out to them once more.  The surprise came when the light faded.  They were encased in a magical shield of their own.  They were alright much to my relief.

“WHAT?” Sunset called out in surprise.

“The magic contained within my element was able to unite with those who helped create it,” Twilight called out pointing to Sunset.  A stream of magic came from the crown and hit the group.  They all lifted off the ground and started to hover in the air.  “Honesty,” Twilight called out as AJ started to sprout pony ears and a tail.  “Kindness,” she said as Fluttershy did the same.  Then came Pinkie Pie with, “Laughter.”  Rarity was, “Generosity.”  Finally was Rainbow with, “Loyalty.”  Twilight was hovering in front of the transformed girls as she transformed, “Magic.  Together with the crown, they create a power beyond anything you could imagine.  The crown may be on your head Sunset Shimmer, but you do not have the ability to control it.  For you do not possess the most powerful magic of all.”  Twilight grabbed their hands and formed a human heart in the air, “The magic of friendship.”  A colorful rainbow erupted from them and surrounded Sunset.

“What is happening?” she called out as it surrounded her.

“Both here and in Equestria it is the magic that can truly unite us all,” Twilight said and then something hit me then went into the school.  A small part of the rainbow came to me and suddenly I felt fine and my clothes were just as good as new as well.  Then everything went silent.  The girls were on the ground beside a crater with smoke billowing out of it.  

I helped each one wake up and stand up asking them if they were alright.  Each told me that they were and Twilight was happy with Spike back in her arms.  We walked over to the crater to see Sunset inside.

“You will never rule in Equestria,” Twilight said to Sunset.  “Any power you may have had in this world is gone.  Tonight you showed us what was truly in your heart.”

Sunset started crying, well not crying but balling her eyes out, “I’m sorry.  I’m so sorry.  I didn’t know there was another way.”  Sunset crying?  This is new.

OK say what now?

“The magic of friendship doesn’t just exist in Equestria.  It’s everywhere,” Twilight said aloud with a wide smile.  That’s was when Pinkie brought us in for one big group hug.  “You can seek it out as I did,” she said looking to us, “Or you can forever be alone.  The choice is yours.”

“But all I’ve done is drive everyone apart,” Sunset said as she hoisted herself up to the edge of the crater, “I don’t know the first thing about friendship.”

Twilight then helped her up.  I, however, watched her carefully, I mean who wouldn’t right?  “I bet they could teach you,” Twilight pointed to the girls.  

“Those are my girls,” Spike said crying out in support while clapping his front paws and standing on his hind legs.

“Whoa did that dog just talk?  Weird,” a student said while looking down at him.

“Seriously?  A talking dog is the weird thing about all this?” Spike wondered aloud.

“I for one think you are adorable,” Rarity picked him up and held him scratching him behind the ears.

“Oh yeah,” he sighed happily wagging his tail.

I smiled at that while Luna walked up gathering up Sunset and her two minions.  Luna escorted them somewhere while my mother held the crown in her hands, “I believe that this belongs to you.”

Twilight walked up and knelt down in front of her.

“A princess, in any world, leads not by forcing others to bow before her, but by inspiring others to stand with her.”  She then gently laid the crown on her head, “We’ve all seen that you are capable of just that and I hope that you see it too.”  Now she knelt down putting a finger under her chin to raise her head, “Princess Twilight.”

Twilight nodded, “I do.”  That’s when everyone cheered while Flash walked up to her.

“Would now be alright to ask you to dance?” he asked.

Twilight looked up at the moon wondering if she had the time.  It was pretty obvious that we did have some time, though not a lot of it.  So she said yes and we all headed inside, except for me.  I wanted these last minutes with my mom and Aunt Luna.

When I walked up to them they both hugged me tightly.  We were all in the gym and the party was really in swing.  The lights were going, Vinyl was doing her thing, and the music was blaring away.  Twilight was having the night of her life dancing with Flash.

“I’m so proud of you,” my mother told me while straightening up my coat, “And Rarity did a great job, you look so handsome my son.  I also heard what you said.”  She had tears in her eyes.

I wiped them away, “Thanks mom, I love you.”  We hugged again as she said how she loved me too.  Then came Luna.

She hugged me again as well, “I love you my nephew and like your mother, I too am proud of you.”  Then she pulled away with a few tears of her own, “Now we know that we aren’t the only ones that you need to say goodbye to, so go on and spend the rest with your friends.  We will be at the portal when you’re ready.”

My mom smiled with a nod and so I turned toward everyone and ran over.  And just in time for the picture, “Oh wait,” I motioned for my mom and Luna to come over.  Which they did and all of us had Miss Finish take a picture of us.  I asked for about ten copies.  She said she could, being digital and all and having the printer right there.

By the time the pictures were printed, it was time for us to go.  Everyone, including my mom, Aunt Luna, Flash, and the rest of the girls were all at the portal.  The pictures were passed out.  Twilight and I only needed one for each of us.  Looking at the picture one last time really pulled against my heart.  The girls were having their own hug-fest while I walked up to Flash.  “I’ll need someone in charge to take over for me.  Think you can handle it?”

“Yeah I think I can,” he smirked back to me.

“In that case watch over my mom and Aunt Luna while I’m gone alright?” I held out my hand.

“You got it,” he said with a smile and shook my hand.  I stepped aside as Twilight walked up to him.

“Thank you Flash,” she said while looking up to him, “Not only you, but Fred and the girls have taught me so much in the past few days.”  Then she reached up, pulled his head down, and gave him a soft kiss and on his lips.  

While they were saying goodbye it was my turn with the girls, who were already crying by now.  Even Rainbow didn’t prohibit her tears from falling.  At first, I didn’t know what to say.  What do you say to what feels like life long friends?  Memories passed through my mind with each one, “I’ll be back girls, don’t worry.  But thank you, each one of you for making me who I am today.”  That did it and they all came in for another group hug.  I held them for as long as I could until Twilight came up and tapped my shoulder.

“It’s time we got going,” she said with a smile that was both sad and happy.  

One last look to everyone, especially my mom and Aunt Luna.  Then with a deep breath, I turned and followed her to the portal.  With a heavy heart, my mind tuned out everything else.  The human world faded away in place of my original home and the unknown.

As before I felt myself being yanked and pulled then a few seconds later I walked out onto the other side.  “Wow,” I looked around, “This room is much better when I’m not weak and hurt from a fight.”  Just like in my dreams, or memories, the ponies here are anthropomorphic.  Simply by the hair on their heads alone, I figured out who my friend’s counterparts are.  Rainbow, Rarity, Fluttershy who bless her heart was hiding behind Rainbow, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack.  Even Luna, or so I think, and she didn’t look too pleased with me being there.  There was a pink coated one there that I didn’t recognize.  Then the shocked face of…my birth-mother.

My heart was beating a mile a minute as I approached her.  Or at least tried.  Rainbow suddenly landed in front of me, “Whoa there human, where do you think you’re going?”

“Rainbow,” Twilight admonished and pulled her aside with her magic as Rainbow let out a “hey.”

“Twilight daring what’s going on?” Rarity asked as I stopped in front of my birth mother.

Twilight shushed everyone while I touched her muzzle for the first time.  “Your coat is softer than I expected…,” I gulped nervously, “mother.”
> Chapter Five: Home
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Everyone gasped as they watched us and the sounds of mom and mother were whispered around.  However, that would have to wait as both my birth-mother and I slowly lowered to the floor.  She was quietly balling and shaking as she wrapped not only her arms but her large wings around me.  Right then the world around me didn’t exist.  She was so warm.  I could even feel it through her Roman-ish type of dress that she wore.  I just melted into her and silently cried as well.  I was here, I was actually here.  My birth-mother is finally holding me again.  

“My boy,” she whispered as she held me and rocked me gently, “my precious sunshine boy.”  

“I wanted to come and get to know you,” she continued to rock me.

“Just let me hold you, my sunshine boy,” she whispered to me, so I just smiled with a sniff and held her.  “It’s dangerous for you here, but I’m glad you came.”

“So am I mother.”

She finally pulled back enough for her to look at me with her soft fur-covered hands holding my cheeks, “But how did you know?”

I smiled, “At first I didn’t.  I was having dreams of this woman in a cloak that was holding me and singing to me.  However, I couldn’t see her face.  Then the first thing that happened was seeing Sunset Shimmer walk into the portal.  You can imagine that my mind didn’t take it that well.”  I gave out a quick laugh remembering, “Especially after I stuck my hand through it.”

“But.”

“My friends,” I motioned over to Applejack and the others, “their counterparts were there for me.  From there we gathered that she must have come from another world.  We also knew that she took the crown and from the conversation from Snips and Snails they told us almost everything else.  What started me remembering was when I picked up the crown.  It was then that I finally saw your face.”  I looked up to her putting a hand to her muzzle, “From there everything started unraveling.  Then Twilight showed up and we knew what had to be done.”

She kissed my forehead, “Well I’m glad that it was you that helped her.”

Twilight came up and knelt down with the memories that my mom put together for her, “It’s all here Fred, including the letters.”

“What is this Twilight?” she asked.

“Something that your counterpart put together as I grew up with two letters.  One for you,” then I looked to Luna, “and one for Aunt Luna.”  Luna herself was still looking confused, but slowly walked over and knelt down on the other side from Twilight.

“Sister?” she asked curiously.

“It’s true Lulu,” she smiled rubbing her head against mine, “he’s your nephew, my son.”

I waved to her with a few fingers.  “Shall we go through some of my most embarrassing moments?” 

Celestia nodded wiping her tears away, “Yes, I would love to, but not here.”  She looked up to Twilight, “What of Sunset Shimmer?  Is she alright?”

“Yeah don’t worry,” Twilight smiled, “she wants to turn things around and Fred’s girls are looking out for her.”

“That’s good to hear,” she said then took a breath as we helped each other off the floor.  Then looked around at everypony, “Cadence?  Is there somewhere that we all can talk privately?  You might want to bring in Shining Armor as well.”

“Sure,” she said while motioning down the hallway, “we can use my private quarters.  It’s large and roomy.  We should meet another guard on the way.”

“Alright,” Celestia smiled while keeping an arm and a wing around me, “thank you Cadence.”  

While mother and I walked together down the hallway, Twilight was talking with her friends.  Hearing those same voices now expressing their doubts and disbelief cut to my heart.  However, I’m glad I came anyway if only to get to know my birth-mother.  My arm was around her as well as we walked.  Mixed emotions were running through me.  I had virtually no knowledge about this world and yet I was giddy and excited about finally seeing her.  

Sure enough, as we walked down the hallway we met up with one of the guards.  Something was itching in my mind about him, but I couldn’t put my finger on it.  I still wasn’t sure until Cadence approached the guard.

“Flash Sentry right?” she asked him with her wings extended in regal manner.

He snapped to attention, “Yes your highness, is there something I can do for you?”

I couldn’t help but smile remembering my friend, “Flash,” I whispered.

“You know him son?” she whispered back while Flash and Cadence talked.

“His counterpart is my friend,” I whispered in return, “captain of the guy’s teams and helped a great deal in Twilight getting the crown.”  Then I chuckled whispering right into her ear, “His counterpart actually has a huge crush on Twilight even knowing that she’s from here.  I filled him in.  If he’s anything like his counterpart then he’s a good pony.”

“Stallion dear,” she giggled.

“Ah OK,” I chuckled.

“Did she like him back?” she giggled whispering into my ear.

I just nodded vigorously where she giggled.

“You got it, your highness,” he saluted then took off.

It was then that my mischievous side reared its ugly head as I turned my head to look at Twilight.  “You know you could have said hello to him Twilight,” I grinned at her with a wink.

She blushed furiously and growled softly, “Fred.”  I just chuckled with my mother.  Twilight’s friends got to wondering about what that was all about as we continued down the hallway.  So, by the time we got to Cadence’s room Twilight was blushing at the questions that her friends were asking her.

Mother pulled me to a long plush couch as we sat down together.  “Would you join us my dear sister?” mother asked Luna.  But I was thankful that she did, although she kept a little distance.  I could tell that everyone…er everypony was either confused or suspicious.  That was to be expected but to actually see it wasn’t doing well for me.

“OK sister,” Luna began, “why don’t you start from the beginning.”

Mother leaned against me, “His name was John Justice.  He was brought in as a working slave.  Even then I still treated them with decency.  After all, they are sentient living, breathing creatures like us.  At first, I didn’t think much of him, but then he surprised me.  He wasn’t only educated, but he had manners that rivaled even our best nobles.  So, over time we got to know each other a little.”

As mother talked I took a minute to look around and I liked that everypony was interested in the story like I was.

“I found,” she continued, “that he had a very intelligent mind and even had a sick sense of humor that rubbed me the wrong way sometimes.”

I gave out a quick laugh, “Well now I know where my humor comes from.”

She laughed as well kissing my head again, “But over the course of about three years, I slowly fell in love with him.  I wasn’t sure exactly when or how but suddenly the thought of him leaving terrified me.  It was then I knew that I was in love.  I was joyous, scared, anxious, giddy, and sometimes terrified all at the same time.  I mean me falling in love with a human.  A creature that we held in lower regard than ourselves.”  She sighed and looked around with pleading eyes, “I took some time for myself to sort things out.  I realized then that he showed me that we’ve been wrong all along.  He even said that even though what his people did long ago wasn’t right, neither was what we were doing.  By doing so, we became just as evil as they.  And he was right.  He helped me see the light, so to speak, of true friendship and forgiveness.”

“That’s what Fred, your son, showed me,” Twilight smiled as she stepped up to us.  “He helped me see that very thing.  He with his friends, my friend’s counterparts, standing by me in spite of everything Sunset Shimmer did.  Even after she had the crown and turned into a she-demon he was the first one to step into the line of fire.”  Twilight reached out her four-fingered fur-covered hand and took mine, “You didn’t do it out of obligation, you did it out of friendship.”  Now she leaned in with a smirk, which unnerved me a little, “And by the way,” she tapped my neck, “You earned your ‘Cutie Mark.’”

“Huh?” I wondered while feeling around my neck.  I did feel something, but I couldn’t see it.  “I felt something from before, but I ignored it.”

Mother was doing her best impression of a supersonic squeal and bouncing on the couch.  Quickly she grabbed a hand mirror from a desk with her magic and brought it over.  At first, that really shocked me, but then I realized that it was magic.  Guess I better get used to things floating around. When I looked I saw a mark on either side of my neck.  “A flaming shield,” I said aloud, “cool.”

“How did you?” Rainbow looked on with shock.

“I don’t get it,” Applejack pipped up, “how did you get a cutie mark?  I didn’t think humans got them.”

“Normally they don’t AJ,” Twilight smiled then motioned to me, “go ahead.”

I nodded and held up my free hand, which wasn’t around my mother, and ignited it.  If mother was a rocket she’d be around the moon right now.  Everyone else was shocked.  “Yeah,” I laughed quickly, “I was surprised too.”

“Wow,” Pinkie exclaimed, “Can you do different colors?  That would be great at parties.”

I had to laugh at that, “Don’t know Pinkie, but you are just as random in this world as you are in the other.”

“Thanks,” she beamed at me.

“Oh which reminds me,” Twilight turned and went back to her bag as I extinguished myself, “I’ve got letters for everypony.”  She handed them out to her friends.  “Sorry Cadence,” she apologized, “none for you.”

I felt like I had to say something, “Um…Princess Cadence, I’m sure that there’s a Cadence in my world too, but I really don’t know her.  Another school and all.”

She took a breath then let it out, “It’s OK, but I think that I would like to get to know you though.”

“I’d like that too,” I smiled.

“Good, then you can just call me Cadence then, considering we are family,” she smiled back.

“Who’s family?” came a male’s voice from the door as I assumed to be Shining Armor walk in.

“Shiny,” both Cadence and Twilight said at the same time and rushed him.

He laughed and hugged them both as they slammed into him, “Whoa hi there.”

“We want you to meet someone,” Cadence said slowly.

“Someone very important,” Twilight chipped in as they both then pulled him toward me.

Confusion is etched on his face as he walked over.  I would have stood, but my mother wouldn’t let me go.  She had an arm and a wing around me again.

“Shiny,” Twilight motioned to me with a hand, “meet Fred Justice, my friend and Princess Celestia’s son.”  

He just shook his head in disbelief, “I’m sorry but what?”

“It’s true Shining Armor,” my mother said with pride, “it’s a long story, but he is my son.”  I just waved to him sheepishly.

“I’m sorry, but…wait…,” he seemed to be in thought, “Justice…Justice…Your highness don’t you visit somepony called Justice?”

She nodded sadly, “Yes I do, Fred’s father, but he’s not a pony like I’ve said before, but human.”

“Wait a minute, hang on,” Rainbow spoke up, “if that’s true then why did you keep it a secret all this time?”

“Fear,” she said simply, “I was fearful that if my ponies knew the truth that they might desecrate his grave.  I just couldn’t have that.  I might have made some progress, but it was still a worry given how my ponies still feel about humans.  It was Blueblood that rushed into my throne room.”  She turned to me and buried her head into my neck and started crying softly, “It was Blueblood and about five nobles.  Fred was already in my arms, so he went to intercept them and told me to take you somewhere safe.  He sacrificed himself giving me enough time to take him to my counterpart.”

“Then maybe you could tell me about him,” I whispered.

She looked up to me with teary eyes, but a smile, “I would love to.”

“Question?” Fluttershy asked sheepishly, “Is that why Blueblood and the other nobles aren’t well…nobles anymore?”

“Yes,” mother raised her head, “officially speaking they are not nobles anymore.”

“Then where are they getting their funding from?” I heard Spike ask and in this world, he too was part human and part dragon, though he still looked to be a kid.  Barely twelve or so.

“That is something I’ve always wondered about,” my mother mentioned, “which could mean that there’s some type of underground movement.  That worries me.”

“Maybe finally exposing my father will help with me and Twilight by your side?” I asked aloud.  “And what better way to start than right here with my family and Twilight’s friends?”

“It would help to have Twilight and her friends on board, plus the castle staff and guards of both Canterlot and The Crystal Kingdom.  That would sway a lot of the pony populace,” Luna spoke up for the first time.  I wanted to hug her right then, but I didn’t.  I knew to take it slow.  I put out my hand to her.

“Can I call you Aunt Luna?” I asked while she slowly took my hand.

“Why not just Luna for now,” she said shaking my hand, “I do want to get to know you, so why don’t we take it slow.”

I smiled, “Sounds good to me.”

“Well, in that case, I’ll honor my counterpart's wishes,” Rainbow said with a huff.

“Thank you Rainbow Dash,” I said to her with a happy smile.

“There’s just one thing I won’t do,” she continued with everyone looking on with confusion written on their faces.  Mine too, until she told us, “I won’t sleep with him.”

I couldn’t help but laugh, although everypony else was just plain confused.  “Oh Rainbow,” I said aloud while trying not to laugh, “you just had to tell her that didn’t you?”

“You care to let me in on it then…Fred?” Rainbow asked while exaggerating my name.

I settled down and held up a hand, “It was almost a week ago when I had some questions that mom wouldn’t answer.  Well, her human counterpart.  So out of frustration, I decided to bunk at Rainbow’s place.  I got what I needed off my chest while she listened, had dinner, and then went to bed.  I took the guest bedroom alone.”  That’s when I grinned from ear to ear, “She came in during the night, snuck in, and climbed in bed with me while I was asleep.”  I chuckled remembering her reaction, “You should have seen the look on her face when her parents walked in with a camera and snapped a picture of us.  She tried to get the camera away from her mother, but she played keep away saying that it was going into the family’s scrapbook.”

“Yeah, that sounds like something my mom would do here,” Rainbow sighed.

“Then last night was the last time we technically slept together, though it wasn’t anything untoward or anything.  She just needed to be close to me.”  I took a deep breath to steel myself against her sad face, “We were all at Rainbow’s place again for a sleepover and to discuss what Sunset was doing against Twilight.  I woke up to her crying softly in her sleep.  She was holding me so tightly I thought that she might rip my shirt.  My leaving really hit her hard, so I did what I could to calm her.  Kissed her head saying that I’ll miss her and all of them.  After saying that and holding her close seemed to calm her down.”  

“Yeah well,” Rainbow cleared her throat, “Just don’t expect me to do the same.”

“Oh don’t worry Rainbow,” I chuckled with a wry humorous look, “for all your similarities you are still different in ways as well.  And I look forward to getting to know you all.”

“I for one,” Pinkie looked at me with a smile as she walked up to me, “will try and be your friend.  My counterpart told me a lot about you.  Including that you like to cook.”

“Yeah as a matter of fact I do,” I told her with a smile.

“Then we could get to know each other by cooking together,” she stuck out her hand as I shook it.

“I’d like that,” then I grinned, “have any of you heard of Peanut Butter Pie?”

“Ooh, that sounds delicious,” Pinkie said bouncing in place.

“Indeed,” Luna even smiled, “even I’m intrigued.”

“Thank you, why don’t I cook that tomorrow for either lunch or dinner?”

“Ooh, Ooh that sounds great,” Pinkie cheered then looked at me expectantly and giggling, “perhaps I could have the recipe?”

I chuckled and nodded to her, “Sure, it’s not exactly top secret or anything.”

“Yippee,” Pinkie shouted happily bouncing in place.

“I’ll give it a try too,” Fluttershy said with a shy smile, “if that’s OK that is.”

I nodded at her.

“I will as well,” Rarity told me, but raised a finger to me, “although he’ll have to watch his tongue.”

“Sorry Miss Rarity,” I sheepishly told her, “Sometimes when I’m really pissed I kind of get loose-lipped.  I’ll keep it in check.”

“Then I accept, but who designed your outfit darling?”

I smirked to her, “Your counterpart did actually for the dance that was tonight.  She did one heck of a good job too I must say.”

She hummed, but nodded looking me over, “Yes, she did didn’t she?”

“I don’t know if I can honor my counterpart’s request,” Applejack just looked at me, which I wasn’t sure if I liked or not, “she asked me to keep you in shape, but she also said that you are the most honest and honorable guy that she knows.  But you’re still human.”

“Come on Applejack,” Twilight pleaded, “at least try, he is part pony after all.”

I just sighed quietly thinking that Applejack might be a tough one to get through.  

“Well Shiny?” I heard Cadence ask him while he was watching with rapt curiosity.

“Well,” he started while staring at Twilight, who gave him a happy nod.  I watched him sigh and stepped up to me offering his hand, “If Twilight says that she’s your friend and equal then I guess that I can try as well.”

I smiled and stood up shaking his hand, “I’d like that.  I can’t say that I’ve met your counterpart, but I would like to be your friend as well.”

He just nodded to me as a couple of yawns escaped some mouths, me included.

“Oh darling Twilight you simply must tell us everything,” Rarity chipped in.

Twilight sighed happily, “I want to tell you everything, I do.  It’s just that I’m tired of all the dancing and everything.”

“Dancing?” nearly everypony asked at once.

“I’m with Twilight I’m pretty beat myself, with battling with Sunset.  Even after being healed by that rainbow,” I said while leaning against my mother.

“That was the Elements of Harmony Fred,” Twilight nodded to me then yawned again.

“Ah OK, felt kind of tingly,” I chuckled as Cadence clapped her hands to get everyone’s…er everypony’s attention.

“Then I think it’s off to bed for all of us,” Cadence said while putting an arm around Shining, “especially for Fred and Twilight.  Seems like they’ve been through a lot today.”

I smiled with a nod as both my mother and Luna stood up next to me.  My mother put her arm and a wing around me again, “Don’t worry about Fred.  I’d like to take care of him myself.”

I smirked to her, “Thought you might.”

“You don’t mind…do you?” she asked with a look of worry on her face.  I knew that she was worried that I would reject her somehow.

I just shook my head and leaned into her, “Not at all.”

She smiled as we started toward the door, Luna walking with us.  I heard the girls say that they would take care of Twilight themselves, even though they still peppered her some with questions.

Now that I had a chance to look around I was surprised at what this place was made from.  “Is this place made of crystals?” I asked with my head on a swivel.

“Yes, it is,” mother told me, “this is the Crystal Empire, one of the oldest in all of Equestria.”

“Wow,” I whispered while we walked, “then where do you and Luna live then?”

“That’s in Canterlot,” Luna volunteered, “about two days journey by train from here.  You will see it, Fred, don’t worry.  For now, however, it’s time for rest.  Everything will be explained in due time.”

“Alright, goodnight Luna,” I smiled to her then was glad to see mother and Luna share what appears to be a nuzzle as they wished each other goodnight as well.  Mother was holding the scrapbook in her arm when we walked into what appears to be a large guest room.  “Wow,” I whispered in awe while looking around.  It really was luxurious.  A large four-poster bed complete with a privacy curtain that was partially see-through.  To my right, an open archway leading to the bathroom, luxuriously furnished I might add.  Elegant dresser was next to the open window with a standalone closet on the other side of said window.  “Simple, yet elegant,” I said looking around.

“Yes, this kingdom has a very unique culture all its own,” she said with a smile.  

Then something hit me as I slapped my hand to my face, “I don’t have anything to sleep in.”

“Oh don’t worry about that son,” she giggled standing in front of me and wiggling her fingers.  “Now let’s see if I can get this right.  A little trick that Rarity showed me in cases such as this.”  She closed her eyes and snapped her fingers.

Instantly the clothes that I was wearing was on the dresser and I was wearing simple white shorts and shirt.  “Wow,” I softly whistled while looking myself over, “neat trick.  Fits too.”

She clapped her hands with a squee, “I’m so happy I got it right.  Now if you don’t mind,” she walked up putting her hands on my shoulders, “I need to hold you tonight.”  I looked up into her eyes, for I was only about half a head shorter than she, “To make sure that you aren’t part of my imagination or something.  That you are really and honestly here.”

“I know what you mean mother,” I whispered to her, “It seems all too surreal for me too.  Like I’m going to wake up any minute to one of Luna’s tickle morning’s”

She looked at me curiously.

“Oh,” I chuckled, “Sometimes your counterparts would wake me up on school mornings by tickling me and for a few minutes there would be a free for all tickle war.”

She giggled and hugged me tightly before letting go and in a flash, she was wearing a basic nightgown.  “Then come to bed my son and let me hold you like I’ve missed holding you.  Tomorrow we can go through her scrapbook.”

Now I know what you all are going to say.  How could he, he’s a grown man for goodness sakes.  My response to that is…*blows raspberries*…she hasn’t seen me in almost two decades, it seems too surreal for both of us, and it’s not like it’s going to be permanent or anything, so don’t judge.  For one night, we both need to know that it’s real and not a dream.

In her arms and with her wings wrapped around me I quickly fell asleep in my mother’s warm embrace.  Even during our talk in Cadence’s chambers, I could tell that it would get cold at night.  However, the cold didn’t bother me because her coat and wings being like a blanket.  Moreover, right before sleep grabbed me I heard her sing that lullaby that she sung from my dream memories.  

^_^

I really didn’t want to wake up, but for some reason, I had a lot of dreams about my past.  Plus I could remember all of the dreams from last night.  Mostly from when I was very young, again for some reason.  

“Wake up my little sunshine boy,” I heard but tried to ignore and kept faking a snore.  I was way too warm and comfortable to wake up now.  Or at least I wouldn’t be without a fight that’s for sure.

I mumbled softly about a few more minutes, but then my warmth suddenly went away.  Feeling around did no good because not only was mother’s warmth gone but the bedsheet too.

“Oh no you don’t son,” I heard and felt myself being hoisted into the air, “It’s time to wake up because I want you to see something.”

When I opened my eyes and found myself hovering, so I did the manliest thing that I could think of.  I yelped like a little girl and curled up in a ball.  That’s when she came over and gently put her arms on my shoulders.

“There now,” she said with a giggle, “it’s OK, it’s only magic.  It’s no different than a floating plate or a cup.”

I began to relax while looking at her, “Maybe, but remember I haven’t seen a magical floating anything up until about a week ago.”

“And you have to admit that it’s the best way to wake you up,” she giggled then put me down.  “Besides,” she continued, “I want you to see me raise the sun.”

OK, that got me shaking my head at her, “Say what now?”

She turned with a giggled walking toward the balcony, “You heard me.  I raise the sun and Luna raises the moon.”

I followed her onto the balcony, which so happens to face the east I might add, “Really?  I mean the sun and the moon are millions of miles away in space.  Humans in the other world have been to the moon.  It’s a big chunk of rock in space.  The sun is a big ball of gas, or something, burning in space.”

She giggled, walked out onto the balcony, and raised her arms, “If you say so.” I watched as she extended her wings, lifted up her hands, and her horn started glowing brightly.  And when the sun indeed started to rise my jaw would have hit the floor if I was in a cartoon.  My mouth was hanging open and I was pointing to the sun as it slowly crept over the horizon.  I think I made a sound similar to a mouse squeaking, but I’m not sure.

She laughed putting her hands to her muzzle after she turned around and saw my face.  “What do you think now my sunshine boy?” she asked me while closing my mouth.

“Wha…you…it rose…huh?” my mind had officially shut down.  

“OK now it’s time to get ready for the day,” my mother said, but I was still out of it.  In a flash, my clothes changed back into the suit that I was wearing yesterday.  It was that which brought me out of my stupor.

“Huh?” I looked down now back in my good suit, “I guess I’ll have to get used to magic around here huh?”

She put an arm and a wing around me, “Yep, and sense you have magic yourself, you’ll need to get trained in it.  So, who better to do that but me?”

“Well, that’s true enough.”  We walked out of the guest room.  “Besides, where are we going anyway?”

“To breakfast silly,” she giggled and kissed my head, “Did you know that Luna also has the natural ability to enter into anypony’s dreams?”

“She can really?”

“Yep,” she said as we met up with Cadence and Shining Armor in the hallway.  “Good morning Cadence, Shining Armor.”

“Morning Cadence, Mister Armor,” I greeted as well as they joined us in the hallway.

“Good morning Aunt Celestia, Fred,” Cadence said to us with a wave of her hand.

“Good morning your highness, Fred,” I heard Shining say to us.  At least he’s being civil.

“How’d you sleep, Fred?” Cadence asked me while we all turned a corner.  Many of the guards were looking at me and not in a friendly way as we walked by.

“Slept great actually.”

“Oh yes,” mother said aloud with a giggle, “He tried to grab my wing and the covers to sleep in, but I wouldn’t let him.”  I heard chuckles and giggles as she continued, “But I picked him up in my magic, which he didn’t expect.”

Please no, please don’t tell them.

“What happened?” Cadence asked.

“Well he screamed like a little girl and curled up into a ball,” my mother just had to say it.  So what could I do but hang my head in shame?   Shining Armor’s laughing didn’t help matters any either. 

“Really?” he asked while trying to walk straight and hold his sides at the same time.

“Now Shining,” Cadence admonished, “he’s been living his life without magic.  Plus he doesn’t know hardly anything about this world at all so it’s no surprise that he would be even a little afraid of magic.”

My mother giggled, “You should have seen his face when he saw me raise the sun this morning.”  

And there goes Shining Armor again.

“SHINY,” Cadence snapped at him, which shut him up very quickly.  “Tell us why that’s so surprising to you Fred.”

I took a deep breath, “In the human world, we don’t have magic and so seeing it actually being moved.  Well, I mean we’ve been to the moon and back in the human world.  But everything moves on its own and always will.  Therefore, to see mother actually move the sun was shocking.  I mean I have magic and used it in the human world, which I can start to accept, but seeing that put me over the edge a little.”

“Wait, your kind has really physically been to the moon?” Shining Armor asked me with shock.

“Yeah and that was over forty years ago,” I nodded to him.  “By technology-wise Equestria is about one hundred and fifty years behind us.  However, we rely on technology because we have no magic.  Because this world relies on magic there’s no need to rely on fancy technology.  I mean you don’t have any televisions, radios, gaming consoles, or movies right?”

They all shook their heads.  “I don’t even know what those are,” Cadence looked to me with wonderment.

“Well, perhaps I can tell you about them at breakfast,” I volunteered.

“That would be great son,” mother cheered as we walked into the dining area.

All four of us said our good mornings to everypony as we walked in.  Luna was near the head of the table with Twilight and her friends sitting in chairs all around.  Cadence took up the very head of the table with me sitting the opposite of Luna.  Rainbow sat next to me on one side with my mother on the other.

Rainbow was half asleep while sitting at the table.  You know, her eyes were half-open but the mind was still on the pillow sort of thing.  I couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight while thinking how cute she looked being partially slumped over.  I got Luna’s attention with a small wave, cupped my hand, and whispered to her, “The human Rainbow Dash wasn’t a morning person either.”

Luna and some others, that heard me, giggled at that.  

I thought for a second before taking one of the napkins and rolling it into a cylinder of sorts.  Satisfied with it I looked over to the still nearly asleep Rainbow with a grin.  Wiggling my eyebrows to the rest of them then grins seeing my target.  Her ear closest to me.  Carefully I gently rub the tip against her ear while putting a finger to my lips to the others.

She snorts a little with her ear twitching.

Sound sleeper huh?

I grinned wickedly slowly setting the napkin down then wiggling the fingers on one hand.  Again with my target in sight I slowly brought my fingers to the very tip of her ear.  Taking the tip of her ear within my fingers I rub very gently.  I see a couple of the girls try to contain their giggles.  A couple putting their fur-covered hands to their muzzles.  Luna just raised an eyebrow.  While my mother had a look of hesitation.

However, I pressed on and heard Rainbow sigh with a slight moan. Well now, this is interesting.  I pressed on going down the ear to gently scratch behind it.

What I had in mind was to wake her up.  Because of my slow scratching behind her ear, she sighed, put her arms onto the table, and then laid her head down.  She went fully asleep.

“Not what I had in mind,” I looked up to the group and whispered while taking a moment to really feel her hair.  It wasn’t like human hair.  It was way softer and the colors appeared natural.

“But it worked Fred,” Applejack said sitting on the other side of Rainbow, “I know that look and she won’t wake up for nothing now.”

“You know her hair is extremely soft,” I whispered almost mesmerized by it.  Then I looked over to mother, “Is all pony’s hair like that?”

“Yes they are actually,” she giggled then motioned me over.  

Scooting my chair over I took her hair, or mane I guess, in my hands.   When I ran my fingers through her hair it was just as soft as Rainbows, but I noticed something different.

“Hang on look at this,” I whispered while seeing my fingers leave colorful trails in her hair right where my fingers went through.

I looked up to her as her eyes widened some then leaned down to take a closer look, “Oh my.”

“It’s like I’m painting with the colors of your hair,” I whispered while using one finger to draw a multicolored smiling face in her hair.  It was so weird.  The trail left by my finger would change colors when it went through the same color, so the trail will always be easily seen.

“I’ve never seen anything like this,” mother said in a little awe as she watched.  “Lulu come look,” she whispered as Luna walked over to look.

“How’s that possible?” Luna asked while watching my finger painting my mother’s hair.

“I have no idea, but it’s like painting without the mess,” I said with childlike wonderment.  While I was messing with that I was also halfway following the conversations around the table.

“He seems to act like a foal sometimes,” AJ whispered to the other girls.

“You have to remember that he didn’t grow up here, but the human world,” Twilight defended, “So it’s no wonder that he knows nothing of this world.  And even knowing that he still crossed over knowing that he wouldn’t see his mom, Celestia’s human counterpart, which raised him, for a long time.”

“How did he put Rainbow to sleep with just scratching behind her ears?” Rarity asked in a whisper.

“When I was in the human world Spike turned into a dog and he liked being scratched behind his ears,” Twilight whispered with a giggle, “apparently it’s the same for some ponies as well.”  There were some giggles at that, but at this point, my mother asked Luna if I could do the same with her hair, er mane.

I found out that I could and was currently putting some finishing touches on Orion.  “Looks like I can do it with yours too Luna,” I said while looking up to her.	

Then she gently took my hand and moved it away from her hair, “That’s all well and good, but if you don’t mind Orion doesn’t need any extra appendages.”

I just chuckled softly, “OK Luna,” then lifted my head to see some waiters and waitresses, I think, walk over.  “Oh hey I think breakfast is here.  Hang on,” I said getting a thought looking to mother, “you’re herbivores right?”

“Yes son,” mother nodded to me with a sad smile, “we are.”

I just sighed and sat back into the chair as a plate was put in front of me, “Well there goes meat for me.”  At least it was eggs and hash browns for me. 

“Not necessarily,” mother smiled to me, “we know that humans need meat for their diet.  And even though we’ve come up with a pill for a dietary supplement we know that sometimes it’s just a need for them.  So when you have that need just let me know and we’ll get you something.”

“Thanks, mother,” I smiled back to her glad that she understood.  “This looks good though,” I mentioned while looking at my breakfast as everypony else took their seats.

Looking over to Rainbow I saw her sniff the plate.  I grinned again and leaned myself over.  “Rainbow Dash,” I whispered in her ear in a singsong voice.

She mumbled and sniffed again at her plate.  Leaning over I lifted her plate close to her nose, “If you don’t wake up somepony else will eat it all gone.”

As the others started eating she just kept sniffing at it but didn’t truly wake.  I hummed putting a finger to my chin then got an idea.  Slowly with a grin, I pulled her plate away to the other side of mine.  She whined a little but didn’t stir.  Leaning in I Whispered again, “Rainbow Dash, did you order fast food?”  It was in the same singsong voice as before.

“No,” she mumbled quietly but didn’t really awaken.

“Then you’re in trouble,” I whispered then gently put a hand to one of her shoulders.  Then shook her shoulders quickly with almost a loud voice, “Because your eggs are running away with the hash browns.  You need to go get them.”

“WHAT?” Rainbow quickly shot up out of her chair spreading and flapping her wings wide, “WHERE?”

I just couldn’t help myself and stood up quickly pointing away from the table, “THERE!”

“Got it,” she announced with a shout and took off.

I smirked and held three fingers up and started counting down, “Three, Two, One.”

In a flash, she was back.  And she wasn’t too happy either.  It was all I could do to not die laughing.  

“You,” she growled to me while now hovering nose to nose with me as the others giggled and chuckled.

“Yep,” I smirked lifting a finger to her nose and bopped it gently, “boop, morning skittles.  Glad you’re awake now.”  

She rubbed her nose curiously then looked back at me, “That was not…wait…skittles?”  Now she was looking at me with more curiosity than anger, as was everypony else.

“Yep, they are a brand of candy in the other world that is colored with every color of the rainbow,” I grinned then leaned in touching my nose with hers.  I was surprised when she didn’t back up.  “You know what its motto is?”

“What?” she growled a little pressing her nose against mine.

“Taste the Rainbow,” I chuckled then licked her nose and sat down in my chair.

POOMPH

I looked up to her to see her wings have snapped open for some reason.  I’ll have to ask mother about that and slid Rainbow’s plate over to her.  Others giggled while Rainbow slowly sat down glaring at me.

Her wings still stayed out for a couple of minutes even after she sat down.  Not that I was complaining all that much because it gave me an opportunity to take a good look at them.  The coats of the ponies here, the wings, and even the horns were all of the same colors.  All varieties of different colors.  

“So,” Rainbow broke the ice looking over to me while everypony munched on their breakfast, “you’re a prankster huh?”

I nodded sipping my orange juice, “Yeah, whenever the mood strikes.”

“Well, we have some good pranksters ourselves.  Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and even Luna,” Rainbow said pointing to each one respectively.

“I can see that,” I mentioned while munching on my eggs then smirked at Luna, “Luna’s counterpart just loved to prank mom and I.  Especially in the morning before school.”

“Ooh, tell us about it,” Pinkie bounced in her chair.

“Well, mom and Luna would wake me up by tickling me sometimes,” I chuckled while looking between mother and Luna.  Luna suddenly smirked but it didn’t last long, but I caught it.  Great I just gave her an idea.

“That’s because they must love you so much,” Fluttershy said with a smile.

“Yeah,” I nodded, “it’s also to get back me for the things I did as a kid.  Like that time I wondered how far a cassette tape would stretch if unwound.”

“What’s that?” Cadence asked while the others were still munching on breakfast.

“Oh that is a plastic casing that houses a type of very narrow thin ribbon that holds sound,” Twilight volunteered. 

“Oh, so how long is it then?” Cadence wondered.

I just chuckled, “From one end of the house to the other.”

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy squeaked as the others laughed.

AJ chuckled, “Sounds like Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo.  Land sakes those three are always getting into some kind of trouble.”

I laughed with a nod, “Yeah, their human counterparts are the same.  Always thinking up something crazy to do.”

“Yeah, especially if they try and cook,” Pinkie Pie chipped in with some giggles.

“Although they are doing well in their lessons that they’re taking from me,” Twilight said then brightened up turning to me, “by the way Fred, Celestia.”

Both my mother and I looked at her.

“I was wondering if I could stick around for a bit and maybe do some tests on Fred.  Because he’s the only human with magic it could be beneficial for me to study the way his body uses and absorbs magic.  It could make teaching him a little easier,”

I was intrigued and raised an eyebrow.

“Interesting,” my mother said thoughtfully, “it might just be useful at that.  Would you have the equipment that you would need?”

“I believe that the Canterlot School should have all I need,” Twilight clapped her hands happily.

“Good, then we can leave tomorrow morning,” mother cheered, “I wouldn’t want Cadence to miss out on Fred’s peanut butter pie.”

“I’m so excited to try it tonight,” Cadence smiled.

“In the meantime, I think he could use a good workout,” Rainbow grinned.

“I’ll go to keep Rainbow company,” AJ said simply.

I chuckled nervously and finished my orange juice, “but what about me being human and all would that cause any problems?”  I was hoping to get out of it.

“You know that’s a good question,” Cadence smiled then turned to Shining.  “Dear, why don’t go with them?  That way you can get exercise and watch out for him at the same time.”  She said it so innocently that I couldn’t help but think that there’s another meaning being her request.

There must have been because the look that I got from him wasn’t all too friendly, “If I must,” he politely growled.

“Great let’s go,” Rainbow shouted with joy and got up from her chair, as well as AJ.  Rainbow came over to my seat and grabbed an arm.

“Are you sure that mother wouldn’t rather spend some time right now?” I blurted out in panic.

“Yes, but that’s OK it’s important that you get to know the Element Bearers here,” she told them while waving to me with a smile, “Besides, now that you’re here we’ll have plenty of time.”  

One thought hit me though, “You think that I might get a change of clothes from these nice ones to some workout clothes maybe?  I’d really hate to see Rarity’s work all sweaty.”

“That is a good point,” Rarity mused then stood up proceeding to walk around the table, “It won’t be anything worth singing about, but it would do.”  She stopped in front of me, lighted her horn, and in one flash my clothes were changed.  Looking down, as Rarity did, I was now wearing a basic white t-shirt with white shorts.  Both of which have a light material that felt that it would breathe really well.  On my feet was what looked to be leather shoes, also white, but was surely not leather but a look-alike or some other like material.

“Thank you Miss Rarity,” I said pleasantly, now happy that my suit wouldn’t be ruined by sweat anymore.

“You’re welcome,” she nodded civilly now returning to her seat.

“You ready now?” AJ grinned at me.

“Uh…no?” 

“Great let’s go,” Rainbow proceeded to haul me away. 

I just looked to my last hope, Luna, and mouthed “Help Me” to her, but she just smiled and waved as Rainbow carried me off.  Looking back Shining Armor had fallen in step behind us and was glaring at me the whole time.

I’m so dead. 

Those two pretty much dragged me out of the castle and let me go right when we walked out the two large doors.  Why you might ask?

“Alright, time to get your flabby butt moving,” Rainbow demanded.

SMACK

Rainbow just smacked my butt.  I looked down at her.

“Yep, we ain't gettin’ any younger,” AJ chipped in and another…

SMACK

From here as well, again right on the rear end.  So, I started running.  Not at my top speed mind you, but at least they were surprised at how well I was running.  Then to my satisfaction, they did the same to Shining.  That got me laughing.  Of course, that stopped when I saw him running straight for me. Uh oh.  I tried to keep him behind me.  He doesn’t look too happy.

	Now I can handle the girls.  Goodness knows I’ve been doing it for years, so their pony counterparts shouldn’t be all that hard to handle.  Twilight’s brother, however, well I didn’t like the look he had on his face.  He was running at me like a raging bull.  It was him that got me motivated, not necessarily the girl’s butt slapping.  Although kind of kinky in a way, which I think I’ll poke fun at later.

Shining actually got close enough for us to hear each other.

“Don’t you run away from me,” he yelled at me.

“Listen it wasn’t my idea for you to tag along dangitall,” I yelled back while forcing myself faster.  

He came after me.

“But it was your question that got me out here!” he pressed on.

SMACK  “Come on.  Get the lead out,” Rainbow demanded while I ran for my life from Shining Armor.

“And it was a legitimate one,” I felt my legs starting to burn, as well as my lungs, “Being her son I’m a target now.”

“YOU GOT THAT RIGHT NOW COME HERE.”

Man that guy just doesn’t give up, does he? It was about an hour into my running exercise and sweat was pouring off of me.  My long blond hair now stuck to me with sweat.  Both my shirt and my shorts were pretty well damp.  And with my wheezing starting, I was very quickly running out of steam, even with my magically enhanced body.  I had to think quickly before Shining Armor had a chance to get to me.  I had to retreat back to the castle and to either Luna, Mother, or Cadence.  Either of those three would be able to send him on his way.  Although Luna might, just might mind you, rat me out.  But that really depended on who I saw first.

My first goal was to get some distance between us and a pole sticking up out of the ground was just my opportunity.  He was already starting to get close by the time I was getting near the pole, so I really didn’t have to slow down all that much.  He was only about a few feet away with a wide wicked grinning look on his face when I stuck my arm out and grabbed the pole quickly changing directions.  Now ninety degrees from my previous course I was now headed directly back to the castle.

Taking a look back I saw the distance greatly increase between Shining Armor and I.  Why?  Well, he didn’t expect such a drastic and sudden course change.  It would give me just enough time to get into the castle and hide somewhere until his anger blew over.  Luckily I have a good memory, so I remembered the way to Cadence’s room as it was near the dining hall.  As I ran back into the castle, startling many crystal pony guards in the process, I was happy to notice something.  The footwear that Rarity had made for me was perfect for running on stone, or in this case crystal.  I could turn a corner without sliding around.  However, a pony with two hooves, even though anthropomorphic, would have trouble with high-speed turns.  

I heard some cursing from Shining Armor as I ran up to Cadence’s room.  He must have slipped.  I ran into her room slamming the doors behind me before her guards could even blink.

Luckily for me, she was in the room at the time.  She was sitting on the bed doing her hair actually when I came in.  Her eyes went wide as she saw the state I was in.  I didn’t have time for a greeting so quickly ran for the bed to hide underneath.  

Have you ever seen a puppy that was scared enough to hide under a bed, but was just a tad bit too big for it?  Nevertheless, squeezed in underneath anyway?  Let’s just say that fear can be a powerful motivator.  

“Goodness me,” she exclaimed standing up, “Fred what’s wrong?”

I shushed her with a loud whisper, “I’m not here and you didn’t see me.”  As she came into view I pleaded her with my eyes.  

KNOCK KNOCK

“Caddy,” came Shining’s voice from the other side of the door, “it’s me.”

Cadence sat down on the bed right in front of where I was, “Come in dear,” she called out sweetly.

The door nearly slammed open, “Where is he?”

“Who dear?” she asked innocently.

“Fred, that’s who,” he growled.

“Why?  Just what did he do to earn your wrath so?”  If her voice is any indication then she has her arms over her chest right about now.

“Well?” she asked again when Shining didn’t say anything.

“I didn’t want to go in the first place and then he just kept running from me,” he said curtly.

“Really?” she asked dryly, “That’s what this is all about?  By the look of you, he had a right to run from you.”

“He’s just being a coward,” I heard him say.  Now my heart was beating in my chest again, but for a different reason.

From where I laid under the bed I could tell that Cadence had stood up from the bed and faced off against her husband, “Now you listen here Shining Armor Sparkle.”

Uh oh, full name, he’s in trouble now.

	“Maybe you didn’t hear what Twilight said last night,” she continued in a soft voice that sent chills up and down my spine.  “Sunset Shimmer was about to kill Twilight, but he stepped in the way.  And from Twilight had told me he was severely injured from Sunset’s attack that could test even you, and he doesn’t have full control over his magic yet, which he’s had for barely a week.  Or does that not mean anything to you?”

“I…,” he tried to say something but didn’t.

“Leave,” she commanded softly with a tone that said not to mess with her, “and don’t come back until you’ve got your head on straight.”

He left.

And I breathed a sigh of relief when he did.  

The bed lifted off the floor enough so I could crawl out, which I did and slowly stood up.  “You alright?” she asked me with concern, “I don’t know what got into him.”

“You got me Cadence, thank you,” I told her and sat down on the bed when she put it back down.  “I thought that he would let up after a while but he didn’t.”  

“Well I’ll speak to him more, but it looks like they ran you ragged out there,” she cooed over me, “you’re a mess.”

I chuckled lightly looking at her, “I don’t doubt it.  My legs feel like Jello right now and my lungs are still burning.  And that’s even after this Equestrian magic enhanced my body.”

“Well there’s a private bath here that you can relax and soak,” she mentioned with a smile as she stood up offering me her hand.

Slowly I stood up and took it wondering just where we were headed to.

“Now close your eyes,” she softly suggested, “teleportation can be a little disorienting for the first-timers.”

“Okay,” I did as she said anyway.  I felt magic whirl around me and the strangest feeling washed over me, then nothing.  

“Alright, you can open them,” she cheered and let go of my hand.

When I opened my eyes I saw a relatively small room that had a good-sized hot tub in it.  Hot tub in the center that was steaming with warmth.  Easy steps in with benches roundabout with towels waiting on them.  The room was about thirty or so feet around that was pure crystal, but I didn’t see any doors.  “Not bad,” I said in awe of the place.

“It’s just for the royalty and family,” she said and in a flash, her outfit had changed to a swimsuit.

Me on the other hand I just stepped right on in, I didn’t care if these clothes got wet.  Heck, they were wet already anyway, so what was the difference?  “Oh yeah that feels much better,” I moaned happily soaking in the relaxing warmth of the hot water.

She giggled and joined me, “I always come here when I need to unwind.”

I sighed laying my head back against the rim of the tub, “I can see why.  In the human world, people would pay big bucks to go to a place like this.”

She giggled, “Really?  Well, this is a natural hot spring that’s deep underneath.”

I lifted my head to look at her at that, “Really?  I guess that explains why there aren’t any doors.”

She shook her head, “Nope you can only come here through teleportation.  Which is a great way to keep it within the family considering teleportation can’t be done by everyone.  Even then, they have to know that it’s here, to begin with.”

“Thank you so much,” I told her with a wide smile, “just don’t forget about me down here because that is something I can’t do yet.”

She giggled and shook her head, “Don’t worry Fred, I won’t.  And don’t worry about Shining Armor either.  He can’t do teleport well enough to get down here.”

“That’s good,” I moaned happily, “but I have lots of questions.  Like what was the deal with Rainbow’s wings?”  

I heard her giggle, “Well for pegasi, and in that particular instance, it’s when they’re in a state of arousal.”

“Arousal?  Really?” I wondered, “wonder what she was thinking about?”  I guess I can call it a wing boner then.

“Well you did say ‘taste the rainbow,’ she winks.

“Oh well…um…OK,” I clear my throat nervously, “seriously though there are a lot of things that I don’t know.  That I’m afraid of doing something wrong or some social faux pas.”

“I understand,” she nodded then turned toward me, “OK then there are some things that you need to know.  Erogenous zones for ponies.  For earth ponies, it’s pretty much no different than humans.  Unicorns have one difference in that the horn and around the base is one.  Pegasi it’s between the wing joints is the most sensitive while the wings and wingtips are still sensitive.”

“Wow,” I mentioned softly in thought, “then does that mean that you, Twilight, my mother, and Luna the most sensitive ponies in all of Equestria because you have both wings and a horn?”

She blushed heavily, but giggled, “Funny, didn’t think of it that way, but I guess yes.”

“OK.  What about behaviors like kissing a mare’s hand?  Because in human past it was simply a means of giving an honorable, and gorgeous, woman respect.  At least that’s what it means for me anyway.”

“Well generally speaking it means the same, so I wouldn’t worry too much there,” Cadence thought aloud.

“OK,” I nodded, “Pegasi, you, Twilight, Luna, and my mother all have feathery wings.  Do y’all preen them as birds do?”

“Yes actually,” Cadence smiled, extended her wings, and turned her back to me, “OK I’ll give you a little crash course.”  I was a little nervous but moved closer to get a better look.  At least her swimsuit allowed for her wings.  “First off it’s normal for members of the same family to preen each other’s wings.  It helps strengthen the bond between members.  Now the basic idea of preening is to make sure that all of them are straight and clean.  Old ones need to be plucked so new ones can grow.”

“OK,” I nodded and begun to look at the tip, then I stopped, “hang on if your wings are sensitive zones then wouldn’t preening…you know?”

She giggled shaking her head, “not while preening, although there’s nothing preventing a pegasi mare from that during preening.  But in our case, you won’t have to worry about it OK?”

“OK,” I nodded and started looking at the feathers one by one starting with the larger ones.  Hey, that rhymes.  I did notice some feathers crooked and out of place so I began with one wing working toward the middle.  

Over the next fifteen minutes or so she gave me a crash course in preening.  She did suggest pulling a couple of older feathers, which I did to her expectations.  Then it was done.

“Now then why don’t I give you a little shoulder and back massage?” she suggested with a smile.

“Is that OK?” I asked honestly curious.

“Oh yes, don’t worry.  Think of it as me preening you without the wings,” she giggled waving a hand.

“Alright,” I told her while turning around.  I didn’t know that those fur coated hands would feel that good during a massage.  I even told her so while she worked on my back noticing how tense I was.  

“You’re tense,” she commented while I sighed pleasantly under her touch, “they really did run you that hard didn’t they?”

“Yeah they did,” I agreed.  “I’m going to have to spend time in the library or under a tutor or something,” I mentioned after another minute or two, “in order to get up to speed on this world.  I know next to nothing.”

“Well before you delve too deep into it you might want to talk to Luna about it first,” Cadence patted my back then continued massaging it.

“Why?” I wondered while enjoying the hot water and the steam going into my lungs.

“Because she’s a part of it, but she’ll have to tell you that,” Cadence said with some sorrow in her voice.

“OK, I guess I can ask her tonight.  She sleeps during the day and up all night right?”

“Yeah because she’s the keeper and watcher of the night,” Cadence mused with a smile.  Then she pats my back, “Now how does that feel?”

I sighed rolling my shoulders and stretching my back, “Oh that feels much better thank you.”

“However I can tell you about the history behind the Crystal Empire,” she volunteered.  

“Yeah?” turning to her I asked with a smile glad to know something of this world at least.  

“Yeah, but why don’t we grab your mother first and head over to the library?” she winked then got out of the pool.

“Alright,” I did the same and walked over to a towel drying myself off while she did the same.  My clothes were still a little wet, so I kept the towel around my waist, “Alrighty, I can let the air do the rest.”

She giggled leaving a towel around herself as well, “So will I,” she smiled.  “OK close your eyes and hold on,” she told me while taking my hand.  I suppose I should finally note that she is about five inches shorter than I am.  I really like her though because she has a wonderful personality.  I just hope that some of it will spill over into Shining Armor.

Closing my eyes I held on while feeling magic flow through me I heard the soft pop.  When I opened my eyes we were back in her chambers again facing her bed.  “That’s handy,” I said with a chuckle, “hopefully I’ll be able to pull that off one day.  I’ll just wear these for now and keep the towel with me.  And I’ll wait outside while you change alright?”

“OK Fred,” she said taking the towel off to get changed.

With a smile, I turned around, took a couple of steps, and walked right into Shining Armor.  I noticed his face and only one thought crossed my mind as I frowned down into his face.  Crap.  In one fluid motion, he grabbed me by magic, picked me up, and flung me toward the door.  Luckily for me, however, the door was just far enough away that I could cross my arms to put up my shield before I bashed through it.  He threw me with enough force that after going through the door I continued my journey into the far wall creating a very nice imprint on it.  It wasn’t on the same level as Sunset was so it didn’t do all that much to me.

“SHINY,” I heard Cadence yell.

“What were you doing with my wife?” he screamed at me as I pried myself from the wall.  

I was just dusting myself off after taking down my shield and when I looked up this is what I saw.  The two guards by the door looked shocked and then started to lower their spears at me.  Shining was just beginning to charge at me with a wild look in his eyes.  Cadence was furious at him and yelling at him to stop.

However, Shining Armor was faster than his guards because he was using his magic to speed up.  I’m sure he was thinking about slamming me into the wall behind me.  Unfortunately for him, I decided to let the laws of physics play in my favor.  I just sidestepped him letting him slam himself into the wall.  While Shining Armor was groaning making a great first impression on his new friend the wall, the two guards were heading toward me.  Thinking quickly I ignited my hands and grabbed their spears just behind the metal point.  While they struggled with trying to free themselves I easily disarmed them by burning through the wood.  The two sharp metal points landed on the floor with a soft echoing clink on the crystal floor.

“GUARDS, SHINING ARMOR STAND DOWN AT ONCE,” Cadence yelled much too loudly for a normal voice as my ears rang a little from it.

“But your highness he-“ one of the guards tried to speak up but Cadence was having none of it.

“SHUT IT,” she shouted to them, “weren’t you told about Fred being Princess Celestia’s son?”

They looked at me then to her and cringed while shaking their heads.

“Shining Armor didn’t tell that to all the guards here?” she asked wanting confirmation.

“No your highness he didn’t,” they replied now worried about their future in the guard.  And with good reason too since the look on her face was pretty much death itself mad.  Her head slowly turned to Shining Armor, who, at the moment, was prying himself from the wall.  He didn’t get a chance to say or do anything before he was hoisted off the floor by her magic, turned upside down, and floated right up to her face.  Her arms were across her chest, her eyes locking onto his, and she was snorting like a raging bull.

Boy, I’m glad I’m not in his shoes right now. I watched, and heard, her command the guards to escort me to my mother’s room.  On top of that, she made double sure that they knew who I was and to tell every single guard that they passed the same.  Needless to say, they didn’t argue while skittering past her like whooped puppies.

“I’m sorry Fred, but looks like I’ll have to deal with this myself,” Cadence apologized to me.

Normally I’d say something like “Hey no harm was done, it’s OK” however with that look in her eyes?  Nope, definitely Nope.  I actually wanted to say something like that, but I just didn’t have the words.  “I understand,” finally said after not able to think of anything else to say.  

“This way sir,” one of the guards motioned for me to follow him, which I did.  After about a couple of minutes, and out of earshot of Cadence, one of them wanted to say something.  “I’m sorry about earlier Prince Fred,” he said simply while the other shushed him.

“Oh don’t worry about me good guard,” I tried reassuring him, “wasn’t your fault that you didn’t know.  Plus, and if you don’t mind, I might have been born into the position of a prince.  However, it doesn’t feel right to me to have that title.”  They both looked at me in shock at that.  “I want to earn that title good guards in everyone’s, or everypony’s, eyes.  It’s just who I am.  So, if you don’t mind, just call me Fred for now.  How about it?”

They looked to each other then came to a silent agreement, “We can do that Sir Fred.  We have to add in the sir due to policy and we can respect that you want to earn it.  By that alone, you’re better than most nobles in Canterlot.”

“Thanks,” I said softly while my mind immediately went to those nobles who were responsible for my father’s death.  Even though I didn’t know them my blood boiled for vengeance.  However, I also knew that blind revenge alone did me no good.  Though I just couldn’t help the feeling.

Soon we reached my mother’s chambers where I knocked on the door.

“Yes?” she asked from within.

“It’s only me,” I said rather comically.  I needed a good laugh at the moment and mother caught on that I was being a little silly, so she played along.

“Me?  Oh dear, I don’t know any ‘Me’s’.  I know of my son, but not anyone named, ‘Me,’” she humorously shot back at me through the door.  I by chance took a glance at one of the guards by the door and I noticed a little curl at the edge of his muzzle in the form of a smirk.

I had to laugh at that, “OK, anyway it’s me Fred and we discussed about going to the library at lunch.”

She laughed on the other side of the door then flung it open with her magic, “Oh come in already you goof.”  So, I did right into her open arms.  Her wings also wrapped around me as she hugged me.  “So,” she continued, “How did your workout go.”

I chuckled, “Too well.  But it was Shining Armor who pushed me the most.  Remember what he said and the tone that he said it in at lunch?”  My mother nodded at me.  “Yeah well, he didn’t enjoy it and decided to chase me down.  He tried anyway and eventually I was able to allude him enough so I could reach the safety of Cadence’s room.”  While I told her the tale she released me from her hug.  She also changed my outfit with her magic to another set of plain pants and shirt then began leading me to the library.  “Quickly I hid under her bed when I got there, to which she was very surprised to see me.  Then soon after Shining Armor comes storming in demanding that she tells him where I am.  Needless to say, she didn’t tell him but told him off a little.  From there she made a suggestion about using the private hot tub like bath to ease my body from that workout.  Which was me running at top speed for about an hour.  My feet felt like Jello while my heart and lungs felt like they were on fire.”

My mother chuckled as we walked.  “Anyway,” I continued, “she helped me relax and even taught me a few things about preening wings.”  

“Oh?”

I nodded, “Even about some areas that are sensitive, so to speak.  I didn’t want to do anything wrong, so she filled me in a little.  Anyway, after that, we went back to her room where I would wait outside while she changed.”  I sighed thinking back as she had a wing and an arm around me, “You know I never even heard him walk in, but right after I turn around I bumped right into him.”

“What did he do?” she asked as we walked up to the doors of the library.

“Well, he grabbed me with his magic and threw me out the door.”

She stopped and turned around to look at me, all over.

“Mother I’m fine,” I held her head, “my protection spell thingy protected me, besides he wasn’t anywhere near the power Sunset had, so it didn’t affect me.  Though she’ll have to get another door though.”  I opened the door for her and ushered her in, “Anyway, he charged at me using his magic to increase his speed, so I just sidestepped the issue.”  I leaned in to whisper to her, “He made a new friend with the wall.  Cadence is, suffice it to say, not happy with him and that’s putting it very mildly.”

“Cadence isn’t happy about what Fred?” Twilight asked as she walked up to us.

“Oh hey Twilight, I didn’t know you were here,” I presented my hand to her.

She took it then eyed me with a stern glare, “You still didn’t answer my question, Fred.  Why.  Is.  Cadence.  Upset?”

I sighed looking to my mother and she just nodded ever so slightly.  “She’s mad at Shining Armor for him throwing me through her bedroom door,” I simply told her.

“WHAT?!  Why would he do that?” she asked while also looking me over.  You know if this happens more often I’m going to have to start charging something. 

“After he ran me down for an hour I was able to allude him long enough to take refuge in Cadence’s room, from there she invited me to the private bath.  Where she got me to relax, educate me a little, and then returned to her room.  From there she was going to change so I turned around walking straight into him.  He grabbed me by his magic and threw me through the door.  I’m fine, but Cadence is probably ripping him a new one right about now.”

Both of them looked at me rather funny and I just chuckled, “It’s slang meaning that she’s really extremely angry at him.”

“Oh,” they both responded at the same time.

“Anyway,” I continued, “she was going to come with us and teach me a little about this place, but she’s going to be a little late obviously.”

Twilight clapped her hands excitedly, “Oh well I can tell you what I know, It’ll be fun.”  She grabbed my hand and started pulling me somewhere in the large library, “Come on.”

“Oh okay,” I chuckled to her while being practically dragged toward somewhere.  She dragged me over to a desk and plopped me right down into the nearest chair.

“OK, now pay attention Fred,” she smiled too big for my liking, but what could I do but pay attention? 

“I will, but is holding me down to the chair by magic really necessary?” I wondered while glancing down then up to her.

“Huh?” She glanced down then blushed an apology, “oh sorry, I must have done it out of habit.  I tried teaching Rainbow one time and had to tie her down to keep her in her seat, sorry.”  She waved a hand as the binds disappeared.

“Thanks,” I told her, “but out of curiosity where are Applejack and Rainbow?”

“You know that’s a good question,” she mused while thinking and looking around while my mother brought up a chair and sat down beside me, “I really don’t know.  They’ll turn up I’m sure.”

And that is how my very first official lesson of this world started.  I sat there for a good long while, not sure how long while listening to the fascinating tale of the overall history of the Crystal Empire.  I didn’t know how much it meant to Twilight to see someone actually enjoying her lecture.  Which I did actually and even asked questions.  About a couple of hours into it both Rainbow and Applejack came walking in to find me.  And the tale of how I escaped from Shining Armor was told once more.  Applejack wasn’t sure what to make of it, but Rainbow was quickly on the floor rolling around with laughter and mirth.  Soon after Cadence showed up, minus Shining Armor.

“Hey Cadence,” I waved to her as the others also said their greetings, “um…What did you do to Shining Armor?”

“Yeah, what did you do to my brother?” Twilight wondered out of curiosity without any malice in her voice.

“A little heated discussion regarding his actions is all,” she smiled almost pleasantly when she said it.  I made a mental note never to cross her as she too joined us.  “So what are we doing?”

“Just finishing up on a lecture about the history of the Crystal Empire,” Twilight said with a smile.

“Aww I missed it,” Cadence whined looking a little glum in her chair.

“It’s alright sugarcube,” Applejack consoled her with an arm around her shoulders while sitting on the armrest, “at least you know the history.”

Cadence just smiled while I stood up making all eyes look to me, “Well, it’s nearing dinner time and I have a peanut butter pie to make.  So, why don’t I, and whoever wants to watch come with me to the kitchen?”

“I’m game,” Applejack said standing up and looking over to me, “I’d like to see how you make it.  Never seen a human cook before.”  But the look in her eyes told me, Just don’t get any ideas.

“I will too,” my mother said also standing up smiling to me, “I’d like to see how my son cooks.”

“Great, well let’s be off then,” I began walking out of the library with everyone in tow.  Seemed like every one of them was curious about how I cook.  Cadence led the way considering that I had no clue where I was going.  

It was only a few minutes until we reached the kitchen doors.  “I don’t know AJ,” Rainbow spoke up with a disbelieving huff, “I don’t think he can cook at all.”

“Well my dear skittles,” I told her with amusement, “you are about to find out differently.”  I went to open the door, but before I did the door got yanked open.  

“Alright I’ll get it from storage,” a mare said looking back into the kitchen at another pony.  I stood there looking on at the scene with a little confusion but waited it out anyway.  The pony that was standing before me had on a typical cooking outfit that I might have seen on a cooking show back in the human world.  Her coat was a tan color with white hair slash mane and tail.

The mare behind her, also a cook, was brown coated with a gray mane and tail.  Who, right this minute, was looking at me with a little bit of shock.  Apparently not accustomed to seeing an “evil” human did the one thing that I fully expected.  She screamed and pointed to me.

That in turn, made the mare in front of me turn her head around to look up at me and a second later pretty much did the same thing, “HUMAN.”  The mare screamed at me then quickly reached for something just inside the door and off to the side.

“No wait, I’m-” is all I got out because a second later…

BONG

Went the pan on my head.

SLAM.  CLICK.

Went the door quickly shutting and locking in front of me.  

Rainbow was howling with laughter as she rolled on the floor.  My mother quickly had to hold me up because my world was spinning out of control.  She was trying not to laugh while Cadence and Twilight walked up to the door to convince the two to open up.

“It’s Cadence,” she called out while knocking on the door while putting up a hand to stop Twilight.  Twilight was about to use her magic to force the door open, but Cadence stopped her knowing what she was about to do.  “It’s OK,” Cadence called out through the door, “Everything is OK, believe it or not, this human is actually Princess Celestia’s son.”

By this time the world had stopped spinning, but the pain was still there.  Damn, that mare sure can sling a pan.  Mother had stopped holding me up, but was still there standing beside me when the door suddenly creaked open slightly with the pan wielding mare staring out through the crack.  I know that years later down the road I’m going to look back at this and laugh my head off, but for right now it hurts like hell.  My mother, AJ, and I just watched as Twilight and Cadence tried to convince the mare that everything was indeed alright.  

Finally, my mother had to step up, “Miss Flour, Cadence, and Twilight are telling you the truth.”  She motioned to me then continued, “Fred Justice here really is my son and he’s here to cook for us, so please let us in.”

The door opened wider as Miss Flour and the other mare now looked between my mother and I looking confused, “Really?"  Everyone nodded.  “And he’s going to cook?”  It was obvious that they didn’t believe this, but what could they do when faced with three princesses and some of the elements of harmony standing there in front of her.  She just sighed, shook her head, and opened up the door stepping aside.  “Alright, but it is my kitchen, so I get to watch and make sure that he doesn’t ruin the place,” she said sternly.

“That will be perfectly fine Miss Flour,” Cadence said while everyone...sorry everypony filed inside.  I don’t know if I will ever get used to the wording change here.  

Anyway, I went to work on the pie, but I won’t go through all the details here it would just bore you.  Suffice it to say that everypony, ha I can do it, stayed out of my way.  However, for them to stay that way I had to explain what I was doing.  Mainly for the two cooks that refused to leave and was completely blown away at the prospect that a human was cooking.  As I worked I got curious as to why there weren’t any humans around.  That question got asked during Twilight’s lecture.  Turned out that this kingdom was gone for a very long time.  Just gone, disappeared.  So when they reappeared again it was Cadence who took over the education and updating them on what has happened while they were away.  Unfortunately, one of those things was about what the humans did.  And because of what King Sombra did in the past they readily accepted what they were told about humans.  Which, explains their reaction to my cooking.  

It was about an hour later when I got done with it and slapped it into the refrigerator, which I found out was magically operated.  Naturally.  “Alrighty,” I said while looking at them and leaning against the counter by the refrigerator, “now we just wait until it cools off.  When that happens it will thicken where we can cut it without it still being partly liquid.”  I kept it basic for them while I was anxious to taste it myself considering that all the food here in Equestria was better than the food in the human realm.  

“So that’s how you make your peanut butter pie?” AJ asked curiously while I just nodded with a wide smile.  All of them, except for the two cooks, was now standing in front of me some of them leaning up against the center island.

“Yep and you can make it too if you want,” I laughed slightly smiling at her with my arms over my chest, “Not like it’s a secret or anything.”

“We’ll see sugarcube, we’ll see.  I’ll have to admit though it did smell right good,” AJ admitted making it boost my ego.  

Mother looked rather proud of me, “I bet it will be delicious son,” she said with obvious pride in her voice and a gleam in her eye.

“At least everypony will get the chance to try it at dinner in about a couple of hours,” Cadence smiled to everypony.  “You think that it will be ready in time?”

I nodded to her, “Yeah, usually we keep it overnight to cool, but to speed up the process I put it in the upper freezer.”  That’s when I looked to the two cooks, “If you don’t mind ladies, to move it from the freezer to the refrigerator when the core temperature is around forty to forty-five degrees?”

Miss Flour spoke up, “Alright,” though it was obvious that she, and the other one, was still skeptical.  That was OK though because I didn’t mind proving myself.  

“Thank you, ladies,” I told them politely with a slight bow of my head.

“Now that the demonstration is done, can I have my kitchen back please?” the other cook asked. 

“Of course Miss Flour,” my mother said politely while Cadence began ushering us all out the door.

“I don’t know,” Rainbow said while looking up to me, “I’m still not sure if I believe that he can cook.”

“Even after seeing all that?” I asked while looking down at her while she walked down the hall beside me.  Hooves clopped on the stone floor softly while the occasional guard gave me dirty looks while the other’s weren’t looking.

“Hey, anypony can put together a bunch of stuff and call it a pie.  It’s not food unless a pony is able to eat it and that it actually tastes good,” she said with a smirk.

I nodded in agreement with her conceding her point, “True enough, true enough.  So how about we make a bet there skittles?”  At this, all the other soft conversations went quiet as all ears were pointed toward us.  Which looked really weird actually considering that was both literal and figurative.  All of those pony ears were literally pointed right to us.  I always wished that I could do that, but I’m rambling.  I was watching her reaction and at first, I thought that she would back down, but then she smirked up at me.  

“Alright, you’re on.  What’s the bet?”

She looked so smug and sure of herself.  I thought of the best thing.  I just grinned back down to her, “If I win then I get to take you on seven dates with each date being on a separate day that has to last at a minimum of three hours or more.”  To say that she looked shocked was an understatement.  Her brain nearly shut down.  The look was good on her I had to admit, but I knew that she’d recover and offer something equal to that to me.

She shook her head while the others had equally shocked looks on their faces.  Even though I couldn’t see a couple of them I knew they were shocked simply because of body language.

“Alright Fred,” she crossed her arms over her chest and thought, “And If I win then you have to dress up in mare’s dresses and pose for calendar photos.”  My jaw just dropped when I heard that.  At the same time AJ and Rainbow was sis fisting each other.  Well I couldn’t call it bro fisting sense they are girls could I?

I just cleared my throat and looked her square in the eyes, “You’re on,” and shook hands with her.  And I couldn’t wait until dinner, which was just about two or so hours away.
> Chapter Six:  Peanut Butter Pie, Dreamland, and Leaving for Canterlot
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Between when I made my pie and now, sitting at the dinner table with everyone, mother and I were going through my most embarrassing moments.  Luna was there, with us in the royal guest room, along with Twilight, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Cadence.  Rarity wanted to see the crystal empire and shop.  AJ just plain wasn’t interested.  Rainbow thought that it would be too boring and besides, AJ asked for her to come along.  

My human mom took lots of pictures when I was growing up, so it took us the rest of the afternoon to go through the first few years.  Now though, everyone was sitting at the dinner table and I was in my suit again.  I did take a moment to stop by the kitchen on the way in order to check up on my pie.  Through a very small taste test, I dubbed the pie perfectly ready.  Not only that, but it tasted better than it did back home.  Or back in the human world, I should say now.  Cadence and Shining Armor were both at the head of the table with Celestia and Luna sitting across from one another.  Naturally, I was sitting beside my mother with Twilight next to me, which I wasn’t sure if Shining approved or not.  Shining may be civil and all, but I think there’s a part of him that’s weary of me.  

I couldn’t wait to see Rainbow’s reaction to my pie.  I knew she’d like it, but she probably denies it first.  In that sense, she’s like her human counterpart.  The rest of the girls were there wearing their usual outfits. Mom, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight looked to be wearing a type of sleeveless tunic of sorts.  Typical looking dress from the waist down, but the front extended from the waist, over the chest, and connected to a ring around their necks.  Not only was it sleeveless, but backless as well.  I must admit to liking the style.  

Fluttershy and Pinkie had what would be a simple dress and shirt back in the human world.  Rainbow was wearing what looked to be a sports bra and shorts, a good look for her.  Applejack had a plaid shirt that was tied in front with Daisy Duke shorts.  Not bad actually and really worked for her, though her attitude could use a little adjustment.  Rarity meanwhile had a full dress on that was different than what she was wearing earlier.  

Must be something she bought in town.  It looked like something her counterpart wore a couple of years ago for the Freshman’s Ball actually.  A floor-length evening dress with a sleeveless lace top.  The top’s lace was etched and stitched onto a see-through material while it had the same color fabric underneath that to cover the chest.  The human Rarity’s dress was light purple with silver lace.  Of course each dress had means to put their tails through, which was fascinating in a way actually.

Suddenly Rarity, who was sitting opposite of me and one pony down, cleared her throat to get my attention, “You know it’s rude to stare Fred.”

I responded with a sheepish embarrassed smile, “Sorry Rarity, but I couldn’t help but notice the dress you were wearing.”

“Is that right?” she questioned with an unsure look that told me she was leery of me.  Meanwhile the others sat back with rapt attention as Cadence called for dinner to be served with a soft ringing of a handbell.

With a nod I spoke my thoughts, “You see your counterpart wore something similar to the Freshman’s Ball a couple of years ago.  Similar color and style of dress as well, plus it was a shade of purple with a silver lace top like yours.  I think she called it a chiffon evening dress.  Get it in town?”

“Yes I did,” she nodded to me with her hands in her lap, “I wanted something from the Crystal Empire while I was here.  They’ve been gone for a long time and only been back for a couple of years, so I was interested in how they have progressed since then.  Fashionably speaking.”  It seems that this Rarity is so like her counterpart as well.  Always prim and proper no matter where she is.

“Well it would certainly fit in back home,” I smiled at her as the food was being brought out to us.  “She liked it because, ‘It’s simple, yet speaks volumes.’  The volumes she was referring to the lace that would shine and glint in the light.”

“That was what I was thinking,” she said slowly while looking at me with a slightly surprised look, “and it does shine a little.”

“It’s a very lovely dress,” Cadence spoke up cheerfully as her plate was placed in front of her, “thank you.  I’ve got one myself, though a different color to match my coat.  Rainbow, Applejack?  Did you two get anything when you were out?”

I was fortunate that the meal they provided for me was something that I could eat.  No meat, but a meal of vegetable stew with garlic buttered bread surely hit the spot.  “Thank you,” I thanked the pony who served me.  One thing that surprised me was the attitude of the ponies in the Crystal Empire.  They had a neutral attitude about the whole thing.

“Nah,” Rainbow said with a shrug, “shopping’s not my thing.”

“I don’t mind looking,” AJ spoke up nonchalantly, “as long as it’s something I can use on the farm.”

“Darling,” Rarity cooed to AJ, “I doubt you’d shop for a wedding dress.”

AJ just shook her head with a smirk, “Nope don’t have to.  I’ll just wear my mother’s ol’ dress.”

“I rest my case,” Rarity said dryly to a couple of giggles.  What AJ said made me wonder though.  About her parents.  What happened to them in this world?  Back home they have passed away, but what about here?

“It’s a shame you girls weren’t here to see Fred’s baby pictures,” Fluttershy giggled cutely.  Then she turned to look over at me smiling, “He was so cute.”

I just paid attention to my stew, eating slowly and trying to ignore the few giggles going around.

“Yes, he was,” my mother said softly before leaning over and putting an arm and a wing around me in a sideways hug.  “It was so hard to bring him to the human world,” I returned it happily, “and even though I’m worried for him, I’m still glad he’s here.”

“So am I,” I returned with a few “aaw’s” going around the table.  Now was the time for me to ask about the Empire.  “So Cadence I was wondering how the Crystal Empire views humans?  I’m assuming, from the history lesson, that it was still gone during the whole thing right?”

“Yes it was,” Cadence confirmed, “the Empire has been informed of the history, but because we didn’t experience it like the rest of Equestria there is mixed emotions.  It ranges anywhere from neutral, which is most prominent, to fearful of them.”

“That explains the bonk I got from the cook in the kitchen,” I mused unpleasantly.

She giggled slightly and nodded, “Yes she is one pony who fears them.”

“Aww, but Fred would never do that,” Pinkie spoke up while looking at me with a smile no less, “my counterpart said that he was very special and always tried to make people happy.”

“Thanks, Pinkie.”

“You’re welcome,” she said then dived into her food nearly finishing in one gulp.

“AJ your thoughts?” I asked looking at her considering she’s been quiet about this particular subject.

AJ was hesitant.

“You can speak without fear of punishment,” my mother encouraged.

She was still hesitant but then spoke up, “Humans belong under hoof in one way or another.  They’re dangerous as history has proven.  At my farm, they are in the field where they belong.”

“Is that where I belong AJ?” I asked her wanting to hit the nail on the head, “are you saying that only humans can be violent and not ponies?  What about the murder of my father by Blueblood and his crew?  That wasn’t violent?  That wasn’t wrong?”  Each question I couldn’t help but get a little heated at her, almost to the point of yelling.  Almost, because I wanted to keep it civil.  

She didn’t answer but still kept a hard look at me while my mother put a slightly trembling hand on my shoulder.

I just couldn’t let it go, but kept looking into AJ’s eyes, “You remember something Applejack.  I never got to know my father because he was murdered by ponies and yet I don’t hold all ponies responsible.  Only those that committed the act.  Furthermore, my father figure was your counterpart’s father.  I knew him for a short time before he passed away.”  By this time a few tears were escaping as the memories came back to me.  I could tell that the last two sentences were unexpected for her.  She was shocked to hear it and for a split second, it showed.  

I also knew that my mother was also affected too.  Leaning into her we hugged each other as she worked to calm herself down again.  

“I think it’s time for desert,” Cadence called out in order to diffuse the conversation and rang her little bell.  “Bring out the pie that Fred made for us please and plates for all.”  The chef bowed then turned going back inside to get the pie.  Cadence was trying to turn things around as the mood went a little sour.  But what AJ said hit me hard.  They consider me family back home, so her words cut me quick.  

Pinkie was bouncing in her seat, “I bet it’s going to be delicious.”  Pinkie can always lighten the mood in any room.  She was doing a good job as mother and I smiled to her.

“Remember the bet you made darling.”

“Gee thanks Rarity,” Rainbow pouted.

“I wouldn’t worry,” AJ spoke confidently, “humans can’t cook, so I wouldn’t worry about them dates.”

I just could not let that one slide, “Oh really Applejack?  Care to make a little bet on that?”  My confidence in my pie was high, so it was a pretty safe bet to make.  AJ’s eyes met mine.  I could see the hesitation in them, but I also saw the look that she wouldn’t back down either.  

“Alright you’re on,” AJ said but not so much confidence as she had before, “what’s the bet?”  Her pride was always her worst enemy.

The pie was being brought out with the chefs cutting it into the equal shares to pass out to everyone.

“That you will spend time with me, get to know me.”

“Deal,” she said as the plates were put in front of everyone.

I gingerly began eating mine while watching the reactions of everyone else.  

Pinkie was the first with, “Wowee this is really good Fred, thank you,” in her usual happy voice and quickly devouring the pie.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy was next in her soft cute voice, “this is good Fred.”

“Indeed,” Luna agreed.

Mother hugged me again and kissed the top of my head, “It’s delicious son, thank you for sharing it with us.”

“You’re welcome,” I hugged her back.  Then looked over to both Rainbow and AJ.  They were both silent, but it was obvious on their faces that they liked it.  They just didn’t want to admit it.  The only sounds were the clinking of forks against plates as the room went silent in order to wait for the inevitable.

“Rainbow, Applejack?”  Rarity spoke up softly with amusement in her voice and a slight smirk, “You two can stop by my boutique so you both can look good on your dates.”  And went back to finishing the piece of her pie.

“Horseapples,” AJ said quietly.

“Alright I’ll admit that it’s good,” Rainbow admitted much to the stroke of my ego, “at least I’m mare enough to admit it.”

“Alright, alright,” AJ snorted almost like a bull, “it’s good.”

“So a human can cook then?” I couldn’t help but press it a little when I asked.

“Surprisingly yeah,” Rainbow said then pouted a little, “and I’ll date ya.”

“I’ll honor the bet,” AJ echoed with another snort, although neither liked it obviously.  Hopefully though, in time, I could change that.

“Good,” I smiled saying to her after finishing my pie, crossing the fork and knife over each other on the plate, then pushing it slightly away from me.  “Then both you and Rainbow can join me in the garden outside for a little walk and talk than before bedtime.”  They both looked at me in shock, but I could see in their eyes that they very well couldn’t refuse now.  Turning to my mother I hugged her, “I’ll spend some time with you before bed mother.”

She hugged back and kissed my cheek, “Alright.”

Sense they also was done with dinner I got up, walked around to the other side of the table to stand behind them, then motioned toward the door, “Ladies, shall we?”

Once we were outside I was walking between them with Rainbow on the right and AJ on the left.  The garden was one large circle which had a large fountain in the center.  Areas surrounding the fountain had benches to sit and enjoy with all types of flowers surrounding the various paths leading to and around the center.  We didn’t have any trouble walking side by side as the path was wide enough.  All was quiet and neither of them wanted to say anything, so looks like it was on me to start a conversation.

I didn’t want to have a spite with AJ just yet, so Rainbow was first.  “So what do you do for a living Rainbow?  Your counterpart is the captain of the girl's soccer and softball teams.”

“She any good?” she wondered.

“The best,” I chuckled and smiled, “she brought the soccer team to the state championship last year.”

“Well, I bet she can’t fly,” Rainbow smirked smugly, “captain of the weather team in Ponyville.”

“Ok, so you predict the weather then?” I asked not knowing how the weather worked here.  Boy was I shocked at what she said next.

She laughed holding her sides, “No, we control the weather.  I can clear the sky of clouds in ten seconds flat.”

I actually stumbled slightly at the shock of that, “Wait for a second, you mean you actually and literally control the weather?”  She nodded.  “As in bringing in a cloud to make it rain then dissipate it?”  

“Yep, sure can,” they chuckled at me due to my reaction.

“That’s...amazing, how is that possible?” I asked then held up a hand.  “Wait, magic right?”

“Well duh,” Rainbow shook her head at me, “that’s how us pegasi can fly and manipulate clouds.  Why is that such a shock?”

“In the human world, we don’t have magic remember?  So the weather and everything moves on its own accord.  All we can do is predict the weather, not create it,” when they were filled in that shocked them. 

“So wait,” now AJ spoke up, which was a little surprising due to her clear distrust and dislike of me.  “How do you water crops then?”

“By waiting for rain basically,” I told her, “if it doesn’t rain in a long while, like in hot areas, and you need water then you can always pump it from a lake or stream.  However, if you go ahead and do that then that’s where weather prediction comes in.  Because if you water and then it rains shortly after you run the risk of over watering.  Not to mention the money needed to pump the water.”

We were walking around the outside path of the garden with various flowers lining the path for us to look at.  There were only a few crystal ponies in the garden beside us, as it was open to the public.  At the fountain there looked to be a male and female couple enjoying the evening on one of the benches.

“There’s no way anypony can run a farm that way,” she scoffed looking at me in disbelief.

“Well, your counterpart does,” I chuckled with a smirk.  “She’s got the best farm in the whole state.  I should know because I help her with it.”  When she didn’t say anything I continued, “Of course that might not work here if a human ever owned, and operated, a farm because I’m guessing pegasi wouldn’t want to water their farm.  Am I right?”  Looking between them I waited for an answer.

“No, they wouldn’t,” Rainbow spoke up after a minute, “at least most wouldn’t anyway.”

“What if the town wouldn’t eat if the farm failed during that season because a weather team wouldn’t water it?” I suggested.  “What then?”

“Well what humans did was wrong and should be punished for it,” AJ turned to me with heat in her eyes.

We stopped walking as I turned to her as well, “Yeah I agree to a point.  What those humans did was wrong.  Only when one side wants a war does war break out.  But not every human.  What about the humans that didn’t fight?  What about the women?  Huh?  The children and babies?”  For the first time, I saw hesitation and uncertainty in her eyes.  I saw the same thing in Rainbow’s as well when I looked at her.  “I know the humans that were actually fighting were killed, but what about the one’s that didn’t fight?  What about those men, women, and children?  You punish them as well?”  I already knew the answer by looking into their eyes.  

“You don’t have to tell me,” I continued, “by the look in your eyes I already know.”  I didn’t want to go down this road for this conversation, but oh well.  Getting in front of them I turned to look at them both, “Do you two want peace?  I don’t want you to answer that, but to think about it.  Do you really want peace?”  I put my arms out using me as an example, “Look at me.  My mother is a pony and my father was human.  So you can’t tell me that peace isn’t possible or I wouldn’t be here.  Think about it.”  

I started walking again and shortly they were following me.  “So what is my counterpart like?” Rainbow said softly after a bit of walking.  We started to make our way toward the center.

A smile and a chuckle made their way on my face while thinking about her.  “About your height and build actually, minus the wings of course.  Same rainbow colored hair though.  Superb athlete, and like I said, captain of the girl’s teams.  Very good, always saying how awesome she is.”  During my thoughts, I was walking directly toward the center.  “In my opinion, she is.  A great friend that will stand by me for anything.  She did too during the whole Sunset Shimmer fiasco.”  This gave me the idea to turn around and look at them both, “By the by you should be thanking your counterparts for doing their part for protecting Twilight and helping her get the crown back.  Or she, nor I, would not be here but probably be hurt, and or burnt, by an evil fiery she demon named Sunset Shimmer.”  I added softly, “However hot she may be.”

“Excuse me?”

“Nothing AJ.”

“No you said something Fred,” Rainbow chuckled with an amused expression.  “Something about how hot she was.”

Dammit.

“I thought she tried to kill you and your friends.”

“She did AJ,” walking into the center and up to a bench I motioned for them to sit down.  They did surprisingly.

“Just Applejack,” she said tersely, “you don’t have the right to call me AJ.  And besides I don’t trust humans who likes someone who tries to kill their friends.”

“I didn’t say I liked her,” anger was beginning to boil when she said that, “I said she was hot, which means she had an attractive outer appearance.”

“Same difference.”

“No Applejack,” leaning in I got right into her face, “it’s not.  You can have an attractive outer appearance and be totally dislikable.”

“Really?”

“Yes Rainbow really,” I ran a hand over my face in frustration.  “Such as you two.”  They were shocked to hear that.  It showed on their faces with wide eyes.  “Both of you are very attractive, which I had no idea that I could find an anthropomorphic pony attractive, but there you go.  The big downside is the attitude.”

“We have a right to be angry.”

“To a point Applejack,” I retorted to her.  “As I said before what they did was wrong, but a knee-jerk reaction to blame any and all humans are wrong.  Case in point back in the human world.  During the second world war, we were at war with other nations.  Japan being one of them the people are called Japanese.  Now, during that war, there were quite a few who lived in our country.  So out of a knee jerk reaction of fear our nation locked them all up.”

“Your point?”

“My point Applejack,” I put a finger to her nose, “that’s exactly what happened here.  Blaming all humans for what some did.  You think that all humans wanted that war?  I can tell you now, they didn’t.”

“Can we change the subject please?” Rainbow raised a hand to stop us.  So, I stood up straight and waited for her to continue.  She looked up at me as if she wanted to confirm something, “So you find me attractive?”

“I do,” crossing my arms over my chest I nodded to her, “all of you are in your own right.”

“Well...thank you,” Rainbow looked up at me with an uncertain look, as if she didn’t know how to take it.  “What makes us attractive to you?  Normally only humans find other humans attractive.”

“Really?” she nodded up to me, which would explain why she thought it odd that I found her attractive.  “Well, I generally find girls with long hair and a cute face attractive.  Or rather that’s what I first look at anyway.”

“That’s not right,” AJ mumbled quietly.

“So, it wasn’t right for my father and mother to fall in love and be happy then?”

“No Fed, it wasn’t.”

“Will you two stop it already?” Rainbow admonished after standing up and getting between us.  “If you two don’t stop then so help me I’ll ask Princess Celestia to put you two in a room, so you two can either fight it out or buck each other senseless.”

“RAINBOW,” AJ shouted at her in shock.

I, on the other hand, was a little confused.  If Rainbow said what I thought she said, then “buck” meant the human F word equivalent.  But why would Rainbow say that?

“Oh come on AJ,” Rainbow shot back at her friend, “I can see it in your eyes.  You are attracted to him.”

“Quiet Rainbow Dash,” she shot up almost getting into her friend’s face…er muzzle, then quickly turned around to head back inside.  “I’m out of here, goodnight to you both.”

Rainbow just sighed.  I watched her go before quietly saying, “Did you really mean that or…?”

“You can’t tell?” she nearly laughed at me. 

“Rainbow, I grew up in the human world,” looking at her with a raised eyebrow I leaned in to emphasize my point.  “Women there are very difficult to figure out.  I’m a guy who can’t even read your counterparts and I’ve known them for years.  So, how would I be able to read you girls that are part pony that I’ve never seen before and are different from your counterparts?”

She tilted her head slightly with a smirk looking up at me with an amused expression, “Good point.”  And with that amused expression, she stepped up to me and looked me in the eye.  Now, remember I’m six foot one, while she’s five foot three.  Which means the top of her head barely came up to the bottom of my neck.  And now she was really really close to me.  And the body-hugging sports bra and shorts were having an effect on my body.  “So stud,” her voice had that bedroom quality to it, “What exactly makes me attractive?”  

“Um…” my brain was slowly starting to sputter back to life again, “as I said before, I’m attracted to long hair and a cute face.” 

“And I have a cute face?”

“Yes,” I said quietly and was surprised when she put a finger to my chest and ran it upwards.

“And you like my mane and tail?”

“Yes, actually,” with a gulp I whispered in response.

“And what else?” her eyes met up with the seductive tone of her voice.  If she was looking to seduce me then she was doing a good job of it.

“Well,” I chuckled nervously, “you have a body any teenager would be jealous of.”

“I have to keep in shape if I want to be the best,” her body was almost pressed up against mine, almost.  “And if I want to keep my reputation as the fastest flyer in all of Equestria.”  She closed her eyes and leaned up with the intention of kissing me.

My heart was beating like a drum at this point and closed my eyes as well.  However, after a couple of seconds, I didn’t feel anything.  So, I was going to open my eyes and figure out what she was up to…

And got a face full of flowers.

When I opened my eyes she was holding some flowers to my face with barely controlled laughter.  My eyes narrowed at her through the flower pedals.  “Man the look on your face is priceless,” she laughed while throwing the flowers back into the raised flower bed.

“Glad you’re so amused,” I said dryly through tight lips, “you should know that it’s not very nice to rile up a guy like that then leave him hanging.”

“Yeah I’m a bit of a prankster, sorry,” she giggled before continuing, “seriously though, for a human you’re not bad looking.”  She sat back down again crossing her arms under her breasts making them perk up.

“Thanks...I think.”  At least she didn’t seem to hate me or anything.  “So how do you honestly feel about humans in general?  Then how do you feel about me and my mother falling in love with my father?”

She looked down for a minute obviously thinking about her answer.  “I don’t know,” she finally said, “I mean I’ve seen some good ones and bad ones.”

“There are good and bad ponies,” I pointed out.

“True,” she agreed, “I’ve even talked with a few of them.  And the ones that I’ve talked to seem to be ok humans.  So, how do I feel about them?  They’re living sentient beings, not mindless animals.”

“Mother ordered the schools to stop teaching them to hate humans right?”

She nodded, “Yeah she did.  She told them when you were born supposedly, so I really wasn’t taught to hate them like my parents were.  Plus spending time with Fluttershy and how she takes care of the Ponyville humans if they get hurt we kind of agree with each other on this.  I guess I don’t really hate them per se, but the law is the law.  Should they be slaves?  Honestly, I don’t know.  I can see reasons on either side.”  She put her hands on the bench and leaned back looking up to me, “As far as Celestia and your father?  She fell in love with a human and had you.  I don’t know much, but they had to have real love for each other in order to have you.  That I get and that I can accept.  And in that, I can accept you...I guess.”

“And the others?” I wondered.

“Well Twilight’s fine with you,” she chuckled, “Fluttershy is equally fine with you.  Heck, she found you cute when looking at your baby pictures.  Pinkie has already voiced her liking to you.  I already told you that we’re ok, not that I want to have foals with you or anything.  However, I’m mare enough to admit that there are some things that make you attractive.  So, your challenges will be AJ and Rarity.  AJ more than Rarity.”

I sighed not really knowing what to say at this point.

“What are your plans?”

“Honestly, I really don’t have one at this point,” I told her simply with a shrug.  “If I want to help her end human slavery here and have them all accepted, then it must start with me.  As her son, a product of love between their princess and a human I think would go a long way with much of the populace.  And with all of Twilight’s friends as my friends and opening calling me their friends would just add to that weight.”

“But?” she knew there was another side.

“But...” I continued with a sigh, “taking the experience from history from the human world, there is going to be those who either outright hate humans or believe in the purity of their kind, will speak out against ending the slavery.”  And from the look in her eyes, we both were thinking the same thing.  What if AJ was one of those ponies who would speak out against it and always hate humans?  “I really hope that...”

“I know Fred,” Rainbow agreed, “for me, I think I’m ok with you.  Keeping humans as slaves I don’t know yet.”

“Fair enough.”  Then I wanted to change the subject to something more fun.  So, I sat down on the bench beside her with a wide smile, “So, where would you like to go on our first date?”

She groaned putting her head in her hands, “I’m not going to get out of it am I?”

Leaning back with my arms crossed on my chest I chuckled to her with a smirk, “Nope, not only is it because of the bet, but I genuinely want to get to know you as well as all the girls.  That includes AJ, although that appears will take some doing.”

“Ok,” she looked up at me with an accepting look, “Things you need to know about me.  I’m not the kind of girl that goes for those romantic dinners under the moonlight.  That’s Rarity’s shtick.  I’m more of going to Wonderbolt shows.”

With a nod, it brought me back to her counterpart.  “Your counterpart is the same way,” I looked to her with an amused smirk, “We have something similar in the human world.  Many sports, but we have the “Blue Angels” they are flying machines that humans fly for shows and are part of the military.  Same colors too.  Of course, the human world has sports like soccer, hockey, football, baseball.  There are others but those are the majors anyway.”

She yawned a little before standing up, “Sounds great.  Why don’t you tell me later?”

“Alright I will,” with a smile I stood up holding out my hand to her.  I was pleased when she took it.

“Why don’t we call it a night?” she started to walk toward the castle.

Following her, I agreed, “Alright.”

“Besides I don’t want your mother to be upset for taking up too much of your time.”

With a laugh, we walked out of the garden back into the castle.  She went to her own guest room while I went to mother’s room to spend some time with her, and hopefully Luna.

^_^

The guards at my mother’s room door recognized me, so they didn’t stop me from knocking on the door.  After hearing my mother say “Enter” and walking in I noticed that Luna was there also.  Both were sitting on the bed and looking through more of my pictures.  Both were wearing a single piece long nightgown.  Mother’s was white with golden trim, while Luna’s was light blue with dark blue trim.

“How was your walk with Miss Applejack and Rainbow Dash?” my mother asked sitting beside Luna as they turned to me.  

Walking up to the bed I took a seat next to mother, “Well with Rainbow Dash it wasn’t bad at all.  AJ, not so much.  She has a lot of hate for any and all humans.”

With a soft sigh mother put a wing around me, “She has humans working on her farm.  And unfortunately, you will run into that in spite of stopping the hateful teaching.”

“You still teach history, do you not?”

Mother nodded, “Yes Lulu I do, but I’ve told the teachers not to teach it through hateful eyes.  But simply as facts.  I fear that it hasn’t done much to quell the hatred I’m afraid.”

“Yeah AJ’s going to be the most difficult,” I muttered softly, then decided to change the subject.  “So where are you two in my life in these pictures?”

“It appears that you are standing behind a table with a small wooden bridge,” Luna mused softly while she spied the picture in the scrapbook.

Looking over I smirked at it, “That was a science fair that I attended in my last years at elementary school.”  Both of them gave me a quizzical look, so I explained.  “Oh, a science fair is when a student picks a subject in the realm of science.  First, they pick an idea that they might either be curious about or a premise to solve and then report on it.  Mine was using minimum materials to build a strong bridge.  Basically building techniques.”

“Sounds interesting,” she nodded to me with a smile, “I know some architects that would be interested in knowing that you are mechanically inclined.”

“Thanks,” I smiled back, “I didn’t win anything, but the judges did say that choosing something like that showed that I had a mechanical mind.  And looked forward to more projects.”

“So what is your special talent?”  

I looked to Luna totally confused, “You mean what I’m good at?”

“Let me explain,” mother began, “a pony gets a cutie mark when they discover their special talent.  With that talent, they can better serve Equestria for the better.”

“Ok well, I got these marks when I was defending Twilight from Sunset saying that I’m from both worlds.”

“Defense of others,” Luna mused.

“And a mechanical mind,” mother said softly.

“I prefer to think of myself as a problem solver.  It is how I figured out that I, along with my friends, needed to help Twilight.”

“Leadership?” my mother turned to Luna as if looking for confirmation. 

“Protection of others with a strong mind for problems is great attributes of a leader,” Luna agreed thinking aloud.

“Me a leader?” I started to ask rhetorically, then started thinking of how I kind of was at the school.  Sort of.  At least with my friends, and the student body anyway.  

My mother smiled and hugged me, “From what I’ve heard about what happened when Twilight was there with you, you seemed to be a natural leader.”

“Thanks.”

“There could be a way to test that,” Luna smirked at me, which I wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not.

“Which is?”

“Well Fred,” I noticed she called me friend instead of nephew, something to work on, “I’m in charge of dreams and dealing with nightmares, so why don’t I take you with me tonight to help me with some dreams?  To test your leadership skills?”

“Wait…,” I held up a hand, clearly wanting clarification, “you can bring me into dreams?  How does that work?”

“Easy, I don’t literally go into dreams, nor will you,” Luna clarified for me, “what actually happens is our spirits are pulled into the dream realm.  One of my talents.  From there we can enter dreams and interact with them.”

“Yeah, I won’t pretend to understand that,” I shook my head to clear it from whatever she said, “but I’ll trust you and take your word for it.”

“That is wise,” she smiled, “Then I bid you all goodnight.  I will go to my room next door and prepare.”

“Alright then Luna, I guess I’ll see you in a bit.”

“Agreed,” she said, got up, hugged my mother then walked out of the room.

“I’m so glad that you came my sunshine boy,” mother cooed then hugged once more laying her head against mine.

“So am I mother,” laying my head against hers I rested against her, “Part of me can’t believe that I’m here.  All my life I’ve never known magic could even be real.  And now I’ve got this whole other world to explore and get to know.  You to get to know, and Luna.  Just what mysteries does this world have to offer?”  I chuckled while leaning back looking at her, “You know how many times your counterpart wished for magic?  Heck, you know how many times mothers everywhere wished for a tail to help them with?”

Mother giggled while wiggling hers, “Even though it’s dangerous for you here, I’m glad you came as well.  And from what I’ve seen so far, I’m proud of the man that you’ve become.  When we get back to Canterlot, we’ll go see him and I know he’d be proud of you.”

“Thanks, mother.”

She gave me one last hug before taking her wing away and patting my back, “Alright why don’t you go to bed.  Have fun with Luna in the dream realm.”

I stood up looking at her with an unsure look, “Yeah, you know how strange that sounds to me?  I mean to actually go into someone else’s dream?”

“I know, goodnight my sunshine boy.”

“Goodnight mother,” bidding her goodnight I walked out of the room and went next door to my own guest room for the night.  It has been one heck of a day at that.  While getting dressed I thought about this other world and its many mysteries.  Getting to know my birth-mother, Twilight’s brother and Cadence, and the rest of the girls.  I did find them more attractive than their human counterparts, which I felt a little guilty for.  Was it because of my pony side of me liking them because I’m here now?  Whatever the reason was, they were all very pretty.  Both Rarity and Fluttershy were the best looking, in my opinion.  But it seemed that Fluttershy, like her counterpart, had that natural look going for her.  I always felt the need to protect her whenever I was around her.  She just drew out that part of me.  I’ll have to be careful around her because I know she’ll do the same to me.

After a quick shower, I got dressed in my shorts again and climbed in bed for some dream walking.  I’ve practiced lucid dreaming over the years thanks to Luna’s counterpart, but I just had a sneaky suspicion that this would be way more interesting than that.

^_^

(Fred’s POV, Dream Realm)

The next thing I knew stars and floating orbs filled with dreamlike scenes surrounded me.  All while I was standing on absolutely nothing.  This felt way more real than simply lucid dreaming, it was as if I was really here.  This was why I was starting to freak out until Luna suddenly appeared beside me.  “Luna, this is...where?"

“The dream realm Fred,” she said softly as if talking too loudly would make the spheres all disappear.  “Here is where I can interact with all the dreams in Equestria.”

“Including humans?” I wondered while looking at one after another.

“Yes, including humans.”

“Do you help them?”

“Not unless a pony asks and if it has been going on for a little while,” she said matter of factly.  Something I could help her with.  She noticed my disapproving look.

“Think about it?”

She sighed giving me a thoughtful look, “Alright, I’ll think about it.”

“Thank you, Luna, after all, they are sentient just like ponies are,” I said sincerely then turned to the orbs.  “So tell me about these orb things.”

“Each sphere is a dream from a pony or human,” she explained to me pointing from one to another.  “If one of them is glowing that means that he or she is having a nightmare.”

“Ok, make sense, but how do you get into the dream to help them?”

“Just touch the sphere, that’s it,” she smiled and started walking.  Just started walking, not really in one direction.  

Walking beside her I watched out for a sphere that looked like it was glowing with a nightmare.  After a few minutes of walking, I found one.  “Luna,” I called out while a sphere was glowing yellow, “I found one.”

She walked up and I saw the recognition in her eyes, “Fluttershy again, she’s usual.”

“Not really surprising I guess considering her nature,” I chuckled and reached up to it, but not touching it yet.  The sphere seemed to hover around my hand as if it wanted me to touch it.

“Indeed.”

“So who goes first?” I wondered while Luna appeared to be watching the interaction between myself and the sphere.

“You can go first,” she told me with a nod of confirmation, "then I will follow you inside."

“Oh, ok,” turning back to the sphere I touched it.  A flash of light later and I found myself in the middle of a thick forest.  Thick gnarly trees were all around me and not a single path in sight.  So, I was standing between some trees on some underbrush.  My clothes stayed the same since I first appeared in the dream realm.  Some jeans and a t-shirt and shoes.  A second later Luna appeared wearing what she wore during the day.  “Ok, so I guess we go looking for her then?”

“She won’t be far,” she mentioned before turning her head to listen for a direction, “then we can figure out why it’s a nightmare.  In her case usually, it’s from an animal that she’s afraid of.”

“I don’t hear anything,” I said at first until….

A loud roar cut through the woods like a knife right before a very feminine scream hit our ears.  “Fluttershy,” I whispered recognizing her instantly.  They weren’t far off either but sounded like they were just on the other side of those thick bushes between the trees.  Without hesitation, I took off.

Luna called out to me, “Remember, it’s only a dream.”

“I know,” I shouted back to her while leaping over the bushes and spotting Fluttershy just up ahead.  What I saw shocked me as I saw a huge lion, even larger than me, roaring at her.  Fluttershy herself was backed up against a tree in total fright.  What was totally odd was that this huge lion had bat wings and a scorpion’s tail.  It’s a dream, so anything is possible.

With that thought in mind, I ran to a stop between Fluttershy and the lion thing, took a deep breath, and let out a roar of my own.  Hey, it’s a dream so, why not right?

“Fred?” she squeaked out of surprise at my sudden appearance.

The lion meanwhile, stood there in total confusion after taking a step back.

“I’m taking over this dream now, so back off,” I commanded it with loud quick shouts.  It did back off a few steps.  “Sit.”  It sat down with a loud thud.  “Good, now stay there and keep quiet,” I told it then turned back to Fluttershy who now was looking at me with a shocked look of her own.  I chuckled a little taking one finger to her jaw and closing it, “It’s a dream Fluttershy.”

“It is?” she asked looking up to me with a few blinks.

“Yep and Luna brought me here as my first trip into the dream realm,” I told her while gently putting a hand to her shoulder.  “So, there’s no need to be worried about anything alright?”

“Oh,” she relaxed, now looking between the lion thing and I.  “Ok, um thank you.”

I smiled down to her, “Anytime Fluttershy, anytime.”  Turning around to stand against the tree next to her I motioned to the lion creature, “So, just what is that thing anyway?”

“It’s a manticore,” she told me.

“That’s a manticore?” I thought aloud.  “Those are just myths in the human world, and ours have a human face.  Not a lion’s head.”

“It’s one of the most dangerous creatures in the Everfree Forest around Ponyville.”

“Wait…,” I put up a hand, “that thing is real?”  Again, this world is truly strange.

“Oh yes,” she nodded, “along with timberwolves made out of real wood, cockatrice which can turn you to stone, cragadiles, hydra, and a pleasant sea serpent named Steven Magnet.”

Now it was my turn to blink a few times as my mind tried to process it.  “All those are real?”  She nodded.  “In the human world, those are just myths, except for the cragadile, which I have no clue what that is.”  My hands ran down my face, “Wow, I wonder what else is really here that are myths in my world?”  Turning to her I asked about a few, “Ok what about griffons?”

“Yep.”

“Hippogriffs?”

“Yes.”

“Minotaurs?”

“Yes.”

“Phoenix?”

“Yes,” she got excited with that one, “Your mother has a phoenix as a pet.  Her name is Philomena and she’s a bit of a prankster.”

Blink, blink.

“It’s true.”

“Ok now that I can’t wait to see,” I told her with an excited chuckle.  “Ok, what about, a three-headed dog named Cerberus?”

“Oh he’s in charge of Tartarus,” she said.

“What’s that?”

“That is where all bad creatures go as punishment,” she shuttered at the thought.

“That reminds me of something in the human world, another myth,” she looked curious so I explained.  “In the human world, Cerberus is from an old myth.  Supposedly he is to guard the underworld in order to keep the dead from escaping.”

“All very real Fred,” came Luna’s voice as she stepped into view.  Fluttershy “eeped” and quickly bowed.  “Rise, sweet Fluttershy,” Luna smiled down at her, “There’s no need for that here.”  Then she looked to me, “It’s time to leave Fred, there is another nightmare that needs tending.”

“Oh alright,” standing from the tree I turned to Fluttershy with a wide smile and open arms.  “Finish this tomorrow?”

“Alright,” she said before looking around and not finding Luna anywhere, then came into my arms for a hug.

I hugged her while she put her head against my chest with a soft pleasant hum.  She was wearing her simple one-piece pink dress with flowers and butterflies on it.  I’ve always thought that she had a natural beauty that would only be diminished by makeup.  As she was letting go I took her head in my hands giving her a light kiss on her head.  She blushed and hid behind her mane looking just so pretty.  “To help you have pleasant dreams,” I whispered to her as Luna began to draw me out again.

“Thank you, Fred,” I heard her say as I faded away and back into the narthex of the dream realm.  “I could never imagine all those mythical animals here in this world,” I told Luna after appearing before her again.

“And more,” she smirked.

“More?” she nodded, “ok how about dragons?”

“Oh yes,” she said and giggled at the almost horrified look on my face, “And for the most part peaceful.  Aside from one or two which occasionally come to Equestria.”

“Any problems with them?”

“No, one just came to sleep,” she said simply then started to walk and look around again.  Luna started walking in a specific direction, so I followed.  There’s a lot about this world that I need to learn about.  Maybe setting up a history tutor is a good idea.  “Here,” Luna said, stopping in her tracks before one that was glowing.  Inside I saw the terrified look of Vinyl Scratch.  The dream was a normal showing up naked kind of dream.  In her case, it was being at a show without her equipment, naked, and all of them laughing at her.

“That’s a cliché dream if I ever saw one,” I smirked at Luna.  “Mind if I…?”

“Go ahead,” she nodded to me, “I’ll be in the background if you need me.”

“Thanks,” I reached up to the orb as she did.  “She’s a friend of mine back in the human world, so I’d really like to get to know this one.”  A flash later and I was standing in the shadows behind her.  So, at least from my point of view, I didn’t see much except her naked back, short hair that only went about two inches past her shoulders, and her tail covering up her butt.  I have to admit to liking what I saw, I’m a guy after all and part pony to boot.  Being a dream and all I tried manipulating my voice to sound like it, “Vi, you’re dreaming.”

“Who’s that?” she asked through a shaking and terrified voice while looking around.  Her hands were covering herself as best she could.  

“It’s a dream Vi,” I encouraged her, “take control over it and go to a place where you feel the most secure and relaxed.”

“O...ok,” her voice was shaking like her body was, but she tilted her head down as if closing her eyes.  Slowly the scene changed.  The laughter stopped as the ponies and people disappeared, then the room itself changed.  It faded from a dance room to I could only guess to her private bedroom.  She was also suddenly wearing loose shorts and a short t-shirt.  It was a good look for her I thought.  And as a guy, my eyes studied her feminine form.

“Very good Miss Scratch,” Luna applauded softly with a smile stepping up to her.

“Princess Luna,” Vinyl happily bowed to her.  “Thank you for getting me out of there.”

Luna held up a hand, “It wasn’t me,” then with the same hand pointed in my direction.  Vinyl turned around and spotted me while I looked at her with the same friendly smile and slowly stepped up to her.

She took a step back with a cautious look, “Who are you human?  Why are you here and how did you…?”  Stopping, her mind realized, “It was you that spoke to me...wasn’t it?”

I nodded to her, and so much wanted to at least touch her cheek.  However, the Vinyl here appears to not like humans, so I had to play it slow.  “Yes it was, and it really wasn’t me that got you out, but you got yourself out.”  Vinyl wasn’t sure about that.  “It’s true,” I smiled and spoke softly in encouragement.  “Once you know it’s a dream, then you can change it.  That’s just what you did.”

“Oh...kay,” she said slowly with confusion etched on her face, “Why would a human help me?”  Then she turned to Luna, “Plus why would your highness bring a human into my dream?”

“Because I want to be your friend Vi,” my voice betrayed the ache in my heart as I looked into her passionate red eyes of hers.  “My name is Fred Justice, and I’m Celestia’s son.”

“Not possible,” Vinyl shook her head hard.

“It’s true Miss Scratch,” Luna defended me.  “He is indeed my sister’s son.”

Vinyl’s jaw hung open with her eyes as wide as old car hubcaps.  “You see, years ago Celestia fell in love with a human slave, my father.  She had me in secret and we were all together for about two years before a pony named Blueblood and some nobles rushed into the throne room killing my father.  He sacrificed himself so that my mother could escape to the human realm so I could be raised by her human counterpart.”

She held up a hand, “Ok hold on,” then turned to Luna.  “Is that right?”

“I wasn’t there Miss Scratch, but I do believe my sister speaks the truth,” Luna said from her place on one of the couches in the room.  Vinyl’s room was a studio basically.  Recording, synths, and turntable equipment all around the large open room.

Vinyl’s mind was processing it as she looked back up to me with a look that told me she didn’t know how to take it or believe it.  “If that’s true, then why come back and why do you want to be my friend?  I don’t like humans much.”

“I had no clue about my heritage until a mare named Sunset Shimmer stole Twilight’s crown, the Element of Magic, and brought it to the human realm.  She was going to use it to empower herself.  Twilight followed her into the human world where it was her friend’s counterparts and your human counterpart was instrumental in ensuring Twilight’s return here.  I know Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy’s human counterparts.  They are all my friends, as is your human counterpart Vi.  They helped me discover my Equestrian heritage.”

“That’s...”

“A lot to take in?” I asked with a slightly amused smirk.

“Yeah,” she nodded, then almost glared at me.  “Prove it.”

I held up a hand and ignited it.

She scoffed at me with a quick laugh, “We’re dreaming, anything’s possible in a dream.”

Acknowledging her with a nod, I also had a solution, “You are quite correct.  So allow me to prove it to you.”  Looking over to Luna I wondered, “When are we going to be in Canterlot?”

“Tomorrow night,” she said, “And the next night is the all-night party before the Summer Sun Celebration.  Most of Ponyville is invited to help decorate the Castle’s courtyard anyway.”

“Yeah I don’t know what that is, but if there’s a party then why don’t you come to Canterlot and DJ the party Vinyl?” I asked in hope that she would say yes.  “Then starting tomorrow night I can prove to you that I’m part pony.”

She squared herself up to me and poked at my chest, “Alright, I’ll let you prove yourself, but Celestia herself has to back up your claim.”

A wide grin spread over my face, “That’s not a problem, and when it's proven can we talk?”  I held out my hand to her to shake.

She looked up at me with a cautious look.  And at first, I thought that she might refuse.  That her hatred for even a human like me might win out over her fairness.  But, she shook my hand with a firm resolve, “Alright Fred, I’m game and if you fail then I get to kick your ass.”

I chuckled with a happy smile, “I won’t fail and Celestia, my mother, will definitely tell you that I’m her son.  So, I will let my mother know you’re coming and to request you to come to see her.”

“Deal.”

“It is time to go, Fred,” Luna rose from her seat on the couch walking over to me, “You will wake soon and it’s time for me to lower the moon.”

I shook my head with a chuckle, “That still sounds strange, no matter how many times you say it.”  We started fading from Vinyl’s dream and instead of me showing up in the narthex again, I woke up.

^_^

After waking up I was able to do my usual personal hygiene in the morning before getting dressed again.  This time I just wore pants, shoes, and a white t-shirt.  After putting the tie in my pocket and grabbing my jacket I noticed the morning sunlight shining through the window.  Mother’s raising the sun.  That’s odd every time I think of it.  Luna manipulating the moon?  Wow.  Mother might be out on the balcony.  This room had one too, so I stepped out and looked to the right.  

And there she was, still in her nightgown and lowering herself back down to the floor.  Luna was back onto the floor of her balcony as well after lowering the moon.  “Morning mother,” I called out with a wave.  “Morning Luna.”

“Morning Fred,” Luna nodded in morning greeting.

“Good morning my sunshine boy,” my mother waved cheerfully.  “Have you got everything?”

I chuckled with a smirk, “My clothes are the only thing I have mother, besides the letters and the scrapbook.”

“Oh good, then I’ll meet you out in the hall when I’m ready.”

“Alright,” with that out of the way I turned back inside, through the room, and out into the hallway with a yawn.  A short time later both Luna and my mother came out of their rooms with a couple of bags for each.  “So, what’s the schedule for today?”

“Have breakfast then board the train,” my mother said with a happy morning smile before dropping her bags, walking over to me, and giving me a big morning hug.  I welcomed her hug and her big wings that surrounded me.  “So how was your night with Luna?” she asked after picking up her bags again.  

We started walking down the hallway side by side with me between them.  “I was able to help Fluttershy with a dream, but don’t say anything.  You know how easily embarrassed she can get.”  Mother nodded with a giggle.  “The other dream was Vinyl Scratch.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah, it was a typical showing up somewhere naked thing.  Her counterpart and I are friends,” I continued as we turned a corner with the smell of morning pancakes wafting through the air.  “However, the Vinyl in this world doesn’t like humans that much.  But, I told her that I was part pony and your son.  She didn’t believe it and asked for proof.  So, I made a deal with her.  I prove that I’m your son by having you tell her so and showing off my magic.  And she agrees to get to know me, and hopefully be my friend.”

“Fred did have an idea of having Miss Scratch host the party the night before.”

“I think we can do that,” mother cheerfully agreed.  “And I do hope that you can make friends with the pony counterparts of the ones you knew.”

“I hope so too mother.”  We stopped at the dining room for breakfast and stepped inside after they put down their bags.

“Aunty Tia,” Cadence happily greeted as she stood up from her chair at the head of the table.  “Good morning.”  

“Good morning Cadence,” mother greeted then took a seat near the head of the table.

Mother and Cadence hugged, then it was Luna she hugged next.  “Morning Aunty Luna.”

“Morning Cadence,” she said and sat on the other side of the table opposite from mother.

Then she hugged me, “Good morning Fred, how did you all sleep?”

“Slept just fine thank you Cadence,” I told her with a smile.  On my way to sit beside my mother, I caught Fluttershy’s eyes.  She blushed slightly and hiding behind her hair...er mane.  “Good morning girls,” I greeted them sitting beside my mother.

“Morning Fred,” Fluttershy was still blushing slightly.

“Hey Fred,” was Rainbow’s greeting.

“Morning, morning,” Pinkie was as cheerful as always.

The only two that were quiet was Rarity and AJ.  That was expected.  “Oh good morning Fred,” she waved with a smile, then turned back to Cadence.  “I’m just sorry that you can’t come with us.”

“Twily, you know we want to,” her brother told her with a sad smile, “But there is just too much to do here.”

“I know big brother, but that doesn’t mean I can’t want you there.”

“We know Twilight,” Cadence answered.  “But I don’t think you won’t have time to miss us because of how busy you all will be.”

“Indeed,” Luna acknowledged.  “There are many preparations which require everypony’s attention.”

“Yeah Twilight,” Rainbow jabbed her friend lightly.  “You need to practice your flying.”

“Yeah, yeah I get it,” Twilight waved Rainbow’s hand away.

“I’ve got a great party planned.”

“I figured you would Pinkie,” I smiled over to her, “and Vinyl is going to DJ as well.”

“You got her to DJ for us?” Pinkie squeed happily.  “That’s so awesome.”

And hopefully, get to know me.  A soft bell rung by the door signaling the arrival of breakfast.  The smell of pancakes floated over to me with the same mare that bonked me on the head with the cast iron pan brought it out to me.  I had a terrible desire to yell “WAIT” out of self-defense in fear that she might splat me with my breakfast.  However, I kept a soft smile as she approached.  She was nervous but didn’t attack me with my breakfast at least.  So, I said a soft, “Thank you,” then she set it down and bowed slightly before retreating.  I wondered if the others pushed her to serve me because of what happened earlier?

“Hey she must like you,” Rainbow looked over to me with a hand over her mouth trying to hold back her laughter.

I asked before I could stop myself, “Why’s that Rainbow?”

“She didn’t hit you on the head with the pan,” she said before almost laughing herself out of the chair.

“Twilight?” she looked to me, “would you…?”  She smacked Rainbow lightly in the back of her head as Rainbow giggled on.  However, just at that moment, AJ took her advantage swiping some pancakes from Rainbow’s plate.  Rainbow didn’t notice, but when she looked back down at her plate again…

“Hey, where did…?” she was confused until she spotted AJ’s plate.  A slow grin crept onto her face, “AJ?”

“Yeah?” she asked after gulping down a bite.  I looked on knowing where Rainbow was going with this.  How’d I know?  Because Rainbow did it to AJ a few times already in the human world.

“Did you take some of my pancakes?” Rainbow had her cornered.  I knew AJ was having problems with this as she had that look on her face and started stuttering.

“Um...I...”

“You can always plead the fifth AJ,” I smirked at her.

“What’s the fifth?” Cadence wondered while nibbling away.

“It’s the fifth amendment of our nation’s Constitution back in the human world,” I explained while smiling to AJ.  With the hopes that she would catch on, “It protects others from self-incrimination.”

“I’ll take that fifth then,” AJ announced cheerfully.  Meanwhile, I raised a sneaky eyebrow at Rainbow.  Our eyes met and for about a minute or so she was clueless.  That is until it dawned on her.

Then she happily turned back to her friend with a grin from ear to ear.  “Oh AJ?”

“Yeah?” AJ looked over thinking she was in the clear.

“You know the only reason why you used that was that you knew you were guilty right?” Rainbow baited beautifully.

“Yep.”  And AJ fell for it, but didn’t think about it until a couple of seconds later when she just hung her head, “Horseapples.”

Rainbow chuckled while taking her share back from her.

“I’m pleased that I will be asleep for most of the trip,” Luna complained softly.

My mother giggled as did most of the others and gave me a light tap on my arm, then smiled with a shake of her head at me.  It almost felt normal.  Almost.  And saddened me because it reminded me of the daily banter with their counterparts.  Pinkie had finished hers long before this.  Rarity and Fluttershy were quietly eating away.  Shining Armor was both quick and dainty at the same time if you can believe it.

Soon though breakfast was over with and it was time for us to leave.

^_^

“I’m glad we got to know each other some Fred,” Cadence smiled at me giving me a hug.  

“So am I Cadence,” I hugged her back.  “It’s definitely going to be interesting from here on out.”  We were at the train station fixing to board the train.  All our luggage was already on board thanks to an usher.

She giggled, “Oh yes, and you are brave to come over to Equestria even knowing how humans are treated.  However, In the Crystal Empire, I will see to it that all humans within our borders are free.”

“Thank you, Cadence.”

“You’re welcome Fred, now take care of Twilight, your mother, and Aunt Luna.”

Nodding to her I let her go for mother and Luna to say their goodbyes, “I will.”  Shining Armor stepped up to me with a thoughtful look on his face.

“Yes, please look after my little sister,” he said in a way that told me he wasn’t sure about me and was a threat that was never spoken.

“I did so in the human world,” I told him with a straight calm face looking him right in the eye, “or does that not prove myself to you?”  All he did was grunt a little and walked away to say goodbye to the others.

“You ready?” my mother asked stepping up to me putting a wing and an arm around me.  

Leaning into her I smiled with a nod.

“Good, so let’s go home.”
> Chapter Seven:  And There's Trouble Already
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

You’d be surprised at how fast the trains are in Equestria, especially the Crystal Empire trains.  It was literally made from crystal and as fast, and as safe, as a bullet train in the human world.  Magic naturally.  When I told everyone about the trains, especially the bullet trains, in the human world some were surprised humans could accomplish such a feat.  However, my mother gave me a surprise on the knowledge she did have on the human world.  Although, logically I know I shouldn’t be surprised that she knew.  She knew my mom, my human mom, to begin with.  Otherwise, how would she know to take me to her right?  She explained that since the human world didn’t have magic, they relied on technology and invention.  However, she was impressed at how far humans had come in the short years since she’d been there last.  

I made them some bean and vegetable meal for them with some spices they had on the train.  Kind of like chili with veggies instead of meat.  Which by the way, mother said that she can get me meat.  That was good because I wasn’t quite ready to give that up.  The trip was filled with talk about the human world, about my father, and the joy she experienced with the short time she had me.  And the whole time Luna slept, and snored, away.  Then late afternoon, most of us decided to follow that example, until it was nearing time to lower the sun and raise the moon for the night.  My mother woke me up right after she, and Luna got done with lowering the sun and raising the moon for the night.

Mother woke me up with a gentle hand to my shoulder, “Hmm?  What time is it?” Luna was helping to wake up the girls from their nap.

“We are almost home,” she said and sat down beside me after I sat up.  

“Well looks like we’ve come full circle then,” I gave her a sad smile while she put a wing and an arm around me.

“Looks like it yes,” she nodded then leaned in kissing my cheek.  “I’m so happy that you are home again.  I just wish that things were different, so you wouldn’t have a hard time here.  However, as soon as we walk in we will gather the captain of the guard and the head servant to tell them to spread the news that my son has come home.”

“Makes sense,” with a nod I understood, “so that they will know that I’m not a slave or anything.”

“Exactly,” she paused for a second.  “I suppose that would be the right time to call in Miss Scratch.”

“Yeah, that’ll work.”  The other girls were up and talking.  Rainbow was getting antsy already.  Fluttershy was yawning and stretching on her seat across from us.  AJ was up and, like Rainbow, was antsy to get off the train.  Rarity was already up, took a brush out of one of the many bags she had and was brushing her hair.  Quietly complaining about how messed up her hair gets when she sleeps.  Pinkie was talking away with Rainbow and AJ, more than likely to keep them busy so they wouldn’t go mad waiting for the train to stop at the station.

Twilight and Luna walked over.  Luna took a seat next to me with Twilight taking a seat next to Fluttershy across from us.  That’s when Fluttershy stopped yawning and stretching, saw me, and blushed hiding behind her mane.

“Welcome to Canterlot Fred,” Twilight said happily while adjusting her dress as she crossed her legs.

“Thanks, Twilight, I’m glad I came.”

Luna hummed in thought, “There is a question on how the nobles will react to Fred’s return.”

“You have nobles?” I asked looking over to Luna.

“Oh yes,” mother acknowledged with a nod.  “If I remember correctly your world has nobles as well right?”

“I’m sure they’re around,” leaning back I tilted my head back in thought.  “Mostly it was in England, but as far as I know they’re not so many nobles anymore as they are congressmen and congresswomen.”

“Parts of a committee?” Twilight wondered.

I nodded to her, “Something like that I think, but then again in our country, we didn’t have nobles.  Just people on city councils, state councils, and the national congress.”

“The ponies here are called nobles,” Luna explained in a voice similar to teachers, “and most are on a council or committee.  While some are nobles in a business sense.”

“Ah, gotcha and the ones that are left might have a problem with me huh?”

“Even if they did,” mother interrupted smugly, “they wouldn’t dare go against me.”

Leaning into her I chuckled happily, “There’s nothing more dangerous than a mother’s wrath.”

“Indeed,” Luna echoed.

“So I heard that you have a pet phoenix named Philomena?” looking up to my mother I wondered when I might see it.

“Oh yes,” smiling down to me she cheered.  “I’ve had her a very long time, do you know about them?”

“Only from legends,” I told her.  “There are no live ones.  Just that they have the ability to regenerate.  When they get old and time for them to die the burn away to ashes, then get reborn from those ashes to live again.  In human history, we’ve used that legend to nickname some machines that we’ve rebuilt.”

“You know she will remember you.”

“Really?” that was news to me.

“Oh yes,” mother giggled as I guess remembering something.  “She watched over you like a mother hen.  I was so grateful to her.  With her there I knew that you were safe.”

“Wow,” I whispered in amazement.  “Is she there now?”

“Yes she is, and I bet she will be happy to see you.”

“I bet Fred isn’t the only one she’ll be happy to see,” Twilight smirked hinting at something.  Fluttershy smiled.

When Fluttershy saw my confused face she explained, “Your mother came to Ponyville one day and brought Philomena with her.  But, she was near her rebirth, but I thought she was sick.  Being kind to animals is what I do, so I tried to make her better.”  Fluttershy giggled softly, “I didn’t know anything about phoenixes at the time, so Philomena decided to have some fun.”

“Sounds like she’s a prankster,” I chuckled.

“Yes, she is,” Luna confirmed.  “I can attest to that.”

“Been a victim have you?” a smirk worked its way on my face.

“At times yes.”

“Oh yeah,” Rainbow walked over to us sitting down next to Fluttershy, opposite of Twilight.  “Philomena helped me prank the guards and got them to flinch.  She’s great.”

Suddenly the train whistled with a squeal of the breaks.  A signal that we were pulling into the train station.  It was then that it really started to hit me of what I’ve really stepped into.  A whole new world.  A whole new life.  Almost in a daze, I stood up walking over to the window.  The architecture was like a modern Rome feel to it while keeping an old-world style.  The streets were brick and were a lot smoother than we humans ever were able to accomplish.  The train station itself was...a light purple building?  The walls were a light purple with large glass windows and a deep purple mansard style rooftop.  A large clock welcomed visitors above the main entrance that the train was coming to a stop in front of.  From what I could tell it looked like the whole castle was of the same time of coloring and architecture.

“What do you think?” Luna asked softly while the girls were gathering up their bags.  Taking a quick glance over to Rarity told me that she had enlisted Spike to gather up her mountain of bags.  However, Spike more than likely volunteered anyway.

“It’s definitely not what I’m used to,” the train came to a halt with steam billowing out from underneath.  “I will say though that the architecture is nice.”

“Wait until you see the castle itself,” mother kissed my forehead before putting an arm and a wing around me.  She led me out of the train and onto the wooden platform of the station.  

Spike looked like he was having some trouble with all of Rarity’s luggage.  “Hey Spike,” he paused looking over to me, “You need help with that?”

He shook his head, gently put down the mountain of luggage, then pointed to the opening doors of the station, “Nope.”  Four guards wearing full armor came out of the double doors.  What surprised me was that all were...pegasi?  All four, two male and two female, with gray coats.  The armor was all shades of blue.  Light blue for most of the armor except for the wings.  The armor for the wings were dark blue shades with a dark blue chest piece with a blue cat eye in the center.  What was odd was the wings themselves.  It was the wings of a bat.  And the helmets had a type of batwing Mohawk on it.

“Who are they?” I asked quietly as the guards walked up to us.

“They are the thestral guard's son,” mother whispered to me.  “I have day guards while Luna has night guards.”

I whispered an “oh” as the guards saluted to both my mother, Luna, and Twilight, “Your highnesses, welcome back to Canterlot,” the lead guard on the front and to my right greeted, “does your slave need help with the luggage?”

I could feel the tension from my mother instantly.  Rainbow whispered “uh oh” quietly under her breath.  Fluttershy said quietly, “Oh my.”  Pinkie started saying, “Oh no he’s not-” before getting cut off by Twilight’s hand to her mouth and loudly clearing her throat.  Rarity and AJ were quiet.

“He’s not a slave,” Luna began, but let my mother do most of the talking.

Of course, now the guards were confused because all they saw was a human, so naturally, they thought slave.  My mother’s voice was both soft and serene, but with a cold edge to it that chilled you to your very bones.  “My dear guards,” she cooed with a pleasant smile and hugged me to her.  “I know you are not aware, so I’ll let that pass this time.  You see this is not, and never will be, a slave.  He is my son, and your prince, Fred Justice.”

That shocked the guards into dumbstruck silence with their jaws hanging open as if trying to catch flies.

She continued in the same ice-cold soothing tone, “And when we get to the castle you will assemble the captains of both the solar guard and the lunar guard, plus the castle staff managers in the throne room.  That way the good news can be told that my son has returned home again.  Oh and make sure a mare named Vinyl Scratch is summoned as well if she’s not already there.”

It took a second, or two, for their brains to kick back into gear before they saluted. The lead guard letting out a quick, “Yes your highness.”

“Very well then,” Luna took over.  “Please see to it that our luggage is loaded.  I’m assuming there’s a limo chariot waiting?”

“Yes your highness,” the guard acknowledged before the four of them gathered up all the luggage and escorted us into the station.  A limo chariot?  Was that what I think it is?  I’ve seen chariots and even enclosed ones, but a stretched one?  The inside of the station had polished marble floors with polished white stone walls.  I whistled softly as we walked through.

“Like it?”

“Yeah Twilight I do,” I nearly whispered being so enraptured with it.  “We have buildings with polished stone floors and walls with mural ceilings in our government.  But I’ve never been there.  This is beautiful.”

“Oh my yes,” Fluttershy giggled walking in front of me, “and this is only the train station, wait until you see the stained glass windows in the hall of heroes.”

“Yeah, it’s where all of us are in this super-duper neat window of us defeating Nightmare Moon after we found the Elements of Harmony,” Pinkie said while bouncing along in front of us.

“It’s a hall where the most important events are pictured in stained glass windows that line the hallway,” Twilight explained to me as we exited the station.

And right there in front of me was the longest enclosed chariot I’ve ever seen.  I stopped awestruck at the sight.  It looked similar to what I saw in those western movies, but lower to the ground, slightly smaller wheels, and long enough to hold all of us.  Questions of how they built the frame to withstand that extra length flooded my mind.  My mother giggled at me waving a hand in front of my face, “Never seen one?”

“Not a chariot one no,” I told her while the guards put the luggage in the back compartment.  The girls were stepping inside as I spoke to mother, “We have limos sure which are stretched cars.  We really don’t have chariots anymore.”  With my mind back in gear again, mother ushered me inside then closed the door behind her.  “And was those bulls I saw pulling it?”

“Oh yes, they are,” she confirmed sitting down beside me.  “We use bulls to do a lot of the manual labor of pulling chariots or farm equipment.”

“Huh,” was the only thing I could say to that.  They were still four-legged animals like in the human world.  “They sentient?” I asked her.

She shook her head, “No, they aren’t and neither are cows.”

“Huh, interesting,” I muttered then started staring out the window at the scenery going by.  All the while the girls were quietly talking away among themselves.

“Alright, Twilight the first thing in the morning I want you up and early for flight practice,” Rainbow was quietly telling of her plans for Twilight’s practice flight lessons.

“I’ll be up Rainbow,” Twilight agreed.

“Which means no late-night study sessions,” Rainbow cautioned which by the look on Twilight’s shocked face was almost akin to blasphemy.  “I mean it Twilight,” Rainbow’s stern look won out, “to bed early to rise early got it?”

Twilight sighed with a slight grumble, “Fine.”

“The all-night party is going to be so much fun,” Pinkie cheerfully bounced in her seat.  

“Yeah I’m glad you got Vinyl to come and DJ Fred,” Twilight agreed smiling over to me while adjusting her dress after crossing her legs.  Which for a second my mind locked onto, then quickly diverting.

“You want some good beats you go to Vinyl,” Rainbow echoed leaning back in her seat putting her hands behind her head.  The seating was bench seats facing each other.  The ride was smoother than I expected.  The cab itself must be in some type of suspension.

“What about the decorations?” I wondered.  “Has people and ponies shown up to help decorate?”

“More than likely they will show up in the morning by train from Ponyville,” Luna said as we rolled along the road.  Even as smooth as the brick streets were the cab still rocked slightly as if trying to rock us back to sleep.  It was oddly soothing actually.

Soon I saw us pass through a wide metal gate.  A wide courtyard stretched out in front of us along the brick path.  On either side was a grass area, as if it was meant for people and ponies alike to stand there.  After sticking my head out the window I was able to catch the castle itself.  Tall and grand it outdid anything the humans of the past ever thought up.  What we were approaching put all of them to shame.  I whistled softly while my eyes and mind took it all in.  Chuckling and giggling came from inside as they were obviously amused at my antics.  Heck, I didn’t care all that much.  This was a new world for me.  It was both scary and exciting at the same time.

Large wide steps sat there like a wide maw opened up to us that led us to the front large double doors of the castle.  The two doors were decorated with a sun and moon symbol.  After the chariot stopped the girls got off first, then Luna, then my mother and I.  My eyes were wide as I took in the grand site of the castle.  It stood before me like the giant’s castle in the old fairy tale of Jack and the Beanstalk.  Even this put that to shame.  

With the guards grabbing the luggage we started our way up the wide stairs and into the castle itself.  The main hallway was grand with a red carpet down the center.  Pillars on either side of the hallway showing off their polished stone.  The click-clack of hoof shoes was muffled by the carpet.  A part of me was drawn to the oddity of hooves on these anthropomorphic ponies.  It was so odd and yet I was here in this very real place.

There was a four-way intersection we were passing and most of the girls stopped.  “Well I think I’ll turn in for the night,” AJ turned to the group.  “I’d like to do what I can here to help in the morning.”

“Oh me too,” Fluttershy said quietly.

“I for one need my beauty sleep,” Rarity whipped her hair in a soft sigh.  “There are lots of preparations and decorations to take care of tomorrow.”

“Me too,” Pinkie started bouncing down the hallway leading to my left.

Twilight, however, started sneaking down the hallway to the right.  And almost got away, almost.  “Twilight?” Rainbow called out to her with a voice that said that she knew what Twilight was doing, “Where are you going?  Surely you know that your guest room is in the opposite direction?”

“Oh um...” she hesitated for a second before straightening up with a smile.  “Yes I do, I was just going to get a single solitary book to take to my room.  To read.  In bed.”

“Pinkie promise me,” Rainbow smirked with her arms crossed under her chest.  My eyes locked on it for a second before veering away.

Twilight hesitated then almost snorted like a bull, “Fine.  Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”  She also went through some motions while even putting her hand to her closed eye.  Afterward, she stomped off down the hallway like a child that was told she couldn’t play with her toys.

“Pinkie Promise?” I queried my mother.

“It’s the most binding of promises,” she explained.  “And if ever broken you could lose their trust.  As Pinkie explained losing their trust is the fastest way to lose a friendship.”

“FOREVER,” came Pinkie’s loud voice echoing down the hallway as if it was a separate entity.

“Ok, now that was weird,” I whispered while looking down the hallway from where the voice came from.  “Even for Pinkie.”

“Yeah don’t sweat it, Fred,” Rainbow lightly punched my arm.  “Just think of it as Pinkie being Pinkie and you won’t have to worry about your brain exploding like Twilight’s.”

I just blinked at her.

Rainbow chuckled at me then started walking down the hallway, “Just ask her about it sometime.”

I just shook my head as my mother, Luna and I continued down the hallway.  We should be headed toward the throne…room.  My thoughts were put on hold again when we stepped through the large double doors and into the throne room itself.  One large throne sat upon a dais with two small waterfalls on either side.  Behind it on the wall were two tapestries, one for the sun and the other the moon.  Mother and Luna respectfully.  The throne room itself was just as grand with polished stone floor with a wide red carpet leading right up to the throne.  Large pillars on either side of the room framed the stained glass windows beautifully.  Being night time and no natural sunlight to light the room.  It was lit by magical lamps hanging from the high ceiling.  My head was on a swivel the whole way up to the throne.  The guards and staff were already there.  Luna sat on the throne, being night time and all, while I stood next to my mother.

I was searching for…

And then I spotted Vinyl on the front row and sent a smile her way with a raised eyebrow.  She was eyeing me carefully with her arms over her chest.  Within the crowd were humans as well and by the way, they were dressed was treated well.  At least by my mother.  I wondered how the staff treated them?  

Mother put an arm and a wing around me before she addressed the crowd.  “Thank you all for coming,” she began as her voice betrayed her emotions.  “The reason I asked you all here was because of this man here.  His name is Fred Justice.  And he is my son.”  There were gasps and murmurs throughout the crowd.  The humans were especially intrigued.  She held up a hand to quiet them down, “Years ago I fell in love with a human slave.  We were together, in secret, for two years before that fateful day when former Prince Blueblood stormed the castle.  He would have killed my son if I hadn’t taken him away to another world to be raised.”  

I watched the crowd carefully and there were many wide eyes and slacked jaws.

“Due to an incident which led Twilight to cross over into that very world, my son has returned after all these years,” mother leaned her head against mine as I did the same.  “He will be respected as much as you all respect me, my sister, and the Elements of Harmony.”

“Yes your highness,” the captains immediately saluted saying sharply.  While the servants said things similar as they understood as well.

“Why don’t you say something,” my mother whispered to me giving me a reassuring smile.

And with a nod, I stepped forward to address them.  To say that I was nervous was a slight understatement.  After taking a second to calm down with a deep breath I spoke my heart.  “I know this comes as a shock.  It was a shock to me after I learned about my heritage with this world.  My further shock that I can use magic.”  To prove my point I ignited a fireball in one hand and held it out for them to see.  “I’m the only human that can use magic and thereby proving that I’m not fully human.  I look human because of my father but can use magic because of my mother.  This doesn’t mean, however, that I’m better than any one of you.”  I put out the fire lowering my hand.  “I have come here, even fully knowing that humans are slaves here, to get to know my mother and my Aunt Luna.  And if I’m lucky, make a positive impact on this world.  But, I have a lot to learn.  And if you are patient with me I’m willing and able, to learn about this world, this nation, and its citizens.  I may have been born a prince, but I want to earn that title in your eyes.  In the eyes of the honored solar and lunar guard.  And in the eyes of all servants, both human and pony alike.  Even I have learned that a good leader is only as strong as he, or she, is humble to the needs of those they lead.  A captain of a ship can’t run the ship without the crew or listening to the crew.  Such is the same way with a great leader.  So for now, my job is to learn, and learn from all of you.”

“Well said,” was Luna’s encouragement to me.  I smiled back to her as one of the pony servants stepped up with a raised hand.

“Your highness,” the mare pony asked.  “Is it alright that we ask some questions?”

“Yes it’s alright,” mother told the crowd.  

It was a unicorn mare that stepped forward wearing a variation of a typical maids outfit.  Short sleeves that poofed out at the shoulders with lace.  Low cut front with lace lining the top.  The bottom was straight instead of the typical billowing out style of the french maid outfits.  Black with white lace.  She had a light yellow coat with light blue hair and tail.  With her age around Twilight.  

By what I could tell from her initial voice and her demeanor I think she was the reserved type.  Not quite to the level of Fluttershy shyness.  “My name is Lucy Love, my prince,” she spoke up softly, but not Fluttershy level of soft, “There truly is a human world?”

“Yes, there is Miss Love, where I was raised.”

“Are humans slaves there too?” she asked.

“In the human world,” I began slowly, “slavery, for the most part, has been abolished.  There are many nations in the human world and in some of those nations I’m sure that there still is some form of slavery.  Even today there are evil people who still want to enslave others for some reason or another.  However, it is not tolerated in a civilized society because one human doesn’t have the right to own another.  It is my belief that neither pony nor human has the right to own the other.  As both are intelligent and sentient beings worthy of their freedoms and rights under Equestrian law.”

This time one of the humans raised his hand.  He was dressed like a butler, “My name is John, my prince.”  I nodded for him to continue.  “I was wondering if Equestria’s humans could leave and go over to the human world?”

I really didn’t know how to answer that, so I turned around and shrugged slightly to my mother.  “Good question Mister John,” I said.

My mother contemplated it then looked down to the crowd, “It is an idea that we will look into.  However, I make no promises at this point.”

He seemed to accept that answer, so I waited for another one.  This time it was the solar guard captain that spoke up.  “If you don’t mind me asking your highness,” he began cautiously.  “Since it is obvious that the grave you have us guarding isn’t a pony, but a human.  Why keep it a secret?”

“Fear my good guard,” mother said softly as her voice filled with emotions.  “Fear that my ponies would desecrate the grave of the one I loved.  Blueblood and his fellow nobles, who I entrusted, had already killed him.  Taking his life and my son away from me.  I could not bear to watch his resting place be disturbed in like manner.”

The captain of the lunar guard raised her hand, “Your highness, I’m assuming that you plan on announcing the prince’s return to Equestria.  When do you plan on doing that?”

“Good question,” Mother answered.  “The morning after next to be exact.  During the Summer Sun Celebration here in Canterlot.  And for the first time in a long time, it will be a true celebration.  Before, everypony remembers it for when I defeated Nightmare Moon.  However, I always saw it with sorrow because I had to banish my own sister.  Now I can truly celebrate the return of my sister as Princess Luna, but also the return of my beloved son.  And I truly hope that you all can celebrate with me.”

To my surprise a lot of the ponies applauded her.  Not all of them, but most.  All of the humans did.  Probably because I was human myself.  With no other questions asked mother dismissed every one of them back to their normal duties.  Which left me with Vinyl, who has been quiet for the most part.

I walked up to her, “Well Vinyl?”

“Alright you convinced me,” she said with a firm nod, “It’s still hard to believe.”  She was wearing a cropped t-shirt that was almost a size too small.  With short shorts to complete the setup.  Both of light blue coloring.  Her hair almost matched her counterparts, although hers was longer as it stopped about midway down her back.  Still, wild hair though, as it was like she stuck her finger inside a wall socket.  Plus the long tail.  And the red shades.  

“Why is that Miss Scratch?” mother asked in the same tone she speaks to me with.  “Doesn’t the heart deserve to love what it wishes?”  Mother stepped down to stand next to me.

“I guess, but why him?”

“Fred’s father was as kind as he was protective.  Kind to those of like hearts, but with the heart of a lion,” mother smiled as she thought about my father.  “And in spite of being raised a slave he was very well educated, but also had a down to earth viewpoint.  Which most of the time came down to a few basic morals.”  Then she laughed outright, though it was one of those sad laughs, “I even miss his sense of humor that always rubbed me the wrong way.”

“You really loved him,” Vinyl said rhetorically with a soft sigh as if she was accepting it finally.

“I did yes with all of my heart, and still do,” mother nodded to her then put a wing around me.  “Will you DJ the party tomorrow night Miss Scratch?”

Vinyl appeared to think about it for a minute before accepting it with, “Alright, I’ll DJ the party.”

“Thank you Vinyl,” I smiled to her offering her my hand to shake, which she did.  “I really appreciate it.”

“You’re welcome, goodnight,” she simply said before turning around to leave.

“Goodnight,” mother and Luna said at the same time.  “Now then,” Luna stood up from the throne walking over to us, “Why don’t you go on to bed sister, I think that it’s time for Fred and I to talk.”

“Alright Lulu,” mother and Luna hugged each other before she embraced me hugging me tightly to her.  “I’m proud of you my sunshine boy.  What you said was not only beautiful but it proves you have a kind and just heart.”

“Thanks, mother,” she kissed my cheek as we separated.  “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight my sunshine boy and sleep well,” then it was her turn to retire for the night and left me with Luna.

“Come,” she said to me motioning me toward the hallway we came from.  “There is something that I know you are curious about.”

With a nod, I started following her from the throne room, “Yes, I was wondering about Nightmare Moon.”

“I thought as much.”  We left the throne room then back down the hallway, then turned down the hallway with the stained glass windows.  “Over one thousand years ago your mother and I ruled the land together.  We found the Elements of Harmony together and with them able to defeat Discord.”  I had no clue who that was.  She recognized my confusion and waved it off telling me that it would come later.  “We ruled peacefully, but over time I started to get jealous of your mother.  She seemed to shine more brightly than I.  Your mother would make such beautiful days for the ponies to enjoy, but they would always sleep during my nights.  I could make them so beautiful for them to enjoy, but they would always sleep through them.”  She sighed while looking up at the window of Twilight and her friends defeating Nightmare Moon.  “I became so jealous that I succumbed to the darkness that was inside my heart.  I wanted a perpetual night, so I could force them to enjoy it.”

I listened as the told her tale.

“Luckily your mother used the Elements to banish me,” she continued with a sigh then turning to look at me.  “And even after I returned after those thousand years, I still wanted perpetual night.  By this time, however, the Elements found Twilight and her friends.  And with them, they freed me from that darkness.  Since then I have learned that my night is there for a reason.”

I waited until I knew she was done before speaking, “You’re right.  Your night is there for a reason.  Everything has a cycle in order to preserve life.  The day is for work and toil, while the night is to rest from the day.”  She nodded at me.  “But isn’t more than that?”  She gave me a curious look.  “It’s because of your night, and how beautiful it is that they can rest.  Furthermore, when they are resting they are the most vulnerable right?”

“I supposed they are,” she mused.

“And when they are asleep and at their most vulnerable who better to watch over them?” I asked to stir her thoughts.  “So, in a way, they are surrendering themselves to you so you can watch over them at night.  It’s more than just rest, it’s a time of peace.  A time to relax and recover.”  The look in her eyes told me that the gears were turning in her head.  “In the human world,” I continued, “You know what they think of when they think of romance?”  She shook her head.  I smirked, “They think of a beautiful moonlit night that is filled with bright twinkling stars.  A nice dinner with soft music playing.  Not really about a hot summer day.”

“Truly?” I nodded with a smile when she asked.  She was silent for a couple of minutes while she stared at the window.  “I’ve never quite thought of the night that way before,” she turned to me with a soft smile.  “So, you’ve given me some things to think about.  Thank you.”

With a smile, I turned to her holding my arms out for a hug, “You’re welcome.”

She gave in and hugged me, although it was one of those hugs that she was trying it out.  At least it’s progress.  “You are wiser than I expected,” she told me honestly and started walking down the hallway again.

“Thank you, although I can’t take credit for most of it,” I smiled at her as we walked.  “My human mom and your human counterpart gave me most of it.  The rest came from life.”

“Is the human world difficult?”  We turned a corner and headed toward a garden, it looked like.

“Well, when you are a kid and just going to school it seems harder than it is,” I laughed remembering.  “I can’t speak so much living as an adult, per se.  Although, I have been working at AJ’s farm since junior high.  Ever since we were friends she needed help and I needed some spending money, so it was a no brainer.”  A smaller set of doors let us outside to the castle garden.  Larger than the Crystal Empire’s but same basic setup though with a fountain in the center and seating all around.  “But I guess,” I continued my thoughts, “trying to look out for the students in the school amid Sunset Shimmer’s acts was part of it.  Of course, that doesn’t mean I don’t have a lot to learn, because I do.  How did Mother find out about the human world?”

Now she smiled outright, “It was a long time ago when our teacher Star Swirl the Bearded banished three sirens there.  We learned from Star Swirl and when we were old enough and started ruling on our own is when he came forward and told us about the human world.  That was well before humans ever arrived.  He told us that he was fascinated by this other world and that he found a safe way for us to traverse between worlds.”

Flowers lined the path we were walking toward the center, but now most were asleep except for some.  I listened to her intently.

“Although he cautioned that it was dangerous because on the other side we would lose our magical abilities,” then she turned to me with a puzzled look.  “Which I was surprised to hear that you could use magic.”

I shrugged, “Got me on that one, I have no clue.”

“At any rate,” she continued dismissing it, “During his studies, he created the mirror, which as you know resides in the Crystal Empire for safekeeping today.”

“Yeah,” I turned to her wondering.  “Ok, so who is this Discord?”

“He is the master of chaos,” she explained.  “He is chaos incarnate.  His magic is chaos itself.  He would always try to take over Equestria and turn it into pure chaos for his amusement.”

“But...”

“Your mother thought that if he could be reformed then he would be a powerful ally.”  We reached the center and the fountain that we now stood before.  It was taller than I thought.  She took a breath before letting it out.  “And she would be correct, so as of today he is free once more from his stone prison and under the watch of Fluttershy.  Who is under the task of reforming him.”

“Wow,” that threw my mind for a loop.  “I’ll say that if anyone can reform him, then it would be Fluttershy.”  She went quiet as it was like she was simply enjoying the night, like a person who enjoys the sunset.  While watching her a smile formed on my face, “You know that your counterpart and I would take walks at night together.”

She looked over to me with a look that told me she wanted to know more.

“It would be our time together,” I told her now looking at the stars in the night sky.  “Sometimes mom would join us.  But, for the most part, it was just us two.  Sometimes we wouldn’t talk at all, just enjoy each other’s presence.  I would like to do that with you.”

She blinked at me as if processing the information then a small smile appeared, “I think I would like that.”

“So would I,” with a smile we sat back on the bench to enjoy the night.  “You know you’ll have to tell me about the constellations here.  This night sky is beautiful, but strange to me.”  Her eyes almost literally lit up when I asked her about the constellations.  I thought that it would.  I also genuinely wanted to know as well.  In order to connect with my Aunt in this world taking part in her interests was a necessity.  So, for the rest of what time I could stay awake, we talked about the constellations and the history behind them.  Or rather how the constellations told history.  She also found the constellations of the human world interesting as well.  Especially how it linked to some mythical animals.  Some things are universal as she spoke of how sailing ponies used her night sky to navigate, just like humans did.  And for the first time since coming here to this world and interacting with this world’s Luna, it appears that she was enjoying herself.  If the smile on her face was any indication.

The nap on the train helped, but my body still said that it was time for bed somewhere around midnight.  Luna noticed and thanked me for trying to stay up later, but she was firm when she said it was time for me to head for bed.  We hugged goodnight then she called for a guard to take me to my new room, which was beside my mother’s naturally.  After the guard bid me goodnight and shut the door it took a little bit for me to realize that this is my room.  

The bed was larger than a king-sized bed.  Four posted with privacy curtain and really soft and warm.  Lush carpet covered the polished stone floor, which was good for my bare feet.  One standalone closet and large chest of drawers with attached equally large mirror.  It had a fireplace, but in the middle of summer, it wasn’t needed.  Luckily there was a balcony that I could open the doors to in order to provide some air, which I did.  And an open doorway which led to the spacious bathroom, again covered in lush carpet.  It was way more than I was accustomed to, but right now there was only one thought in my head.  Take a nice hot shower and jump in bed.

And that’s what I did.  Little did I know that trouble was just hours away.

^_^

I’ll admit that this bed was the most comfortable one that I had ever slept in.  And I really didn’t want to wake up to whoever was trying to get me up.  On the other hand, it seemed like it was urgent.  If not how this guard was shaking my shoulder, then the sound of his voice would be another clue.  Groggily I opened my eyes to look up at the captain of the solar guard, in full uniform.  Even through my half-asleep haze, I could tell there was a look of near panic on his face.  Not to mention it shows in his voice when he said, “My prince, my prince.”

“Yes Captain,” my voice was a little slurred due to sleep, “Morning already?  What is it?”

“I’m sorry to wake you, my prince,” he respectfully apologized before saying something that put me in near panic, “But something happened last night to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”  I was awake and sitting up in an instant and paying full attention to him, “They went missing last night.  And due to that, the sky itself has split between day and night.  Ponies are starting to panic.”

For a second I was frozen in shock.  Missing?  How the hell could they end up missing from this place?  It’s a fortress.  I took a deep breath to calm myself down before getting out of bed, in my undies, to quickly get dressed in my suit pants, white shirt, and shoes.  “Alright Captain,” I began while getting dressed.  “Have you notified Princess Twilight and her friends?”

“Yes my prince,” he saluted saying sharply, “they are assembling as we speak.”

“Good,” I nodded firmly then headed for the door.  “Let’s go and figure this out then.”  I didn’t know much about this place or really how it functioned as far as government.  But one thing was obvious, that without my mother and Aunt Luna the ponies, and humans, who took comfort in their leadership, would panic.  It would be the same way in England if the queen suddenly went missing.  So based on that, I had to suppress my own panic of possibly losing my mother and Aunt Luna after just finding and meeting them.

The captain and I were running side by side down the hallway until we got into the throne room.  Twilight and the rest of the girls were already there when the Captain and I came running in.  “Fred,” Twilight called out as I ran up to them.  “Thank goodness you’re here.  I can’t believe it, I just can’t believe it.  Your mother and Princess Luna...just...they’re just-”

I quickly grabbed her head, gently of course, but firm enough, to get her attention, “Twilight calm down.  If the citizens of this nation see us panic then there’s no hope for them.”

She took a deep breath then let it out slowly, then gently took my hands bringing them down to hold, “You’re right, you’re right.”  That got her brain working, “Ok we know that they are missing and that the sky is split in two between day and night.”

“Yeah, but how is that possible when they both control the sun and the moon?”

“That’s a good question Rainbow,” I told her then spoke my thoughts to Twilight.  “So, wouldn’t that mean that they aren’t in control of them?”

Twilight acknowledged with a nod letting go of my hands to think, “Correct, which means that for whatever reason they went missing and got cut off from their magic at the same time.”

“But how?” Fluttershy asked quietly.

There was a second or two of silence before Twilight spoke up, “We can start by retracing their steps last night.  From there we can then find out where they went missing from.”  She looked up to me as I followed what she was thinking.

“Then I’m assuming we can find out how they went missing?”

“Right by analyzing the residual magic that whoever took them left behind,” Twilight answered.  “So after we parted you, your mother and Luna went to the throne room.”

I nodded and continued while looking over to the captain, “Yes, we were all in the throne room to let the guards and the staff know about me.  From there mother went off to go to sleep while Aunt Luna and I talked in the hallway before spending the rest of the time in the garden.  I was with her until around midnight or so where I was then escorted to my room.”

“Ok,” Twilight continued from there.  “It was after Celestia left the throne room that she visited Spike and I in our room while I was going over checklists for today.  From there she went to bed.”  Twilight turned fully to the captain, “Captain, it appears that there are two places you need to search.  Anywhere between my room and hers for Celestia’s disappearance.  Then in the garden for Luna’s disappearance.  Check for any and all kinds of magic that could explain how they disappeared.”

The captain saluted sharply, “Yes your-”

“Your highness,” the door burst open by another guard running in panting up a storm.  “News from Ponyville.”

“Calm down soldier,” the captain told him calmly, “take a breath and speak.”

“The Everfree Forest is...well,” he looked like he couldn’t believe what he was about to say, “it’s invading.”

“Invadin’?” AJ stepped up beside Twilight asking.  “How in tarnation can a forest invade?”

“Black vines and black clouds are coming out of the Everfree Forest.  They’re getting into everything,” he said quickly.

“My stars,” Rarity’s shocked voice spoke up from behind me.

“Let’s go tell those mean vines to go back where they came from,” Pinkie suggested and started walking to the door.

“Wait,” Twilight halted her, then looked to me.  “What about your mother and Luna?”

“Why don’t you and your friends go investigate Ponyville and those vines,” I suggested to her.  “While I hold down the fort here and continue with their disappearance.”

“Good enough for me, let’s go,” Rainbow was already flying toward the door.

“Captain,” Twilight turned to him with her wings out in royal fashion.  “Please get the fastest flying chariot ready.  We will need to get to Ponyville asap.  Prince Fred will stay here and report to me what you find.”  

“Yes your highness,” the captain saluted again sharply then grabbed the other guard.  “Come on soldier we got work to do.” 

“Fred,” Twilight turned back to me after they left.  “I’ll be right back to bring you a couple of communication orbs.  You can use one to tell me what you find.”

“Agreed,” I nodded to her.  “I doubt those vines sprouting, mother and Luna missing, and the sky split in two are just coincidences.”

She nodded agreeing with me, then was gone in a flash of magic.  That startled me, but I guess I should get used to it though.  She was back in the same flash of magic a few seconds later with a little gray orb in her hand, “Alright.  You can use this.  Just tap it once to activate it and it will connect to this one.”

I nodded taking it in my hand right when the captain returned with a salute about a minute or so later, “Princess Twilight?  The chariot is ready and you can be in Ponyville in fifteen minutes.”

“Excellent Captain, thank you,” after the captain saluted once more and took off she turned to me taking my hands again.  She looked up to me with an expression of both comfort and worry.  “We’ll find them, Fred.”

I took her hands again and used them to help steady myself, “I know, I’m not about to lose them now right after coming here to get to know them.  Good luck Twilight and stay safe.”

“I will,” she told me then headed out of the throne room to join her friends.  Which left me alone in the throne room.  In a totally different world that I wasn’t ready for.  Taking charge wasn’t in my plans, but as we humans say, ‘Best laid plans of mice and men….’  After another deep breath, I gripped the orb in my hand and steadied myself before putting it in my shirt pocket.  Now the only thing I could do was wait.  The part that I was never that good at.  

My first thought was to go up and sit down on the throne.  Simply so I wouldn’t have to keep standing, but then that would send them the wrong message.  Wouldn’t it?  So, I opted to sit at the base of the dais stairs.  And wait.

^_^

It was about an hour or so later that a couple of solar guards came in to stand at the door.  Hopefully, that meant that they were close to something.  My hands were clasped together with my head resting on them lost in thought when the door opened.  The guards looked at the yellow coated maid then let her enter.  It took me a second to remember that her name was Lucy Love.  One of the maids from last night.  She had a plate with food and a glass of juice in her hands.  And was walking toward me.

I stood up to greet her when she got close, “Miss Love?”

“Good morning Prince Fred,” she greeted sweetly and bowed slightly.  “I hope you don’t mind, but I haven’t seen you in the kitchen or dining room yet this morning.  And with everything going on I didn’t think you had the chance to eat yet...”

I smiled at her because of her thoughtfulness, “So you brought me something huh?”

“Yes my prince,” she answered and my stomach chose right then to make my hunger known.  She giggled softly before quickly stopping.  

I chuckled along with her and gently took the plate and glass from her, “Thank you Miss Love for thinking about me.  I appreciate it.”  It was orange juice and after taking a sip I tilted the glass to her, “Very good too.”

“You’re welcome my prince,” she curtsied to me.  “I’m happy to please.”  I sat down again and began to nibble on the eggs and fruit she brought me to settle my stomach.  Right when Miss Love turned to leave, to leave me to eat in peace, is when the doors opened for the solar captain.  After setting the plate down I stood back up to greet him.

“Captain?”

He stopped with a sharp salute, “My prince, there is news regarding our investigation.”  I nodded for him to continue.  “We have found magical traces left behind in both locations.  It was chaos magic that took Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

“Discord,” I whispered quietly as anger was quickly swelling.  Miss Love had quietly slipped away to do her duties.

“Yes sir.”

I activated the orb from my pocket and waited for Twilight to answer.  “Fred?  News already?” she asked as her face swam into view.

“Yeah,” she could tell from the tone of my voice that I wasn’t happy either.  “Chaos magic took my mother and Aunt Luna.”

“What?” was Twilight’s shocked reaction.

“Why that no good lyin’ varmint,” I heard AJ’s unhappy reaction in the background.

“After he said he was innocent too,” Pinkie’s disgruntled high pitched voice spoke up from behind Twilight.

“Well, what if he took them to a safe place?” Fluttershy asked.

“Really Fluttershy?” Rarity sounded like she didn’t believe it.  “I’m sorry darling, but it does appear that he lied to us.”

“Again,” Rainbow grumbled.

“At any rate,” Twilight interrupted.  “I did find out why the vines are growing.  Your mother and Luna found the Elements of Harmony from the Tree of Harmony.  And right now I think the tree is in danger, so we are headed there now.”

“And unfortunately getting ourselves all icky and dirty in this mess of a forest.”

“Look on the bright side Rarity,” AJ’s voice hinted that she was trying to cheer her friend up, “at least afterward you’ll get to pay a visit to the spa.”

“Anyway,” Twilight interrupted again.  “How are things over there?”  That was a good question, which I looked to the captain and turned the orb so Twilight could look at him.

“We have told the crowd that not to fear that a pony from royalty has taken charge and to keep calm.  That it will be solved soon,” he reported.  “That seemed to calm everypony down.”

“That’s great news,” Twilight sighed in relief.  “After we save the Tree of Harmony and destroy the vines we’ll find out what Discord did to Celestia and Luna.”

“Alright Twilight, good luck and be safe.  All of you,” I told her.

However before Twilight could answer, Pinkie’s face came into view, “Aww don’t worry Freddy Weddy, all will be fine don’t you worry.”

And then she was gone replaced by Twilight’s slight giggling face, “I’ll let you know every step of the way, Fred.”  And with a nod, she was gone.

With a sigh I put the orb back in my pocket again, “And we’re back to waiting.”

The captain was going to say something, but before he could the double doors opened once more.  And it wasn’t the guards that did it either because they were confused as it wasn’t them that opened them.  A few ponies didn’t just walk in, but practically marched in.  The pony in the lead was wearing a tailored white suit, blue tie, white coat, and blond hair and tail.  Behind him was four ponies as well.  Looks to be two couple.  All well dressed holding their heads held high with wide grins on their faces.

“What now?” I muttered, annoyed at their entrance.

“Captain,” the white pony in front started saying after forcing his way in.  “You should have called me immediately upon Celestia and Luna’s disappearance.”

The captain snorted like a bull at the pony.  He also stiffened at his sight, as if ready for a fight.  “Hardly,” he responded with clear distaste.  “You don’t belong here anymore.”

“Our Prince was wrongly stripped of his title and heritage,” a unicorn mare said wearing an expensive dress with a light yellow coat and light blue and white hair and tail.  Reminded me of Miss love and I hope they weren’t related.

“And was only doing what was right in order to preserve the purity of our race.”  He was a unicorn stallion of a grayish-blue coat with dark gray hair and tail.  Husband maybe?  They obviously didn’t believe in mixed relationships.  And it wasn’t until I thought that, that it clicked…

“Blueblood,” I growled out softly and glared at them.  I was quickly rising passed angry.

“Our Prince Blueblood has returned to rule in absence of our princesses,” the mare said again as the group started walking across the throne room.  As if they owned the place.

The captain began to step forward to stop him, but I gently touched his arm.  And when he looked back and saw the anger in my eyes he nodded, slowly stepping aside.  “Why don’t you finish what you started all those years ago Blueblood?”  I stepped forward glaring, and almost snarling actually, at him.  That made them stop.

“Captain?  Why do you obey this...ech...human?” Blueblood asked, but I wouldn’t let him off.

“Are you too cowardly to finish what you started Blueblood?” my hands were clenched so tightly I thought my nails were breaking the skin.  But I didn’t care.  I wanted him to confess, or do something, so I could pummel him.

“What do you mean slave?” he glared at me.

“I mean,” I grinned from ear to ear.  “That years ago you stormed the throne room and murdered John Justice did you not?”

“It is not murder to eliminate a slave who corrupted our princess and had that abomination,” he shot back.

“Oh but she escaped with him,” I paused slightly and hopefully leading him on, “didn’t he?”

“Not if Sunset Shimmer did her job.”

“Blueblood don’t-”

He turned back to the mare in a heated exchange, “I don’t care if they know.  She’s in the human world and probably killed that abomination already.  They can’t prosecute me for something in another world.”

Got him.  I was literally seeing red right now.  Everything had a red tint to it, I was beyond angry at this point, and I knew my hands were on fire.  “Oh but that’s where you’re wrong.”  When they looked over at me they froze in sheer terror.  The four ponies with Blueblood started to turn and leave, but...somehow...I closed the doors on them with a loud slam that echoed in the throne room.  “You see, she failed at her job to kill me,” my steps were slow while keeping my eyes locked on the cowering Blueblood.  “Because she didn’t even know that it was me until I kept her from killing Twilight.  Then she failed at killing me.  And now...I’m back.”

“That’s impossible,” he whispered in fright and couldn’t move if he wanted to.  His fright glued him to the floor.

“You are hereby charged with treason, and conspiracy to commit murder against the crown.”  I stopped in front of him within arms reach.  “Please resist,” I whispered to him as he made a liquid puddle on the floor.  “I’d like nothing more than to rip you to pieces.”  I waited for him to make the first move.  I wanted him to make the first move.  “Go ahead you coward, finish what you started.”

Through all this tension suddenly came a shrill tone and the orb began vibrating.  “My prince the orb,” I barely heard the captain call out over the roaring in my head from the rage I was feeling.  Luckily for us all, I had enough sense to grab the orb from my pocket and toss it to him.  All while staring right into Blueblood’s terrified eyes.

“Great news-”

“Have you found the princesses?” the captain asked quickly interrupting her.  I was torn between finishing this guy off and listening to Twilight’s voice.  A twitch, anything, from Blueblood and he would be nothing, but a smear against the wall.

“Yes,” Twilight responded sounding a little confused.  “They’re right here.  Why?  What’s going on?”  I didn’t look but hearing that my mother and Aunt Luna was safe ebbed some of my rage.  Some.  I was still holding him in place with my eyes.  My heart pounding in my chest with the near growling breathing probably wasn’t a pretty sight.  The part of me that wanted to kill him and make him pay was warring with the part that knew if I did, then it would be like giving in to the dark side.  So to speak.  There would be no turning back and a chance that I could end up in a place similar to Aunt Luna.  

The captain must have turned the orb around to show what was going on because I heard, “Goodness.”  Then my mother’s voice.  “Get us to the throne room...NOW.”  A second later a pop was heard.  Blueblood looked behind me and his eyes widened more before rolling back in his head and slumping to the floor passing out.  

Before I could say or do anything I heard two sets of hooves running over to me.  My mother’s soft gentle hands took my head and turned it to look into her eyes, “I’m here my sunshine boy.  I’m here.”  Out of the corner of my eye, the captain come over and took away Blueblood to who knows where.  

I was still seeing red and I’m sure at least my hands were still on fire.  However, her presence, her touch, and the soft voice, that only a mother can do, was quickly getting through to me.  However, I was shaking and not just slightly either.  “It was him,” I was able to get out through my shaking voice.

“I know,” she cooed kissing my head.

“He confessed...to...”

She embraced me with her arms and her wings.  My fire went out and the red tint in my vision went away.  My head was buried in her chest as she softly shushed me.  My rage quickly went away, which left me crashing from not only the adrenaline, but also from the sudden, and massive, use of magic that I wasn’t used to.  Not to mention the grief that replaced it.  Which was why I was still shaking in her embrace.  Luna also hugged me as well.  “He sent...Sunset Sh...Shimmer...”

“What?” my mother softly asked.

“He sent...Sunset...after me,” I finally got out.  “He confessed...to conspiracy.”

“That explains her reaction,” I heard Twilight say.  

“What you mean Twilight?” was Rainbow’s question.

“Right after Sunset changed into that she-demon,” she explained.  “Fred decided to try and stop her.  She was shocked and surprised that any magic was used to attack her with.  And when Fred told her what he knew about Equestria she had a sudden look of realization.  If Blueblood confessed to sending Sunset Shimmer after Fred then that explains not only the look she gave him but how she called him her prince.”

“I wanted...wanted to...”

“I know,” my mother cooed gently as she and Luna held me.  “I wanted to as well.  And almost did during his sentencing the first time.  It took me quite a while to calm down.”

“We are proud of not only your restraint,” Luna said softly to me, “but we are assuming you got him to confess?”

“Ye...yeah,” I tried to chuckle through all my shaking, but it didn’t work so well.  “I wanted...him...to hang himself...so to speak.”

“It worked my sunshine boy,” she kissed my head again.  "He won’t ever see the light of day again.  Nor any of those ponies with him.”

“Can’t...stop shaking,” I whispered.

“Your crashing from the overuse of magic and adrenaline,” Luna said then took a step back.  I lifted my head seeing her look back toward Twilight, her friends, and a weird creature that looked like some god sneezed together and called it good enough.  “Twilight will you take over here?”

“Of course Princess Luna,” I heard Twilight say, “We will take care of everything.”

“Thank you Twilight,” my mother said as Luna gently turned my head to look up to her.  She had sorrow, sympathy, and I thought I saw some admiration in her eyes when I looked up at her.

“Rest,” is the only thing she whispered to me as she literally blew on me.  I felt myself falling into the sweet embrace of sleep.  It wasn’t a quick trip into it, but a gentle slope where I had enough time to smile up to her before going under.  And see her smile in return.
> Chapter Eight:  Summer Sun Celebration
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I felt so drained after waking up from the slumber Luna put me under.  Drained physically, emotionally, and magically.  A little groggy too.  My eyes opened slowly, and under protest, to see white walls, tile floors, and a hospital bed.  Was it really that necessary?  At least I wasn’t alone.  Turning my head to the right was Luna sitting in a chair.  Quietly reading something.  She was in the same outfit from before, a roman-ish tunic.  “Luna,” said quietly to get her attention.

Instantly she looked up from the book with a smile, “Fred, you’re awake,” then closed the book and set it down on the bedside table.  “How do you feel?”

“Drained and a little weak, but other than that,” I shrugged slightly.  “I feel alright.”  I didn’t see any tubes in my arms.  “Thanks for letting me sleep it off.”

“You’re welcome, although I am a little surprised you are awake so early,” she raised an eyebrow at me.

“Oh?”  She nodded.  “Well to be early is to be on time, to be on time is to be late, and to be late is to run three laps around the football field with Rainbow and AJ slapping my butt the whole time.”  I think she was giggling at the imagery.  With a little groaning, I sat up with Luna’s help.  “Thanks,” I looked at her smiling, “What time is it?”

“Almost midnight,” she told me without even looking at a clock.  “You slept for about twelve hours.” I stretched slightly while testing everything.  I groaned out a chuckle.  

“Feels like I worked out for two hours straight.”

“It’s the side effect of the overexertion,” she explained, “Mainly from the magic.”

I nodded and sat there for a minute letting my mind run through the events.  She waited as if she knew I had to talk about it.  Lifting my hands I looked at them, “I came close to killing him.”  She slowly nodded.  “I wanted to.  I wanted to soo badly.”

“Everypony is pleased that you didn’t,” she said softly with a smile.  “Your mother, and I, are proud that you did not.”

“Thanks.”

“What stopped you?” she asked as if she needed to know.

I looked up to her while in thought, “It was like I could see past the corner that I was fixing to turn.  That if I killed him and turned that corner, then it would be a dark path that I chose to walk down.  Reminds me of a story from the human world.”  She looked at me with a raised eyebrow wanting to know more.  “It’s called Star Wars.  A classic tale of good against evil, but set in the stars across many worlds.  Mainly between two sides.  The Jedi and the Sith.  People can have extraordinary powers that can be used for good or evil.  The Jedi train for good purposes while the Sith for evil purposes.  The Jedi teaching warns against giving in to your anger and hate for it will lead you down the dark path, that the Sith walk, where there is little, to no hope, of recovery.  And it was like if I did kill him then it would be like turning that corner and choosing to go down that dark path.”

“I understand,” she said quietly after a minute or two in thought.  “And you’re more right than you know.”  Now it was my turn to be curious.  “You see I gave into my jealousy and hate, which led me to become Nightmare Moon.  I'm pleased, and proud, that you were able to save yourself from that fate.”

It was shocking to hear that I could have turned into something similar.  She saw that in my eyes, “Was I really that close?”

She nodded to me, “Yes, you were.  The magic inside of you is Alicorn magic, the same as your mother and I.  When a normal unicorn goes into a rage as Twilight did a couple of years ago, they can return to normal when their magic is spent, or if they just give up as Twilight did.  But when an Alicorn goes into such a rage...”

She trailed off letting me finish, “Such as the one I was in, it’s more perpetual?”

“In short yes.  There’s an emotional aspect to our magic.  And in a rage, there’s a danger of the emotion reinforcing the magic, which in turn makes the emotion stronger.  Thus creating the cycle.  This was why it took the Elements of Harmony to save me from that cycle.  The Elements also showed me the error of my jealousy and hate, which is how they worked to get rid of said cycle.”

I blinked a couple of times while my brain computed that information.  “Wow,” I spoke softly putting my head in my hands as it hit me.

“Indeed, but fear not,” she continued happily this time, putting a hand on my shoulder with a wide smile.  “Now that you have conquered it once, you can do it again.  And even prevent it.”  She smiled and sat back in the chair going onto a different subject.  “The captain told us everything and the charges against Blueblood.  He will be tried and convicted easily, along with the four ponies with him.  Even now he’s down below in our dungeons.  Never to see another sunrise or sunset.”

I nodded.  “So, what’s going on with Twilight, her friends, and mother with the celebration?”

“I was able to convince your mother into taking a nap,” she rolled her eyes slightly, “although she didn’t want to.  Honestly, I did too, right here for a few hours during the day.  Tried to tell Twilight the same, but she and her friends insisted on keeping with the preparations.”

I smiled at that, “They are so much like their counterparts.”  That’s when my stomach made its feelings known with a soft growl.  I looked down at it while Luna giggled at me.

“That’s a good sign,” she stood up with her hand over her mouth still giggling slightly.  “I’ll tell the nurse you’re awake and get you something to eat.”

“Thanks, I’m famished.”  She and the nurse came back with a tray of some fruits, another tray of peas, carrots, and other veggies.  I was practically licking my lips at the sight, “Oh thank you.  I didn’t get to eat everything that Miss Love gave me this morning.”  The trays were put down on the swinging bed table and I practically dived into it.

“Meanwhile I’ll do a simple checkup,” the nurse said and lit up her horn as a magical something washed over me.  I think it was like a scanning spell or something.  Like Star Trek’s medical tricorder, only I could feel the magic washing over me.  She was wearing a typical nurse's scrubs of a light blue color.  Which went kinda well with her light pink coat and white hair and mane.  She got done with the scan about the same time I finished the fruit tray.  “Well everything checks out,” she told me, “Just take it easy for the next couple of days and don’t use any magic.  And you’ll be fine.”

“Thank you, nurse...”

“Oh sorry,” she giggled putting a hand to her muzzle.  “Nurse Stitch Prince Fred.”

“Thank you, Nurse Stitch.”

“You’re welcome,” she bowed.  “And save some room later because there’s plenty to eat at the party.”  Then she was off to do the rest of her rounds.

“Yes the party is going on right now,” Luna told me when I dived into the other tray.  “Don’t worry though, the party goes on until morning when I lower the moon and your mother raises the sun.”  She let me eat for the few minutes it took for me to get through the tray.

Being full felt good after a long day, “That’s better,” patting my stomach with a content sigh.  

Luna giggled, “As the nurse said, save some room for later.”

“Hey, there’s always room for dessert,” I chuckled.

She offered her hand to me, “Feel like standing up and waking up your mother?”

I took her hand as she helped me up from the bed, “Yeah, I think so.”  She offered to teleport me there, but I wanted to walk.  I needed to walk in order to get my strength back.  Turns out, the castle has a couple of rooms that are specially built like hospital rooms.  All they needed to call was the doctor and nurses to come up and tend to whomever.  So, that’s where I was walking from. 

While walking down the hallways up to mother’s room, I thought that the castle felt a bit empty.  Odd feeling when you practically have most of Canterlot outside in the courtyard.  Still, it was nice to walk with Luna.  When we got to Mother’s room, there was a couple of lunar guards at the door.  “Your highness,” one of them said in a sharp salute.  “Prince Fred,” the other one said saluting as well.

“Good evening sirs,” Luna greeted them politely with a nod.  “Is my sister up yet?”

“I don’t believe so your highness,” one of them answered.  They both looked identical actually.  I made a mental note to ask about that.  Most of the guards did and wondered if it was a magical thing?

“Oh good,” I smiled, “then I can surprise my mother then.”  Walking up I opened the door as quietly as I could.  Which, wasn’t hard considering the high quality of the oiled hinges.  Luna and I slipped inside shutting the door softly behind us.  Luna lit up her horn, so we could see in the dark.  Sure enough, mother was there lightly snoring away.  Luna and I approached the bed.  Me on the side that Mother was facing with Luna on the other.  My hand gently shook her shoulder after sitting down to wake her up, “Mother, wake up.”

“Five more minutes,” she grumbled softly and turned over.

Luna just smirked slightly, leaned in, and began to repeatedly tap her head.  “Sister wake up.”

Mother grumbled batting the hand away.

“Wake up, come on.”

More grumbling.

“Your son is here.” 

She was up in a flash.  She looked to Luna first.  Didn’t see me, then looked in the other direction.  Saw me and her face lit up like the sun she rises, “My sunshine boy.”  Her arms and wings opened, her magic activated, and lifted me up off the floor and into her waiting arms in a massive hug.  “How are you feeling?”

I chuckled a little at her antics while hugging her back, “Just a little drained, but fine.”  

“I’m so happy that you’re alright,” her voice was tinged with a mother’s worry.  “And I’m so proud of you my sunshine boy.  Handling everything so well.”

“Thanks,” I knew that she just needed to hold me for a bit.  However, turned out that she wasn’t the only one, because we were about to have another visitor?  The balcony doors were open to let the cool evening breeze blow through, but that wasn’t the only thing that blew in.  From outside I heard the screech first before a ball of fire flew in, circled the room, before extinguishing the flames showing a beautiful phoenix.  A live living breathing phoenix came in for a landing at the foot of the bed with a happy screech.  

I sat there awestruck at the sight of the legendary bird.  I’m sure my jaw was hanging open as well.  The bird first started to hop up the bed, but then stopped after seeing me.  “Philomena,” mother cheered happily and gripped me a little tighter putting her head on my shoulder.  “Guess who’s back?”  

Philomena was taller than I thought.  A little bit larger than the average hawk I thought.  And just breathtaking.  Her head tilted slightly as animals do when they’re unsure of something.  Softly chirped a couple of times before hopping closer to me.  Close enough that she was already standing in my lap with a claw on each leg.  And when she leaned in for a closer look, I swear I saw intelligence in those eyes.  She was close enough to take a sniff, almost like a dog would.  There was a pause.  Then her head shot back looking me in the eyes as her own eyes went wide.  It was a realization.

“Yes, my son’s back,” mother said softly.

“Hi,” I had no clue what to do from here.

However, Philomena took a page from Mother.  Did you know that the legends about phoenix tears are true?  Philomena cooed softly with a tear forming in her eye.  I could actually see the emotion on her face, just like a person’s face.  Slowly she brought her head to rub against mine.  And I felt the tear from her eye being absorbed into my cheek.  Not only was my strength returning but my magic as well.  She kept quietly cooing and rubbing her head against mine.  I then realized that she was crying, just like mother did.  Gently, I brought up a hand to rub her head.  Mother petted her as well, and we sat there holding each other for a couple of minutes.

Finally, Philomena pulled back cooing happily that I had returned.  And now thanks to her I could show her something, “Not only am I back Philomena, but I have a surprise for you.”  She tilted her head at me cooing questionably.  Lifting up my hand for her to see I ignited it with fire.

Of course, that got mother and Luna worried.  “The nurse told you to take it easy,” Luna cautioned.

Philomena jumped back slightly then cooed excitedly flapping her wings.  She also showed her excitement over my abilities by igniting a small flame of her own on her head.

“Phoenix tears,” I told them with a smirk, “turns out that part wasn’t a myth after all.”

“That’s great,” mother clapped her hands together.  “In that case, I have an idea for when Luna lowers the moon and I raise the sun.  Right now, I think we have a party to attend.”

Now she’s talking.

^_^

The whole courtyard was the party’s selected location.  Not surprising considering the number of ponies that attended.  On the way there, mother and Luna explained that the platform for the ceremony itself was off to the side of the courtyard since the castle faces north and south.  We walked right down the steps with Philomena choosing to ride on my shoulder.  Now that she knew I was back there was the impression she’s going to stay glued to my side for a while.  Need to talk to someone about getting another set of clothes.  This suit is getting tiresome to wear time after time.  

Right at the bottom of the stairs was the DJ table with Vinyl there doing her thing.  Wearing the crop shirt, that was eye-catching short, and short shorts that clung to her figure.  What made it worse was her hips were swaying with the beat.  Which meant that her tail was swaying a little hypnotically.  Off on either side of the DJ table was food and drinks on either table.  Speakers next to them with flashing lights around that reminded me of those multicolored lights at concerts.  More than likely all powered by magic and not electricity.  

I guess my eyes stared a little too long at Vinyl because Philomena saved me from embarrassment by nipping my head gently.  It accomplished what she wanted and brought me out of my stupor.  “Thanks, Philomena,” I whispered to her as we all separated to mingle.  Luna went to go dancing actually.  Surprised me on that one, because her counterpart never really danced.  Mother went to talk, naturally.  In that, she’s like her counterpart.  My goal was to get something to drink first then hopefully say hello to Vinyl, or at least give her a wave.  “I don’t know why,” I whispered, or tried to, over the loud music, “But ever since coming here my mind, and eyes, have been wandering more than usual.”  

She cooed at me sounding like a question.

“I mean for a normal human my age,” I continued while taking some punch.  “It’s natural to think about such things and for girls to catch my eye.”  I took a sip of the red looking fruit punch.  “Wow this is very good,” I smacked my lips holding up some for her to try, which she did.  “This is different,” I mused while stealing a glance at Vinyl before forcing myself to turn away.  “It feels more intense...or instinctual maybe?”

Philomena cooed that sounded like she didn’t know.  Not that I expected her to, but it was nice to talk about it.  Wish I had a guy to speak to this about.  Guess it’s something I’ll simply have to wade through on my own.

“Alright,” Vinyl came over the speakers after the music ended.  “Hope everypony is having a great time tonight, but it’s time to take a break.  Don’t party too hard because there’s plenty of more nights ahead of us.  And it looks like our princesses have joined us tonight.”

“The fun has been doubled,” Luna called out from the dance area, which was part of the walkway.  A cheer rose up from the crowd as Vinyl turned of her equipment and turned my way.  Not only turned my way but walking my way.  And looking at me.  “Hey there Vinyl,” my voice sounded like a nervous kid with a crush, “Looking good and sounding good tonight.”  Mentally slapping myself for sounding so lame.

“Thanks,” she simply said to me, took my cup, and gulped down the rest of it before handing it back to me.  “So what happened this morning?” she asked me outright while staring straight up at me and leaning against the table.  Straightforward simple answers.  Just like her counterpart.  After a nod to her, I refilled my cup, took a sip, and then told her.

“It was Blueblood again,” I began softly as a breeze blew through ruffling my long hair.  My eyes looked to hers, so she could see the turmoil in them, “When mother and Aunt Luna disappeared he figured he would use this to his advantage and take over.  He didn’t count on me being there.  He didn’t know who I was at first glance, but another slave.  So, I used that to my advantage and got him to confess to sending Sunset Shimmer after me in the human world.”

Her eyes went wide in shock at the news, even standing up from leaning against the table, “He sent her to kill you?”

“Yes, he did,” I took another sip to calm my nerves.  “She had no clue that I was right under her nose the whole time.  She thought that she needed the Equestrian magic to find me I guess.”  She didn’t say anything at first, so I continued.  My eyes met hers in order to emphasize my point, “You know why?”  She shook her head.  “Purity of their race,” I told her with sorrow and a sigh.  “He believed that he was so far above humans that for my mother to have me defiled her.  If a human is seen as just an animal, it’s easy to commit atrocities and not see it as the evil that it truly is.  Also a means of gaining and maintaining power over others.”

“I don’t know how I truly feel about humans in general, much less as slaves,” she began after a minute of thought.  “But I know that they are sentient like me and killing is murder.  That’s definitely not cool.”

I smiled raising the glass to her, “A good place to be, which means you have an open mind.”

“Hey,” she tilted her head with a smirk, “I agreed to get to know you didn’t I?”

“Yeah you did,” after a chuckle, she took my glass and downed the drink again.

“Well breaks over,” she gave me the glass back, lightly punched my chest, and started walking back to her equipment with, “Thanks for the drinks and the talk.”

“You’re welcome.”  Time to mingle and see about getting to know more people and ponies.  Right when I turned around, Twilight was already heading my way.  She was wearing a slightly more fancy dress than before.  Same style and general colors, just more elegant in nature.  Her hair was brushed and styled very pretty as well.

“There you are,” she greeted cheerfully throwing out her arms in finality as the music picked up again.  “Been looking for you,” she stopped in front of me, “First off how are you feeling?  Hey Philomena.”

Very nice looking…

Peck.

“Oh...I’m fine thank you,” thanks to Philomena for pecking my brain back in gear.  What’s wrong with me?  Philomena cooed a happy greeting as well ruffling her wings. 

“Good,” she sighed in relief picking up her voice to be heard over the music.  “We were worried after seeing you like you were this morning.”

“Yeah, Luna explained it to me.  Suffice it to say the part of me that wanted to rip him apart was warring with the part of me that wanted him to live to see justice.”  She gently took my arm and lead me to start walking with her away from the loud music.  “I came very close to killing him Twilight.”  We started walking down the side of the courtyard.

“But you didn’t and that’s what counts Fred,” she told me with a smile.

“You’re right.”

“Glad you are feeling alright, because...” she drew the last word out of anticipation, “There is something that you need to see at the Tree of Harmony.”

“For me to see?”

“Yep,” she nodded putting her hands behind her back signaling that I wasn’t going to find out now.  “But for now we have a party.”

“Wait...hold on,” called out to her as she sped walked away from me.  “You just can’t tell me something like that then change the subject.  I’m curious now, what is it?”

She stopped, turned around quickly enough that her dress swayed, and giggled excitedly, “I have no idea.  Isn’t that great?”

I blinked at her.  “What?  No...it’s...What do you mean you have no idea?”

“Just that,” she started quickly walking again.  “It’s some time of six-sided chest that has to be opened with six keys, and we both got one.”  Ok, now that didn’t make any sense.  I had to jog in order to catch up to her.

“What do you mean we both got one?  How do you know it was for us?”

“Well our cutie marks were on them,” she said while we walked up to Fluttershy.  “Hey Fluttershy,” Twilight greeted her friend with a hug, “Guess who is out and about?”

Fluttershy looked up to me with a smile, “Hi Fred.  Oh hi, Philomena.  How are you two tonight?”  You know I really wasn’t fond of the color green, but I admit that it looks great on Fluttershy.  She didn’t have lace on her dress, but sequins here and there within the flowers to make them shine in certain lights.  Her hair and tail were brushed so it flowed down her back.

“I’m fine, thank you,” you always found yourself smiling around Fluttershy, she just has that type of character.  Philomena cooed a greeting before hopping from my shoulder over to hers.  And immediately started talking to her.  “Oh really?  Oh, that’s so sweet.”

So, while those two were talking I turned back to Twilight, “So I have a six-sided chest with my cutie mark on it.  That is at the Tree of Harmony.  That needs six keys to open it?”

“Yep, it’s a total mystery,” her eyes went wide with excitement.  “We get to do research on a total mystery, isn’t that great?”

“Twilight,” I said calmly.  “While I do enjoy a good mystery now and then, I’d much prefer instructions when I need to open something.”  My eyes widened staring into hers to emphasize my point.

“He did?” I heard Fluttershy ask and I couldn’t help, but think it was about me.  “Oh my,” and she’s blushing.  Why is she blushing?  What did Philomena say to her?  I blinked in confusion before shaking my head and dismissing the whole thing.

“Well this didn’t come with them,” Twilight put her hands on her hips in that pose, and glared back at me.  “So, after the celebration, and after my friends and I get back to Ponyville I’m going to try to find out what to do with it.”

I gave her a deadpan look, “Open it maybe?”

She gave me her deadpan look, “I meant how to open it.”  She would have slapped me upside the head for that one.  Sometimes she’s just too good to mess with.

“If you will excuse us,” Fluttershy spoke up with an embarrassed smile, “but she wants to speak to me privately.”

“Sure no problem,” I blinked over to her, “Go right ahead.”  What does Philomena want to talk with her about?  Not that I would be able to understand her anyway, I don’t speak bird.

“So...” she started slow again, as if nervous about what she was about to say.  “I had a thought.”

“Well, that’s dangerous,” I chuckled after she gave me another deadpan look slapping me upside the head.

“That you could temporarily stay in Ponyville for a while as we figure this out,” she finally finished.  I blinked as my mind tried to process just what she was suggesting.  “Well think about it,” she continued to press her argument, “If your cutie mark is on a chest, one that you clearly have to open sometime, at the Tree of Harmony, which obviously put it there for a reason, then would it not suggest that, at least temporarily, your place is to be in Ponyville?”

You know I had no answer for that?

Suddenly I was blinded.  Just like that.  A couple of pink fur-covered hands covered my eyes after someone jumped onto my back and latched onto me.  “What the-” was all I got out while staggering slightly under the sudden and unexpected weight.

“Guess who?” came a high-pitched singsong voice that was clearly recognizable. 

“Hi Pinkie,” with a smirk, and without hesitation, I greeted her with a patient sigh.

She got off my back and bounced around in front of me, “Aww how you’d know?”

“You’re kind of unmistakABLE.”  

“I’m so glad you’re feeling better Freddy Weddy,” she nearly squeezed the air out of me when she suddenly hugged me.  Twilight was giggling away while I was frantically trying to breathe air back into my lungs after she let me go.

“Thank you Pinkie,” with a smile I dismissed the fact that she nearly hugged all the air out of me like a deflated balloon.  I was a little surprised at her dress though.  The top was black low v cut, short sleeves ending with lace, poofed out shoulders, dark purple choker and waist belt with a bow on the back, and a light purple dress bottom.  And to top it off she had a long purple feather sticking out of her hair.  Reminded me of those dresses those dancers wore in all those wild west movies.  Oddly enough it worked for her.

“You try the Fruit Punch and the snacks?  They’re really good,” from somewhere out of the blue she produced a tray that had a sample of every piece of snack there was present.

“I have tried the punch and yes it’s very good Pinkie,” and because I knew there was no way to get out of it I took a couple of pieces of...fudge?  After taking a bite, it turned out to be peanut butter fudge.  “Good fudge.”

“Thank you,” she cooed happily, “I got the idea from your pie and combined peanut butter with fudge.”

“Well, it turned out great.  Next time why not try having them separately?”  I began to tell her as she looked up to me soaking in the suggestion.  “Think of a standard fudge bar.”  She nodded.  “Then inside that bar have a thick layer of sugary peanut butter.  Or think of it another way as candied peanut butter.”

She gasped long and loud as a strand of hair picked a notepad and pencil out of her hair, “I’ve got to write that down.  That’s good.”

“It’s something made in the human world.  Should go over well here.”

After writing it, down, the same strand of hair put it back.  “Thank you so much Freddy Weddy,” she cheerfully hugged me again, but at least this time I was prepared for it, so she didn’t hug the air out of me.  Then was gone in a pink poof.  Not only was Pinkie now gone, but Twilight as well.  Coward.

So, after some looking around, and walking around, the crowd I spotted Mother, Rarity, and two other ponies talking together.  If I wanted to get into Rarity’s good graces then I would need to be the refined person, or pony, that has always dreamed of meeting.  So, after straightening my coat out and making sure everything else was fine I made my way through the crowd over to them.

Luckily for me, there was a lull in the conversation that I could interject myself.  “Having a good time mother?” announcing myself I walked up to her giving her a hug which she returned with a hum of delight

“I am, and you?” she kept an arm around me.

“So far yes,” with a smile I answered her.  Then gently stepping out of her embrace to step up to Rarity, while she watched me carefully, clapped my heels together, and offered my hand to her.  “Lady Rarity,” with the most elegant voice I knew how “You are looking beautiful tonight.”  To my surprise she actually let me kiss her hand.

“Why thank you, Fred,” she answered elegantly while I stepped back to my mother’s waiting arm.

I bowed my head slightly to her, “You’re most welcome.”

“Son,” mother motioned to the other two ponies present.  “I’d like you to meet Mister Fancy Pants and Miss Fleur De Lis.”

“A pleasure sir,” I shook his hand firmly.  “Miss Fleur,” being a gentleman her hand I kissed as well.  “A pleasure to meet you both.”

“A charming young man your highness,” Fleur commented which I thanked her silently with a nod of my head to her.  She had on a very elegant, and yet provocative dress with a low v cut.  With a body that any teenage girl would be jealous of.  I bet she was a model or supermodel.  And was literally hanging on the guy with one arm draped over a shoulder and her head resting on the other.

“He does seem to be well cultured,” Fancy agreed, “And raised in an all-human world is that correct?”

Mother let me answer that one with a nod to him, “Yes, since that fateful day years ago.  Where Mother sent me to her human counterpart.  Until about two weeks ago, I didn’t even know this world even existed.  She and Aunt Luna raised me as their own all the way until I came here.”

“There is a human Princess Celestia and Princess Luna?” Fleur wondered with widened shocked eyes.

With a smile, I gently corrected her, “Yes, and no.  Celestia and Luna aren’t princesses there, but Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna of Canterlot High School.  Where coincidentally I also met Rarity’s human counterpart, as well as Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie.”

“So, without knowing anything about this world,” Fancy almost couldn’t believe the tale.  “You crossed over.”

I nodded, “To get to know my birth-mother.”

“Now that is romantic,” Fleur commented with a giggle.

“And I’m so glad that he did,” mother hugged me to her kissing my head.  “And I’m already proud of him.”

“Thanks, mother,” I didn’t want Rarity to think that I came over to steal any conversation away from her.  So, now was a good time to bring her back in, “So Rarity, I bet you’ve got quite a few inquiries about that dress of yours?”  

She tried to sound humble about it, “I have had a few, yes.”  She sipped her drink as Fleur giggled.

“And with good reason Rarity.  The light pink and yellow go so well together.  And the design is simple yet elegant with those layers.”

“Thank you, Fleur,” Rarity cooed with a smile.  “I tried to design this to be adaptable to nearly any situation.  Even though sleeveless right now, there’s a light shoulder wrap that goes with this of the same color scheme which can be put on.”  Emphasizing her point by opening the wrap then repositioning it a little higher up on her shoulders.

“That is a rather ingenious design Lady Rarity,” Fancy was impressed.  “It wouldn’t be a surprise to find that design in the latest issue of Belle Femme.”

Rarity’s eyes widened in shock for a split-second before she recovered, “You really think so?”

I was confused until Mother whispered to me that it was the most renowned fashion magazine in all of Equestria.  Written and published right here in Canterlot.

“I do.  I for one would like to see this dress in one of their articles.”  Fancy’s praise must have nearly blown her fuse.  If the stars in her eyes were any indication, I bet she was on cloud nine right now.

Having heard a few “your highness” coming from behind me, I turned my head to see Luna walking over to us.  Not all that gracefully mind you due to the amount of dancing she did.  This was evident by the slightly tired way she walked over.  “My good Luna,” Fleur called out through a giggle.  “I do believe you enjoyed yourself.”

She did look like she enjoyed herself.  Her hair and tail were a little frazzled, she was sweating slightly, and laughing softly as she walked up.  “Indeed I did.  It’s rare that I get a chance to...what is the term...ah cut loose as it were.  Good eve to you all.”  She took a glance around and spotted Rarity, who was still stock still with stars in her eyes.  Luna waved a hand in front of Rarity’s face, “Is she alright?”

There were some giggles and chuckles.  “Yeah,” I chuckled looking over to them.  “She’s just on cloud nine right now, she’ll be down shortly.”

“That’s good because I do believe that it is almost time for the ceremony,” mother said with a happy smile as right as I heard a screech as Philomena flew over to land on my shoulder again.  “Good timing as always Philomena.”  

Philomena cooed while I raised a hand to gently scratch her head.

“Hazzah,” Luna cheered.  “Then I best make myself presentable.”

^_^

About an hour or so later, everyone and everypony was gathered in front of the platform for the ceremony.  On either side of the raised platform, there were two short towers.  One of them I was hiding behind with Philomena on my shoulder.  Mother and I hugged before she and Luna, now wearing her royal dress, starting walking toward the crowd.  Twilight gave me a smile before following along behind them.  My mother was so excited about this one, as it was clearly evident.  Just her giddiness gave that away.  Philomena and I had a simple part to play, so I wasn’t concerned about that.  What I was concerned about was how the nobles would take all this. 

From what I gathered from the party earlier was that I was viewed mainly as a well-dressed slave.  Which was why I was left alone, for the most part.  Apart from the occasional asking me to get something.  Before this, I tried asking Philomena what she and Fluttershy talked about.  “What did you and Fluttershy talk about?”  But of course, all she did was give out a coo that sounded like she was offended at the question and raised her head off to one side in a little birdy huff.  I had to chuckle at that, “Alright, alright I’m sorry.  I don’t need a translator to know what that meant.  Girl talk only.”

“Citizens of Equestria,” mother began loudly with some amplified voice.  “It is no longer with a heavy heart, but with great joy, that I raise the summer sun.  For this celebration now represents, not the defeat of Nightmare Moon, but the return of two very special to me.”  Peeking around the pillar I watched mother put a wing around Luna.  “One of which is the return of my sister Princess Luna.”  The crowd instantly went into cheering and shouting.

“Here we go Philomena,” I whispered.

“And another very special to me,” mother continued after the crowd died down.  I could hear the tearful joy in her voice as she spoke.  “For a long time, I never thought that I would experience the joys of motherhood.  All of you know of the grave that I visit often here at the castle.  His name was John Justice, but he wasn’t a pony.”  That is when the crowd started murmuring softly.  “We had a son together.  And for two years I got to experience both the joy and the pain of being a mother.  The pain came when the one I loved gave his life protecting us, so I could whisk away our son to the safety of another world.  He grew up into a man that I am proud to call my son.”  

That was my cue to step forward, which I did after taking a deep breath and an encouraging head rub from Philomena.

“Fred Justice,” she finished with an arm around my shoulders with me now standing between my mother and Luna.  “My son has returned not only to me but to us once more.”

That is when Luna nodded to us, ignited her horn, and slowly lowered herself off the ground.  Her wings out with her hands outstretched in royal fashion her magic pulled the moon down to make way for the day.

In the same elegant and regal fashion, my mother ignited her magic and rose from the ground as well.  There was some cheering from the crowd, as well as confusion with the occasional voice of disbelief.  It was my turn when Mother and Luna were floating side by side together and both the sun with the moon almost side by side.

With my turn up, I clapped my hands together igniting the fire over them.  At the same time, Philomena screeched loudly jumping off my shoulder to hover about five feet above my head.  With the sun and moon side by side was my cue to send a stream of flames toward Philomena thrusting my hands upward.  She screeched loudly extending her wings right when the flames hit her.  She used her own flames to amplify ours together to create a large flaming sphere over our heads.

That was Twilight’s cue.  During all this, she had secretly flown away to get up enough speed, so she could fly directly through it and ignite her magic at the same time.  The effect was a brilliant purple flaming star above our heads igniting in a soft boom throughout the courtyard.

It worked.  Holy cow it worked.  I was so ecstatic.  Philomena lowered herself down to my waiting outstretched arm as my mother, Luna, and Twilight landed at the same time.  Mother and Luna moved in to stand next to me with Twilight in front of us.  The crowd loved it, or most of the crowd anyway.  Cheers with “oohs” and “aahs” rose from the crowd as they applauded.  However, as I scanned the crowd I did see those who, at least appeared, to not like the idea of me.  Mother, Luna, and Twilight had hoped that if I showed off my abilities in such a fashion that it would prove that I was no ordinary human, but indeed her son, and part pony.  Thereby hopefully getting the public to take a liking to me.

And now with the celebration technically over with, we would find that out when both the press, nobles, and regular ponies came up to talk to us.

“It worked,” I whispered to my mother when she hugged me.

“I’m proud of you my sunshine boy,” she said before letting me go.

Luna did hug me as well with a soft, “Well done.”

Twilight’s friends were the first up the steps to hug and congratulate her.  Naturally, Rainbow got there first hugging her, “That was awesome Twilight, you did it.”

“Thanks to everypony’s help in getting me ready for it,” she said before looking back at her spread wings.  “I wasn’t sure I’d get it right with these new wings.”

“We have a saying Twilight,” stepping up to her with mother and Luna as well.  “Practice makes perfect.”

“We are pleased that the ceremony went so well,” Luna praised which made Twilight beam with delight.

“It was a beautiful sight twilight,” Rarity came up to hug her.

“I was like ‘oooooh’ so pretty.”

“Oh yes it was very pretty,” Fluttershy hugged Twilight saying softly then turned to Philomena and I.  “Oh Fred, Philomena, you two did so wonderful.”

“Thank you Fluttershy,” she gave me a quick soft hug of support with Philomena cooing in thanks as well.

“Looked good up there Twilight, I’d say that practicin’ paid off.”

“Thanks, AJ,” Twilight saw the press ponies and nobles heading up, so she turned to mother, Luna, and I.  “Uh...should we discuss the chest in Ponyville?”

“Yes we shall,” mother said with a nod and a smile.  “As soon as we can get away from the press and the public.”

“Well good luck with that because here they come,” AJ looked in that direction with the press being the first ones up the steps.  Twilight’s friends moved a little off to the side while still staying close enough to support her if she needed it.  My mother and Luna stood next to me as the swarm of press ponies started surrounding us.

“Your highness, your highness,” a brown coated, black hair and tailed, pony stepped up first to my mother and Luna.  “Am I right in assuming that this other world has humans in it?”

“Correct,” mother answered, “As I understand it, humans are the predominant species.”

“Are there ponies there?” one of the female press ponies asked.

“Yes,” I answered as every eye turned to me.  “However, the ponies, all equines, are four-legged and not sentient.  Humans are the only sentient species there.  And the humans don’t know anything of this world at all.”  Of course, along with the questions, they were also taking pictures as well with what looked to be old-fashioned style cameras.  Looking similar to the ones from the early nineteen hundreds but magically based probably.

They gasped at that, obviously not something they wanted to hear.  “Then how did you find out about Equestria?” another mare press reporter asked.

“Yes,” another continued, “and how did you get here?”

That’s when Twilight stepped up next to me with a smile, “It all began when a pony named Sunset Shimmer stole my crown and went to the human world.  Through a portal that only opens for a short time every 30 moons.”  Twilight and I told the tale to them about how Twilight came to the human world to retrieve it.  Before then, she was still under the impression that all humans are bad, and how she was scared.  Until she met me and her friend’s counterparts.  Flashes from cameras went off as she and I told the tale of getting to know the humans there and their help in getting her crown back.  I finished by explaining that it was only until yesterday morning that Blueblood had confessed to sending Sunset Shimmer there with a mission to kill me.

Another round of gasping for a minute before we heard some more questions, “Why would prince Blueblood do such a thing?”

“Former!” mother nearly shouted out.  “Former prince Blueblood now will never see the light of day under crimes against the crown.  But to answer your question my little pony.  He thought that ponies are the superior race and that all humans are nothing, but animals.  He and those of like thoughts are wrong.”  She held up a hand for a pause as she steeled her emotions, “John, Fred’s father, showed me that.  He showed me how wrong I was, but how equally wrong the humans were to start that war.”

“The trip over to the human world changed me,” Twilight continued with a smile as she touched my arm.  “Getting to know Fred and my friend’s human counterparts, who I also call my friends, is the best thing that ever happened to me.  I understand now that Ponies and humans need to live in peace, as equals.”  Twilight looked up to me with a happy smile, “And as friends.”

More flashes going off as pictures were taken and a thought hit me.  With a smile, I faced the cameras saying, “I am Fred Justice, the son of Princess Celestia of Equestria.  I am also the son of Celestia the human of the human world, who raised me as her own.  I am of both worlds.  And I will serve and protect both to my best ability and to my last dying breath.  Of this, I pledge to all of Equestria both ponies and humans alike.”

“But how can you make such a pledge?” a strong male’s voice interrupted with one of those arrogant greater than you voices.  With a smile that matched his voice, he bowed, though his voice told us all that he really didn’t mean was he said, “Forgive me my prince for not introducing myself.  My name is Script Token, owner of the largest press publications in Canterlot, Manehattan, and Fillydelphia.”

And a snake to the core.  He was the persona of every dishonest reporter and newspaper baron.  But dressed like an arrogant noble with a very expensive-looking suit.

“Is it not specifically because you are part human and part pony that you are incapable of fulfilling that promise?”  He appeared as polite and harmless.  Even speaking with a tone of voice that oozed genuine concern.  But the look in his eyes told of nothing but malice, hate, and twisting of the truth.

“On the contrary,” I gave him a smirk putting my arm around Twilight.  “It’s because of that very thing that I can show that both ponies and humans can, not only, live together in peace.  But, also find love.  Or do you call my mother a liar?”  It was almost amusing how all eyes were going between this reporter and I as if they were following a tennis ball during a match.

“Oh of course not,” he oozed friendly syrup.  “Just a concern that if humans started attacking again that you would not fulfill your promise and protect ponies.”

All reporters' eyes snapped to me again.  Yeah, I knew what he was doing. 

“Your concern is unfounded,” I said with my own polite syrup and a smile.  “I am for the peace of Equestria and the equality between humans and ponies.  Where either will be both protected and prosecuted, by the law.  Humans and Ponies are both sentient species that deserve to live in peace under Equestrian law.”

“Oh, then you agree that in order for Equestria to have peace,” he continued with a grin, “that humans need to stay slaves.”  He was twisting what I said.  Philomena was getting agitated, not that I blame her any.  I was too, and quickly losing my cool with this guy.

“You are mistaken Mister Token,” mother’s gentle voice spoke as she stepped up on the other side of me.  Even though her voice still held that gentle motherly tone, there was an underlying coldness directed toward him.  “As long as humans are slaves to ponies, they will never be seen as equals.  But always oppressed.  My son was speaking toward the abolishment of human slavery, where they can live free, as equals under the full protection, or prosecution, of Equestrian law.  As does everypony in Equestria.”

He bowed, “My humble apologies for the misunderstanding and I thank you for your time and patience in answering my questions.”

“You’re welcome Mister Token,” my mother smiled saying sweetly, but I caught the message she was telling him with, “We will be very interested in what is printed in your publications.”  She then tilted her head to him and smiled with a look that to anyone, or anypony, else would be seen as nothing but genuine sincerity.  But I caught the protective instincts of a mother when she said, “With great interest.”  The message was perfectly clear.  He was now under her microscope.

And he slithered away with fear in his eyes, though he tried not to show it.  The rest of the questions from the reporters was nowhere near that intense.  However, I really enjoyed what Philomena did after Mister Token was far enough away.  She took off without hardly a sound.  Flew away from the courtyard to turn around and fly high overhead.  Toward Mister Token.  And like a pigeon aiming for a windshield, she got him smack dead center between his eyes.  And it wasn’t a small one either.  Then came back to land on my shoulder again with her head held high.

“That deserves a treat,” I whispered to her where she rubbed her head against mine.  Thankfully, all of us were able to get away to discuss me going to see this chest in Ponyville.  Except for Luna, she had decided to go ahead to her bedroom to sleep.  I wished I could take a nap.  That was a trying night and morning with my body close to running on empty.  

Mother decided to come along while securing the castle for the day, until she got back or until Luna woke up.  So with my mother, Twilight and her friends, and I on the train we headed over to Ponyville.  While on the train I treated Philomena to some treats as a reward for earlier.  All of us were wiped out and slept the whole trip there.  Of course, we weren’t the only ones on the train.  It was filled with ponies and humans from Ponyville that were going back home.  I saw Vinyl board the train as well, with all her equipment.  Didn’t get much chance to speak to her after we arrived in Ponyville as Celestia teleported us away right in front of the Tree of Harmony.

^_^

After we arrived in front of the tree mother started giving us an impromptu history lesson.  Meanwhile, I was staring at the tree in awe of what was before me.  It was beautiful.  A tree made or at least seemed to be made, from crystal.  Looking like it shined with an inner light of some sort.

“This is where we found the Elements of Harmony,” she explained, “the Tree of Harmony.  With these elements, we were able to defeat Discord.”

“The magic of the Tree of Harmony dissipated over time enough where those vines were able to grow,” Twilight continued to explain to me.  “So, when we gave the elements back the tree regained power to control all that grows here.  It was then that the Tree grew the chests.”

Indeed there they were, right in front of me.  Also crystal.  Philomena was on my shoulder again as I stepped up to mine.  Right there on the top was my cutie mark etched in the crystal.  Both her chest and mine had six keyholes each.  It seemed to chime a little when I gently touched it, “So how do we open it?  What’s it for?  What’s in it?   And why is this tree giving it to us?”

“All excellent questions my son,” mother smiled.  “However, I think it’s obvious that you can’t answer those questions, or open these chests alone.”  She had a sad smile on her face when she said it.  “Twilight and I talked about it,” she continued and walked over to me, “Because this is here, I agree with Twilight that for the time being you can stay with Twilight to find out what the Tree of Harmony requires of you.”

“But I just got here,” I protested.  “What about spending time with each other?  And Luna?”

She giggled softly and kissed my head, “Now don’t worry about that.  Ponyville isn’t that far away.  I can be here within an hour.  Plus we can talk while we sleep each night.”

“Really?  How?”

“Through Luna, she can link our dreams together,” she explained to me which sounded incredible.  “Plus you can come to visit us anytime and Luna will be spending time with you as well at night, so don’t worry.”

“Alright mother,” I hugged her for a couple of minutes until she let me go.  “You’re sure about this?”

“I am and besides because you are here with me again, we have all the time in the world.”  I smiled at that.

“Whee,” Pinkie jumped up shouting with delight.  “I can throw you a party.  Welcome to Ponyville.”

“Thanks, Pinkie, but If I’m going to stay here I’m going to need some extra clothes,” I looked over to Rarity with pleading eyes.  

I wasn’t sure if she was going to agree to it.  However, she relented with a nod of her head, “Alright Fred.  You did help me with Fancy Pants and Fleur De Lis, so I can thank you for that.”

“Thank you Rarity.  I have done work for your counterpart before,” she looked at me with a look of curiosity.  “Of course I don’t have the connections here as I did there, but having a princess for a mother will have its benefits.  And it will give me a chance to really get to know you girls better.”

“Yeah,” Pinkie agreed.

“I’d like that, if you don’t mind,” I nodded to Fluttershy.

Rainbow walked up to me and punched me in the arm, “Well I for one can keep you in shape like my counterpart wishes.  We can start your training first thing in the morning.  Bright and early.”

I couldn’t help it.  I laughed.  She was a little confused with that until, “I can’t even get away from that by going to another world.”

“Nope,” Pinkie giggled and bounced in place.  “Besides I know there are a lot of ideas that you can give me for Sugar Cube Corner.  It’s the bakery I work at.”

“Deal,” I told her.  Now all eyes went to AJ.

She didn’t answer immediately then sighed as if she just lost a bet.  Which she did a few days ago.  “I’ll keep my promise and get to know you Fred, but right now that’s all I can do.”

“Fair enough Applejack,” I told her.

“And I know that Philomena will watch over you,” mother cooed while reaching up gently scratching the phoenix’s head.  Philomena cooed in agreement.  Then she hugged me again before kissing me on the head, “Now stay safe my sunshine boy, and be well.  We will talk again tonight.”

“I will mother.”  And that is how I moved to Ponyville and started off on a journey with Twilight and her friends that would not only change my life forever but that of Equestria as well.
> Chapter Nine: Settling in and an old Castle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Well, here I am in Ponyville.  Mother went back to Canterlot and left Philomena to watch over me.  Other than communicating through our dreams at night, I had wondered how I could get in contact with her.  Turns out that was covered as well.  Spike’s fire can send letters directly to either her or Luna.  I have to stop being so surprised at what magic can do in this world.  

From the Tree, we all went our separate ways for the day.  Pinkie went to work, only after making me promise to stop by either today or tomorrow.  AJ went back to her farm.  I had asked AJ if I could come to see the farm and be introduced to her family.  And while she did say yes, there was a distinct impression that I wouldn’t get a warm welcome.  I have to figure out a way to get through to her.  Fluttershy went back to her cabin to take care of her animals, with an invitation to stop by and say hello to them.  One thing that this world’s Fluttershy can do is actually talk to the animals.  How cool is that?  Rainbow just said she’d catch me later sometime because she has to check in with the weather team.  Twilight said to come by the library to get settled in after seeing Rarity.  Turns out that she lives in an actual living, breathing tree.  That is also a library.  For a second, I wondered if she was taking this “treehouse” thing just a little bit too far.

Yeah, so right now I was at Rarity’s place, the Carousel Boutique, in order to get me measured for future clothes.  She had agreed to make me some everyday work clothes out of thick tough material.  I told her that she could ask to be paid for this, she didn’t need to do it as a favor.  Anyway, did you know that this building was designed to look like an actual carousel?  Man, this world is weird.

“Alright Fred let’s go into the back room, so I can take your measurements,” Rarity motioned with her hand toward a set of double swinging doors.  Which were right next to a raised portion of the floor with three large mirrors around it.  The front part of the boutique was for showcasing her designs and final fittings.  

The room she ushered me into was her designing room.  Swatches of cloth of all sorts were neatly folded in shelves around the room.  Table, stool, and a sewing machine with multiple spools of numerous colors were on the far side of the room.  I briefly wondered if she slept here or had another place.  In the main room, there was a staircase leading upstairs, which was probably to her bedroom.  “Nice setup you have here Rarity,” I tried starting up a polite conversation, “You live here too?”

“Yes,” she nodded, “my sister, Sweetie Belle, and I do.  Our rooms are upstairs while I work down here, she goes to school.”  She ushered me next to her sewing station, “Now if you will stand there and remove your shirt and pants I will take your measurements.”

You know, when she asked that I had a terrible desire to start humming a strippers tune just to mess with her.  And I had with the human Rarity, but with this Rarity, I figured that keeping it professional was best.  So, I stripped down to my undies and stood in a t-pose.  “Your counterpart has a store, but unfortunately the local city ordinance won’t allow her to live there as well as work there,” while she took my measurements I tried again to stir up a conversation.

“Quiet please,” she commanded in a business-like tone pausing only briefly before returning to measuring me.  In her magical grasp was a pencil and paper floating there beside her while she physically took my measurements with the measuring tape.  Now, how handy is that?  I know for a fact that her counterpart would love to have an ability like that.

“Sorry,” muttering quietly and quickly so as to not interrupt her work.  It took her about another five or so minutes to complete the measurements.  “Alright Fred, all done.  You can get dressed again.”  While she turned toward a drawing table, I got dressed.

“Say Rarity?  How about going out to lunch sometime?” I asked after getting dressed again and walked up to the table where she was sitting.

Very elegantly she took off her glasses, put them on the drawing table, and turned around, “I’m sorry Fred, but I don’t date humans.”

I just smiled with a slight wave of my hand, “Sorry, that’s not what I meant.”  With a sigh, I leaned forward, “Look, I can tell you don’t like humans that much, me included.  All I’m asking is a chance to get to know you, and possibly be my friend by going out to lunch and having some good food.”  I motioned to her, “With a good...um...mare and good conversation.  No more, no less.  What do you say?”

She seemed to think it over while looking up at me.  “Alright Fred,” she said at length, “Because you helped me during the celebration and because you are Princess Celestia’s son.”  She paused for a second and I caught the slightest of smirks, “I’ll think about it.”

I had a terrible desire to roll my eyes, but I didn’t.  “I’ll take what I can get,” I said lamely then turned to leave, “I need to see Twilight about settling in and taking a nap.  Thanks again Rarity.”

“You’re welcome,” is all she said before I walked out.  It was going to be a beautiful day, but right now I was too tired to care.  Rarity’s place was in the center of town, while Twilight’s place was on the outskirts of town.  It was a small village basically with a stream going directly through it.  Townhall was in the center, naturally. 

The route that I took to Twilight’s, which wasn’t hard to see, only had two people and one pony out on the street.  I tried to bid them good morning and although the humans gave me a soft good morning, the pony didn’t.  The humans were only dressed in the basic of clothes, which had seen better days and looks like they’ve tried to patch it up themselves.  Reminded me of something that Tom Sawyer might wear actually.  The pony just ignored me and kept right on walking.  

After getting to the tree library, which was a sight to see, I didn’t even knock just came right on in.  I’d think about the wonders of this “treehouse” later.  Pun intended.  From what I could tell, it had a main room and then an upstairs probably where the beds were.

“Hey Fred,” Spike greeted me after I walked in.  “Boy, you look ready to fall out.”  

“Yeah, I am,” I smirked at him while he was putting some books away.  “Where’s Twilight?  She and my mother discussed me staying here.”

“Oh yeah,” he pointed toward the stairs across the room.  “She made a bed for you upstairs.  Twilight has already passed out.”

“Thanks, Spike,” walked around the center bust of a horse head seating area and up the stairs.  The upper floor had a loft to it where I heard light snoring come from.  After walking up the curving stairs, Twilight was laying in a cozy-looking bed fast asleep.  The loft was like a carved out seating area underneath a window.  There was another bed there, so I stripped down to my boxers, got underneath the covers, and quickly fell asleep.  

^_^

The smell of food woke me up sometime later, which made my stomach start to growl.  This bed was really comfortable actually.  Soo comfortable that I didn’t want to get up, but I had another need other than my complaining stomach.  Nature was calling me and I had no choice but to answer her call by getting up out of bed.  A quick glance around told me that Twilight was somewhere else, so I got up.  There was a bathroom off to the side on this second floor, oddly enough.  So, I used that to take care of nature and wash my hands, then go back up to get dressed to head downstairs.  

The kitchen slash dining area was through a door downstairs.  It was beginning to feel like the magical tent from Harry Potter.  And it wouldn’t surprise me either.  Yet this tree was three times the size of any house in this town.

“Hey Fred,” Spike greeted from the small round table as I approached.  “How was your nap?”  Twilight was already there, dressed in her usual simple light purple outfit and nibbling on some veggie soup.

“Slept great actually, thanks.”  He nodded to me as I sat down with a bowl served to me.  “What is that mattress made of anyway?  It was one of the most comfortable ones I ever slept in.”

“The owner of Quills and Sofas makes them,” Twilight answered as I nibbled on lunch.  “He has made a special filling material that magically combines cotton and clouds wrapped with a special soft outer layer that keeps it from escaping.  It’s really ingenious and feels like you’re sleeping on a cloud.”

“I’ll say,” I agreed.

“He uses the cotton for fluff and uses the clouds to keep the cotton extremely fluffy, so it won’t compress underweight,” Twilight further explained.

I shook my head with an amused expression, “I don’t think this world will ever cease to amaze me.”

Twilight giggled at that, “I hope not, that would mean there wouldn’t be anything to study.”

“Wouldn’t that be tragic,” Spike said sarcastically, but Twilight gasped at him in shock.

“Of course it would be Spike.  That would mean that the universe isn’t infinite, but finite and that would be horrible.”  Spike and I chuckled at her for a few seconds before she caught on, “Alright alright I’ll admit to falling for that.”

“Don’t suppose you found anything on those chests?”

She shook her head, “Sorry, I haven’t.  I only got a little studying done before falling asleep.  So now that I’m awake again, I’m going to hit the books hard.  What’re your plans?”

“Well, I tried asking Rarity to have a friendly lunch,” I started to say then looked directly at Spike.  “So we could get to know each other as friends.  Don’t worry Spike, I’m not trying to take her away from you.”  He relaxed as I continued, “But all she said that she’d think about it.  So, I figured I’d stop by Fluttershy’s to see her.  Philomena should still be there.  At least she wants to get to know me.”

“Sorry Fred, but I’m afraid that getting through to some ponies will just take some time,” Twilight said sadly.

“I know you’re right Twilight.”  Twilight got done with her lunch and stood up, walked over to me, and put a hand on my shoulder.

“Try to be patient Fred,” she smiled down at me.  “You got through to me and have me as a friend, so you can get through to others.”

“Thanks, Twilight,” smiling up to her I put a gentle hand on hers.  Then with another smile, she patted my shoulder again and left to find out more about those mysterious chests of ours.  “Thanks for lunch Spike, it was good.”

“You’re welcome Fred,” he said gathering up the bowls while I got up from the table.  “You off to Fluttershy’s?”

“Yeah, know where it is?”  He gave me directions to it, so I bid him a good afternoon.  It was basically on the other side of town close to this Everfree Forest I’ve heard about.  So, it was back to walking through town.  Now everyone and everypony were out.  Including…

“Hey there,” I heard before a blur landed beside me hitting me in the arm.  “What’s up?”

“Hey Rainbow,” I chuckled at her greeting.  “Just heading to Fluttershy’s to have a little chat.  What’re you up to?”

“Well, I was up to about three thousand feet until I saw you walking through town.”

I laughed, holding my stomach while slightly stumbling.  “Ok, that was good,” after catching my breath I told her.  

“Seriously though,” she continued.  “I’m on my way over to AJ’s for a little daring pony competition.”  I looked over to her a little confused.  “It’s where two ponies challenge each other in daring feats to see who wins them in order to see who is the most daring pony.”

“Good luck with that then.”

“Thanks, Fred, catch you later,” and she was off leaving a rainbow trail behind her.  For the rest of the walk, I tried to say hello to some ponies here.  Including one blue-ish gray pony with blond hair and walleyes.

“Hi there,” she greeted back and seemed to be the type of personality that gets along with everyone.  She landed near me and tilted her head.  “Say aren’t you…?”

I nodded to her and took a polite bow, “Yes I’m Fred, Celestia’s son, how are you?”

“Oh yeah, and I’m fine,” she started saying before stopping herself.  “Oh wait...” then suddenly bowed after her eyes went wide.  “I’m sorry Prince Fred,” she sounded a little nervous now.

After a slight chuckle I stepped up to her, gently taking her arms, and raised her up, “Now now, you don’t have to be that formal with me.  Come on, stand up.”

“I don’t?” she blinked up at me standing up.

I shook my head with a wide smile, “I may be a prince by birthright.  However, I want to earn that title in the eyes of both Ponies and People, so for right now you can just call me Fred.”

“Oh, ok then,” she smiled at that.

“By the looks of your uniform, you work delivering mail?” I asked inviting her to walk with me, which she did.  She only stood about five foot five...maybe.

“Oh yes, and I’m pretty good at it.  In spite of my bad eyes.”  We left the center of town walking down one of the main streets.

“I was wondering about that,” I gently said to get her to talk about it.

“I have walleye, but it wasn’t always like this,” she began through a sad voice.  “I used to be a really great flier, but something started messing with my eyes until it got to what it is today.”

I felt bad for her, “In the human world there are some treatments.  Surgery for one and special glasses as well.”

“I’ve tried those, but unfortunately the doctor said that in my particular case surgery would be too much of a risk.  And glasses wouldn’t help that much because my eyes tend to wander from time to time.”  She perked up with a wide smile, “But I get by well enough.”

While she was talking I had a thought, “Have you tried closing one eye and just seeing through one of them?”

She blinked in thought, “Huh, never thought of that.”  She closed one eye and started looking around.

“Just an idea mind you, and not my specialty, but could it help?”

“I think it does,” she nearly cheered happily.  “It does get rid of the double vision, but I lose my depth.”  To my surprise, she turned to me and hugged me, “Thank you for suggesting it, Fred.”

I hugged her back, “Well, you’re welcome and I hope it helps at least temporarily.”

She smiled up to me, “I’ll try and see.  Where you headed?”

“Fluttershy’s place.”

“Oh I’ve got a letter for her,” she skipped happily.  “I’ll come with you, it’s right over there.”  She pointed to a little cottage with a living roof off in the distance not too far from us.  From what I could see it looked like a hobbit house about two football field’s length away from the edge of the forest.  “She’s such a kind pony and a good friend.”

I had to smile at that, “She is a lot like her human counterpart.”

“What do you mean?” she blinked up at me.

“Oh,” I chuckled realizing she has no clue.  “You see there’s another world, where I was raised that is strictly human.  And apparently a lot of the people I knew there have counterparts here.  Fluttershy is one of them.  Along with Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity.”

“Really?  Wow.”

“The human Fluttershy works at an animal shelter taking care of the animals there.”  We turned up the path to the front door, passing over the small creek bridge, as the dirt path crunched under my shoes and the clip-clop of her two hooves.

“She takes care of animals here too out of her house,” Derpy explained.  “You think I have a human counterpart?”

I looked down at her with a smile, “Actually you do.  She went to school with me and is a friend of mine.”  My hand was out for her to shake, “Would you be mine as well?”

“I’d be happy to Fred,” she shook it as we approached her front door as she knocked.

“Just a minute,” Fluttershy called out to us from inside as Derpy got out a letter.  There was some rustling from inside and I think a cat yowling, then the door opened.  “Oh hi Derpy,” she smiled and greeted Derpy then did the same to me.  “Oh hi, Fred.”

“Hi Fluttershy,” Derpy greeted handing over the letter.  “Got another letter from Discord.”  That got me interested and it showed in the look I was giving to Fluttershy.

“Oh...um thank you Derpy,” she thanked her as Derpy said goodbye to us and took off to complete her deliveries.  Just as a screech came from inside with Philomena flying out to me landing on my shoulder giving my head a rub.

“Hi Philomena,” rubbed my head against hers.  “Hope you are having a good time.”  She cooed happily.  “That’s good because I was hoping to sit and talk with her a while.”

Fluttershy blinked up at me then motioned me inside, “Oh, of course, Fred, please come inside.”

“Thank you, Fluttershy,” after stepping inside it was obvious that she takes care of animals.  The room opened up into a spacious living room with the kitchen and dining room through an open doorway on the far side.  Next to that was stairs leading up.  More than likely a single room and bathroom.  “Very nice place you have here,” I told her as she motioned me to sit on the sofa in the living room.

“Thank you, Fred,” she sat down next to me on the sofa pouring some tea for us.  “But you’re upset with Discord.”

“Thank you,” I said taking the cup from her and nodded.  “He is responsible for kidnapping my mother and Aunt Luna.”

“I know,” she sipped her tea but didn’t touch the letter yet.

“And has he said anything about that?”  I turned my body to sit sideways with one arm over the back of the sofa in order to face her.

“Um...no,” she was fiddling with a lock of her hair when she said it.  “He is being reformed from his evil ways.”

With a patient sigh, I leaned over and set the cup down.  “Listen Fluttershy,” I spoke gently as I knew how.  “I know you’re supposed to be reforming him and thereby supposed to be patient with him.”  She nodded slowly.  “However,” I continued with a raised finger, “It was his chaos magic that took them.”

“Yes it was,” she conceded looking down to her tea.  “And yes it was his vines that was the cause of it all.  But they were planted over a thousand years ago.”

“Fluttershy, that just proves that he’s not honestly wanting reform,” I told her patiently.  “That is because he could have stopped it at any time he pleased, but chose not to.  Now, why is that?  Was it because he secretly hoped that it would succeed?  Is he still a threat?”

“I don’t think he is,” she answered and looked to me with honest eyes.  “I have to believe that there is a chance for him to be reformed if I want to continue to try.  Doesn’t everypony deserve a second chance?”

“Yes, of course, they do,” I agreed.  “But, in my opinion, he’s already proven he doesn’t want it because he didn’t stop the vines when he had the chance.  I’m sorry, really.  But, that always comes to my mind.  He didn’t want it to stop.”

“I believe he has the capacity to change,” she said firmly.

Picking up my cup again I took a sip and nodded to her, “For everyone’s sake Fluttershy, I hope you’re right.  Including his own sake because from what I understand he’s been turned to stone before.”

“Yes, twice.”

“Twice?  You mean he got free once?”

“Yes,” she confirmed, “last year when he nearly succeeded in turning us into complete opposites of ourselves.”  She actually shuddered with closed eyes when she said, “It’s not something I like to remember.”

“Then let’s move onto something else then and I’ll end it with this.  Be careful alright?  The last thing I want is for him to hurt you.  Because I’m very protective of my friends and family.”

She looked up at me with a smile, “Alright.  So tell me of the other Fluttershy.”

I leaned back against the couch taking a sip of the tea, “She works at an animal shelter in town, along with going to school.  We’ve been friends for as long as I can remember.  Ever since elementary.”  Fluttershy took a sip of tea after fiddling with her dress to make herself more comfortable.  “As a matter of fact,” I continued my thoughts, “I met the rest of the girls about that same time, and we’ve all been friends ever since.  She’s nearly exactly like you.  Sweet and kind to everyone she meets.  Was always there for me when I needed something.  She’s got that type of personality and natural beauty that just draws the natural instincts to serve and protect out of me.”  Dammit, that last part I hadn’t intended to say.

“Oh really?” she asked shyly and it was then that she started fidgeting with her cup.  “Do you think...um...that I have that?”  She couldn’t quite meet my eyes while hiding behind her hair with a blush on her face.

Did she really just ask me that?  And if I was going, to be honest with myself, then yes she has that in spades.  It was then that I decided to be perfectly honest with her.  Kind of like, damn the torpedoes and full speed ahead.  So, might as well just straighten up and tell her.  After taking a calming breath to steel my resolve I told her, “In total honesty Fluttershy, yes you do.”

She smiled, though still blushing and hiding behind her hair, “Thank you.”  She spoke softly, almost to where I couldn’t hear her.  The dress she was wearing was a simple light yellow sundress in pink accents.  No sleeves.

“You’re welcome,” but I didn’t want it to end there.  “So, would you like to have lunch sometime?  You know, have some good food and good conversation.”

She nodded to me with a smile, “I...I would like that.”  Right after she said that a little white rabbit jumped up onto the couch and started to kick my leg.  It was laughable to think that the little rabbit thought that it would actually hurt.  “Angel,” Fluttershy admonished quickly picking the rabbit up then setting him on the other side of her.  “Sorry about that,” she apologized to me.  “He’s my bunny, Angel.  One of my animals that is a long time residence here.”

“Nothing to apologize for,” I chuckled shaking my head.  “Not like it hurt or anything.  Heck, barely felt it.”

“Well, he usually sits in that spot,” she explained.

“Oh,” I had to laugh at that.  “Well, we can’t have everything we want all the time now can we?”

Right then there was a knock at the door.  “Oh excuse me I’ll get it,” she said and got up going to the door.  A creek later and I heard.  “Oh hi, Twilight.”

“Hey, Fluttershy is Fred here?” Twilight asked which was my cue to stand up.

“Right here Twilight,” I answered walking into her view.  “What’s up?”

Fluttershy let her in, so she walked up to me grabbing my arms in excitement, “Just got a letter from your mother about the possibility of finding some answers at their old castle in the Everfree forest.”  She was looking up at me with almost a wild look in her eyes, filled with unbridled excitement.

“That creepy place?” was Fluttershy’s response to that.

“Oh it’s not that bad,” Twilight let me go waving a dismissing hand, “and there’s a safe path through the forest.  We’ve been there before, plus it should give us some great history of your mother and Princess Luna.”

“Well, I guess if mother suggested it-”

“Great let’s go,” Twilight grabbed my arm and proceeded to almost drag me out of the cottage.

“Well, I guess we’re going,” I called out to Fluttershy while Twilight pulled me out her door.  “See you later?”

“Alright,” she waved at us from her open door, “Be safe through that forest.”

“Twilight, I can walk you know,” I finally got to say to her after she nearly dragged me down the path from the cottage.  Philomena was now flying along beside me because my shoulder wasn’t the best place at the moment.

“Oh sorry,” she let me go and presumed a normal walking pace.  “It’s just that I’m so excited about this.  She said that there’s a large library there.”  Now she was bonce walking almost like Pinkie, “Just think of all the historical information we could find.”

“I’ll admit to being intrigued,” I admitted to her.  We started walking up to the edge of the Everfree forest, but to me, it didn’t look all that different than any other forest in the human world.  Didn’t really matter to me because if push came to shove I still have my fire magic to use against any aggressive animals.  “But where’s Spike?”

“He’s back at the library,” she replied entering the forest with me walking beside her.  “I told him that he didn’t need to come with me if he didn’t want to because I would have you with me.”

“And he didn’t want to?”  Even in the full light of day, the forest got a little dark and the wind died down.  Only the sound of our walking and a light breeze was heard.

“He was, but he didn’t want to admit it,” she giggled.  “He said that somepony needed to stay behind and watch over the library.”

And with a chuckle, we started our way through the forest.  With the only sound being the sound of the underbrush under my feet, her hooves, our breathing, and some light wind through the trees.

^_^

Twilight gasped so long and hard I thought she’d suck all the air from the library after she saw it for the first time.  “Wow!  Look at all these ancient books.  It’s a veritable gold mine of information.  I can’t believe it!  Woo-hoo!”  And off she went flying around looking at all the dusty old books that looked surprisingly well-preserved.  The room didn’t look all that bad.  Sure the ceiling was collapsing, but the bookshelves were mostly still intact.  From the door, there were shelves about ten or so feet tall filled with books that were on either side of us.  In the middle was part of what used to be an Alicorn statue, minus the rear bottom half and laying on its side.  “This place is perfect,” Twilight cheered nearly diving into a small pile of books that were on the floor.

“Glad you think so Twilight,” I called out to her while looking around.  With nothing else to do, I figured I’d try to find out what subjects are where.  If they were cataloged that way of course.  

“Oh I do,” she started to put the books on a nearby table and go through them.  “Another thing that your mother suggested was for you to start magic training.”

The first bookshelf looks to be math and spells related.  “Sounds good to me,” I told her moving to another shelf.  “who’s going to train me?”

She sat down at the table going through a book, “I will.  I mean who better than the Element of Magic herself right?”

The next bookshelf looked to be history, so I started reading the titles.  “Sounds good to me Twilight.”  After a few minutes of looking around, I spotted “Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters:  History and Construction.”  I grabbed it proceeded to the table to begin reading it.  “Now here’s something,” I muttered after sitting down.

“What did you find?” she looked up from a book.

“History and construction of this castle apparently.”

“Really?” she got up immediately and walked over.  Philomena had taken a perch on the table as Twilight came up nearly putting her head next to mine.  Did you know that she smells like books and ink?  I could tell she was reading because she would turn a page about every ten seconds.  Her head nearly rested on my shoulder after leaning back in the chair.  And her hair was tickling my cheek and neck.  So, after about three or so minutes, I reached up and slowly lifted the book closer to her face.

“Wow, this is very interesting,” she muttered taking the book from me in her magic, standing up, and slowly walking back to her seat muttering the whole time.  It was right after she sat down and looked up to me that she asked, “Aren’t you going to find something to read?”

With a raised eyebrow and a lame look, I gave her the best “really?” look I could.  When she didn’t get it I rolled my eyes with a sigh, “Twilight?  Where did you get that book from?”

“Oh well, it was...” she paused as it hit her right between the eyes.  And with a sheepish apologetic look, she used her magic to float the book back over to me.  “Sorry got carried away,” she apologized.

I nodded my acceptance, grabbed the book, and brought my feet up to the table, so I could lean back in the chair and relax.

Except I heard, “Fred?”  I looked around my knees to look at her.  “Don’t put your feet up on the table.”

“Why?”

“Well, you could get dirt on the table.”  She said it so honestly too.  Even Philomena shook her head at that one.

“Twilight,” I addressed her sweetly with an exaggerated smile.  “We’re in an old broken down castle that is falling apart around us that is filled with all kinds of dust, dirt, rubble, debris, and who knows what else.  I seriously doubt that anyone is going to care at this point.”  Without waiting for a response I leaned back in the chair.

“You have a point, but-”

Click.  Whir.  She was interrupted when the sound of some switch being thrown, gears turning, and low and behold two bookshelves separated.  They moved away from each other to reveal a secret hidden smaller room to my right.  On one side was a bookshelf.  The other side had a long lounge chair for someone to lay on.  Large cushions all around the room about the size of a large bean bag.  And smack dab in the middle was a book on a small pedestal.

“Oh-kay,” I said slowly while gazing at this new development, “this is new.”  Looking down showed me that the chair was linked to a switch on the floor.  So, I got up while keeping the chair in the same position as Twilight slowly approached the room.  After seeing the book she walked in and up to it; reading the title.

“The Journal of the Two Sisters,” she said softly after picking it up and walking over to one of the cushions sitting down.

After grabbing my book I followed her inside and sat down on the cushion next to her.  Along with Philomena who took a perch on the now vacant pedestal in the center of the room.

“These are the chronicles of myself, Princess Celestia, and my sister, Princess Luna,” she read aloud.  

“Holy cow,” I whispered in awe.  “That’s the personal diary of my mother and Aunt Luna.  Should we really be reading this?”

“Well, I’m sure she doesn’t mind,” Twilight offered, “because she’s the one who told me to come here in the first place.”  She turned to the first page and gasped again, “And look, it starts with their coronation as Princesses of Equestria.  This is amazing.  Before this, the tribes didn’t live together and each had their own monarchy.  It’s well-known that the tribes chose Celestia and Luna because they were Alicorns.  And thereby able to represent the three races equally because they are the three races in one body.  And now we get to read it from their point of view.”  

I’ll have to admit that it was a great find, and so we sat back as she read aloud the journal.  

^_^

(About one hour later)

“Finally we found a good place to build our first castle,” Twilight was continuing to read.  Suddenly I looked up and saw a white rabbit hop his way into the room, up to me, and then hopped up into my lap.

“Angel?”

“What is it, Fred?” Twilight looked up from the book and saw the rabbit.  “Angel?  What are you doing here?”

Then I thought there was the sound of a pipe organ playing.  It wasn’t very loud and could easily miss it, but I think my hearing got better after coming here for some reason.  Then part of the floor spun around and a bowl of carrots was suddenly there.  “What the-” was my dumbstruck response while Angel was fully content to hop down and start munching on the carrots.  “Ok, will this castle please stop blowing my mind?” I asked no one.

“You think Fluttershy is here?” Twilight wondered no worried.

“Good question.  Do you think Angel would be here, and she wouldn’t?”

“I don’t think so,” Twilight doubted with a shake of her head, “she’s very protective of Angel.”

“Philomena?” she cooed over at me.  “You think you could go search around for Fluttershy?  And if she’s here then tell her where we are?  If she’s in trouble or anything let us know?”  She cooed an affirmative and took off out the secret door.

“I hope Fluttershy’s alright.”

“I hope so too Twilight, but right now Philomena’s our best bet on finding that out.”

^_^

(One hour later)

“This one is Luna’s entry,” Twilight read aloud then gasped at what she read.  “The case of the missing Crystal Heart?”  I had been listening, and interested, all this time, but this was news to us.  I leaned over to get a better look as she read on, “All was relatively fine with the new treaty with the griffons, when we got word that a dragon had stolen the crystal heart.”  She looked up from the book to me with eyes wide in shock.

“Huh, well that comes around full circle doesn’t it?” I commented with a smirk.

She blinked at me, “What do you mean?’

“Well, it was once stolen by a dragon, and now then brought back by a dragon right?”

She giggled then went back to the book, “I suppose you’re right.”  However, she didn’t get a chance to read again because Philomena flew in with an excited screech.

“Philomena,” I called out and lifted a knee for her to perch on.  “I’m assuming you found her?”  She cooed out a yes with a nod of her head, but it was more than that.  She pointed her wing out the door then immediately started hovering in place, cooing at me to follow.  After getting up, I offered a hand to Twilight, “Looks like she might need help.”

Right, when Twilight took my hand there was a loud crash that echoed through the old castle.  “What in the world is that?”  I helped her up and followed Philomena out of the secret room with Angel hopping along after us.

After a couple of minutes of following Philomena, we got to the main hall, the one with the double stairs and the sun and moon tapestries.  We were shocked at what we saw.  “What has gotten into them!?” was the only thing I could think to ask because this was what we saw.

Rainbow Dash was flying around bouncing off the walls like a ball in a pinball machine.  Fluttershy was trying to lift a newly fallen pillar from a pile of rocks as she muttered, “Must save Angel.”  There was a blue tapestry that was covering, what sounded like, Rarity as she was balling her eyes out running in all directions.  Applejack wasn’t doing much better as she was doing the same as Rarity, except she was just plain screaming instead of crying.

Twilight started muttering how utterly ridiculous they all were while walking down the stairs.  I followed, along with angel and Philomena, until she got to the bottom.  Then after taking a breath, she used that amplified voice, “ALRIGHT, EVERYPONY STOP!”  A quick flash of magic later, and she had all four of them in her magical grasp.

“Twilight?” AJ questioned from her frozen running stance.

“Angel, where’s Angel?” 

“He’s right here Fluttershy,” I called out pointing down to him at my feet.

“Oh,” and she blushed heavily but also relieved to see him safe.

“Fluttershy?” Rainbow asked her friend from her place above her.  “What’re you doing here?”

“She’s with me,” Rarity said from underneath the tapestry.  That’s when Twilight turned them loose from her magic.  They all relaxed with Rainbow flying down to stand in front of us.  Twilight shook her head and used her magic to lift the tapestry off of Rarity, who then stood up fixing her hair, “Thank you.”

“Have you all spent the whole night scaring one another?” I asked through a couple of chuckles.

“That depends,” AJ responded sounding a little embarrassed.  I would be embarrassed too at this point.  Fluttershy came over to reclaim Angel as the girls gathered around in front of us.

“On what?” Twilight wondered.  I did too.

“On whether or not you’re the pony of shadows,” Rainbow stepped up with a wary eye putting a finger to Twilight’s nose.

“What’s the pony of shadows?”

Twilight took Rainbow’s finger and gently batted it away then looked at me with a smirk, “Just an old mare’s tale.  Supposedly when Nightmare Moon was banished not all of her magic went with her.  Some were left here in this castle.”

“Well that doesn’t make a lick of sense,” I told them with a quick laugh.

“How’d you figure?”

“It’s simple, Applejack,” I started pointing out.  “If there was some magic that didn’t leave when Nightmare Moon was banished, then that same magic would have been restored to her once she came back.  Which would mean that when she got defeated, that magic is now gone.  Which means that there is nothing here.”

“That...actually makes sense,” Twilight agreed with a quick giggle, blinking up at me in mild surprise.  

Of course as if on cue, the sound of a haunted pipe organ echoed through the castle again.  And that’s when the four girls grabbed us out of pure terror.  Twilight got Rarity and Applejack, while I got Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy.  All of which were shaking as they hugged us for dear life.  I rolled my eyes with a patient sigh as Rainbow had one arm while Fluttershy had the other.  “Then what do you call that?” Applejack quietly asked through her terrified voice.

“Something we can go and investigate,” I told them as we slowly made our way from the main hall in one big mass of bodies.  Truth be told, I didn’t mind them clinging to me.  What guy would?  Nothing was said as we made our way down into the belly of the castle.  The sound of the organ getting louder and more creepy with each level we took.  And the broken down castle didn’t help our already rattled nerves any either.

Finally, after reaching the bottom we came across a room with two staircases leading upward on either side.  In the middle of the room was the organ.  A wide faded dark carpet led up to it.  With someone or somepony playing it.  The tall candle holders stood dark on either side, being held by two Alicorn statues.  

“The Pony of Shadows,” Rainbow whispered in fright as Twilight carefully tip-hooved her way into the room getting closer and closer to the hooded figure.  Puffs of air spiraled out of each pipe as his, or hers, fingers played.  The whole atmosphere was indeed a little creepy.  However, this was a physical pony or human.  No way, was this anything mythical.  Oh yeah, while Twilight snuck up behind our visitor AJ and Rarity chose to hide behind me.  

Only when Twilight got close, and when ready for anything, that she sent up a magical flare that lit the area.  Immediately afterward, she used her magic to whisk away what was covering the person, or pony was hiding under only to find…

“Pinkie?” all of us asked in shock at the same time.

She turned around happy to see us with a big smile on her face, “Hi, did you know that I could play the organ?  Because I didn’t.”  She went back to playing again as Rainbow flew out from behind me landing next to her.  The rest of the girls relaxed and went inside.  Fluttershy decided to stay next to me anyway.  I didn’t mind any.

“You’re the Pony of Shadows?” Rainbow was still in shock when she asked her.

“The pony of what?”

“Pinkie,” AJ interrupted after stepping up next to Rainbow, “I thought you went to ring the school bell all week?”

Pinkie giggled, still playing away on the organ, “Oh yeah, I only had to ring it for five minutes, and they said that was enough.  Can’t imagine why.  So, I wanted to throw a finished ringing the school bell party, but I didn’t have any bluebells.  And you can’t throw a party without bluebells, so I went into the forest to get some.  But, it got really cold, so I covered myself to keep warm.  Then I followed Fluttershy and Rarity into the castle, so I could join your party.”  She was saying all that a mile a minute, all the while playing away on the organ like a kid having fun.  

“And what party is that darling?”

“Uh, everybody comes to the scary old castle and hide from each other while I play the organ party?”  And she said it as if it was the most logical thing in the world.  “Duh,” she finished and bounced down the stairs to leave the room.

“Well I think that’s enough for tonight,” I raised my voice to get everyone’s attention.  “Twilight and I found a secret study room upstairs in the library, so why don’t we go up there and relax before heading back for the night?”

“Oh good idea,” Twilight agreed.

“I came here in hopes to repair at least one tapestry,” Rarity complained while we all started following Pinkie out of the room, “And I supposed that the one on the floor will do.  Besides, it’s already down and I don’t want to deal with trying to get another one.”  

Even though the danger was over and everyone was together again.  Fluttershy stayed next to me the whole way up while holding Angel in her arms.  Philomena was on my shoulder and looks like the night was finally calming down.

^_^

“I swear this tapestry is going right back up where it belongs after I’m done with it,” Rarity was laying on the long lounge while using her magic to sew it back together.  Kind of handy actually.  Using her hands to hold the fabric together while her magic sewed it together again.

Fluttershy was sitting next to me on the cushion while admonishing Angel, “Now don’t you go running off again.  I can’t believe I let my imagination get the best of me.”

“I think we all did,” Applejack echoed that while smirking up to Rainbow.  They were relaxing underneath the sun and moon stained-glass windows.

“Oh oh oh,” Pinkie bounced around without a care in the world, “I always let my imagination run away from me.  Because then it comes back, with cake.”  She giggled then resumed bouncing around the room again.  

“Well, whenever your imagination gets away from you,” Twilight told us, looking up from the journal, “it’s good to know a friend can help rein it in.”  There were agreements all around after she said it.  Then she held up the journal getting an idea, “Hey I got an idea.  Why don’t we start a journal as Celestia and Luna did?  We can write our experiences in here that maybe one day others can read it, and learn from it as well.  As well as learn from each other.”

“That’s a good idea,” AJ pipped up with a smirk.  “I know what my first entry will be.  ‘Dear diary, I’m glad that Granny’s story wasn’t true.’”

“Yeah,” Rainbow agreed with a nod, then looked over to Twilight.  “So how come you weren’t scared Twilight?”

“Oh well, that was because of this journal,” Twilight lifted it up with her magic, “and the book Fred found,” I raised it up waving it slightly, “told us a lot about the history of the castle, who made it, and a lot of its secrets.”

“And knowing more about this castle from the past,” I explained, “helped us deal with it in the present.”

“Knowing about the past helps us learn about our present,” Twilight added while looking over at me with a smile, “Understanding the past, and the mistakes help us from repeating those mistakes.  The past is a powerful teacher.”

“Yeah yeah, I get it,” Rainbow waved a dismissing hand while relaxing against the window.  “Don’t you think we should be getting back by now?  It’s already after dark.”

“Good point Rainbow,” Twilight said while putting the journal, and the book that I found, away in a bag she found earlier.  “Now that we know this is here, we can come back anytime for some more books.  Not to mention the need to preserve them.”

“But I’m not nearly done with this poor tapestry,” complained Rarity from the lounge, holding it up with her magic.

“Maybe not Rarity, but don’t you have better materials to work with back at your place rather than here?”

She thought about it then with a nod of agreement started to wrap it up, “Quite right Twilight.”  And finally, our first adventure together in a creepy old castle of my mother’s and Aunt Luna came to an end.  And because it was dark out Twilight took up the front, using her magic as a light.  Rarity did the same from the middle.  While I took the rear being the human torch with Philomena watching over us from above lighting the area.  So, even though it was dark out there wasn’t much to fear because everything was lit up like daytime. 

And while we walked Fluttershy walked next to me the whole way until we got near her cottage.  I got a feeling that she is beginning to like me.  I’ll admit to liking that possibility.  We got back to town just fine, although a bit late, then went our separate ways saying goodnight to each other.

^_^

Suddenly I found myself standing before a headstone.  With my father’s name on it.  It was in a small private garden surrounded by all kinds of flowers.  It was nighttime with the full moon giving off her warm peaceful glow.  And the stars twinkling their delight at my presence.

“Good eve Fred,” I heard, and only turning to look did I find Luna standing there with my mother.

“Good evening Luna,” I told her now realizing that this was the dream she said she’d set up for us.  “Hi, Mother,” I went over to hug her, then pleased that Luna hugged me as well.

“How was your day my sunshine boy?” she smiled at me.

“It was interesting,” I chuckled looking at her now slightly nervous.  “We found the secret room in the old library.”  Hopefully, I wouldn’t have to tell her outright.

“Oh, you did?  Good,” she told me, made me relax and let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding.  “I was hoping either you or Twilight would find it.”

“You mean the journal?” I asked while wondering how Luna feels about this and took a glance her way.

“We thought that it might help,” Luna told me making me feel better.

“I’m relieved that you two don’t mind.  Back in the human world, a diary is a very personal thing that normally shouldn’t be read by anybody but the writer.”

Mother put a wing around me turning me back toward my father’s grave again, “Well, most of it is history anyway.”

“It was interesting to read how the old castle was built and some of its history.”  I looked up to mother with an amused smirk, “Melvin?”

Both of them laughed outright.  “Ah yes, dear Melvin the Manticore.  Remember Lulu?”

“How can one forget when he tried to eat us at the first meeting?”

“Yes, then became a dear friend and helped us build the castle,” mother reminisced.

“Indeed,” Luna agreed.  “I do miss the secret rooms and passages.  The hall of pony legs holding torches.”  

“The organ?” I asked curiously.

Both of them groaned when they heard that.  “Oh, the lessons we endured at the hands of our old teacher.”

Mother laughed while holding me, “I think I had more patience with that dear sister.”

“Indeed you did,” Luna acknowledged with a slight huff.  “I was too excited about creepy hallways and hidden rooms than learning to play.  However, that isn’t the topic for tonight?”

Mother seemed to deflate as she looked down at the headstone.  And held onto me a little tighter, “No, I thought that, for tonight, I could tell you about your father.”

“I’d like that,” with a whisper I leaned back against her.

Because it was a dream, she recreated him before us.  It was nothing more than a dream created image standing beside the headstone, but still.  It was nice to see what he looked like.  He stood a little taller than me and at first glance would have a rough look to him.  Thick black hair that, at least in the image, was just passed the shoulders.  A chiseled face that was similar to mine actually.  “Did he usually keep a beard and mustache?” I asked curiously.  Because I was always clean-shaven.  While others found growing a beard and mustache easy, I couldn’t. 

“Yes,” mother giggled, but there was a sadness in there too.  “I always liked rubbing against it.  It was almost like he had fur.”  She went silent for a minute before whispering, “You are so much like him.”

“Minus the facial hair,” I mentioned as she giggled kissing my head.

“Yes, but I love you the way you are,” she replied.  

“You mentioned that he was a slave before sister,” Luna said carefully.  “How did you find him?  What did you think of him?  And why him?”  Those were good questions that I would like answered as well.

Mother hummed in thought, then with a wave of her hand, the scene changed.  “Why not show you?”  We were standing between the bridge and the front gates.  There in front of us, standing on a wooden platform, was my father.  Bound in chains with a crowd gathering around us, I noticed that he stood proud and tall.  He was either used for hard labor all his life or had the benefit of working out.  It was plainly seen in his physique because all he had on was some plain shorts tied on with a piece of thick string.

Standing about five feet away was a burly stallion of an earth pony.  Brown coat with white hair and tail with a decent suit on.  Nothing fancy mind you, but good enough to show that he had some money.  “Alright who is interested in this well-built male here?”

Behind father stood a unicorn that was watching him like a hawk, like a bouncer at a bar.  Must be the way to ensure compliance.

“What’s his history?” was one mare’s question.  After taking a glance over to her I didn’t recognize her.  However, that was a good question though.  Where did my father grow up?  How did he get his education?  Among other questions.  Naturally, that’s not what she meant by it though.

“He worked on a farm,” the stallion called out.  “Was born, raised there, and started working nearly as soon as he could walk.”  Of course, that got my dander up for sure but, yet I knew that it was also pretty normal.  And I still hated it and just reinforced my desire to end all slavery.  Mother stiffened when she heard it.

“Which farm?  How was he treated?  Why is he being sold after so many years?” a male’s voice cut through the crowd.  I had to admit wanting those answers myself.  As much as it riled me to hear it all, I wanted to know his background because it was a part of who he was.  

“The Princess comes,” another mare called out from the back of the crowd.  Everypony there turned around as my mother, with two guards, came strolling up.

“This was a surprise inspection,” mother whispered into my ear as her double walked right up to the platform.  And walked right by us.  Her demeanor was a little different back then.  It was clear by the way she walked and how she looked at my father.

“Your Highness,” the burly earth stallion said with a bow.  “What do I owe the pleasure of your attendance?”  The unicorn stallion bowed as well but kept silent.  My father did not bow.  Of course, this caught the eye of the earth stallion, which signaled for the unicorn to punish him with an electrical shock.  “How dare you not bow before the princess.”  Then my father yelled out in pain as the unicorn gave him a powerful shock, which sent him to his knees.  But he didn’t stay there but stood up again.  Then looked down at my mother.  Looked her straight in the eye.

“This is what intrigued me about your father,” mother said while watching, “just watch.”

“Why do you not bow before me human?” her dream double asked curiously.  “Do you not know or don’t care that I’m the ruler?”

“I do not question that you rule, or your right to rule,” he looked down at her with a firm resolve.  “Only how you rule.”

“And what is it that you don’t like?” she asked and I already knew the answer.

“Humans are sentient just like you,” he said with pride.  The ponies didn’t like that and started murmuring against him already.  “To keep humans as slaves is an evil that must be stopped,” the crowd got louder as he spoke.  “Humans and ponies should live together...as equals.”  That’s when the crowd started shouting for him to be killed and hanged.  However, through it all, he didn’t waver from her eyes, nor hers from his.

“See that look?” I nodded.  “That’s what got me asking, ‘What is it about him that’s so different?’”  

“SILENCE,” her double yelled out immediately silencing the others.  “I think I know why your master sold you.”

“Granny Smith didn’t like the idea of a free-thinking human,” when he said that name it rocked me to my core.

“WHAT?!” I turned around facing my mother.  “He grew up at AJ’s?”  The dream stopped still, like a movie that was on pause.

Mother almost couldn’t meet my eyes, “Yes he did, and I wasn’t sure how to tell you.  So, I’m telling you now.”

“Does AJ know?”

She shook her head, “No, I highly doubt it.  I don’t think that even Big Mac knows.  They were too young when Granny sold him.”  Luna walked up to the platform and looked to be studying my father.

I didn’t know what to do or think at this point.  My hands ran down my face as I paced through the crowd.  Literally fading through them like a ghost.  Then I turned to my mother, “I asked AJ if I could visit the farm in the morning.”

“Oh dear,” mother said giving me a look that told me it might not be a good idea.

“Well, I have to go now,” I told her waving a hand to my father.

“Be careful son,” she said to me with a solemn expression.  “I have no idea how she will react.  Nor how Big Mac or AJ will react either.”

“I know that, but I still have to go.”

Mother nodded and motioned me over to her.  She hugged me to her.  I hugged back letting her know that I wasn’t upset or mad with her.  Shaken yes, but not angry.  This was her way of telling me.  “Shall I continue?”

I nodded, “Why did you decide to get him?”

Mother motioned again and the dream continued.  “It was free-thinking humans that attacked my subject’s cities and towns,” her double growled at him and looked ready to shock him herself.

“I wasn’t there, so I don’t know how it started,” he retorted back.  “I can only say this.  For some reason, they wanted a fight.  And they lost.  I’m not saying what they did was right, but neither is this.  How many families have been torn apart?  How many children have been either tortured or killed?  Or do you even care?  Can you really look into a child’s innocent eyes and see nothing, but an animal?”

The dream paused again as mother put her arms and wings around me.  “That’s what really got me,” she whispered as she looked up to him, “He wasn’t challenging me as a ruler, per se, other than my belief which governed how I ruled.  It was then that I was determined to show him how wrong he was.  How humans were inherently evil and couldn’t live peacefully.”

“I don’t think that worked sister,” Luna said dryly with obvious amusement in it.

It was good to have a big belly laugh in the midst of all this.  A couple of minutes passed before mother spoke between giggles, “No Lulu...it didn’t.  And I’m...glad it didn’t.”  She hugged me tightly, “Because I wouldn’t have the son that I’m proud of today.  And your father was right.  He was right.  And instead, I fell in love with him.”

“I’m afraid our time is up sister,” Luna stepped up to us letting the scene fade away.  “The sun and moon call for us.”

Mother nodded hugging me tight once more.  “You be careful son, alright?”

“I will mother,” I told her, then Luna hugged me as well before everything faded away.
> Chapter Ten: An Apple's Confession and Twilight Time
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After waking up the next morning, I just laid there thinking.  Staring up at the wooden ceiling above me while my mind ran through what I heard learned last night.  And what I was going to do today.  The family I was going to confront.  My mind ran through all the different possibilities. 

Twilight was still lightly snoring away as the sunlight broke through the window making its journey across the ceiling.  Spike was still asleep in his bed between ours.  Yeah, it was a little cramped up here, but it was workable.  

A few minutes later I heard a ruffle of feathers, a soft cooing sound, and then Philomena’s head popping into view.  The contemplative look on my face got her worried, so she cooed softly and rubbed her head against mine.  “Good morning Philomena,” I chuckled reaching up to gently scratch her head, “Don’t worry I’m fine, just thinking about what I learned last night.”

Twilight mumbled something and turned over with, “Five more minutes.”

I knew there was a reason why I liked her.

However, the longer I laid there, the longer I was probably going to talk myself out of going.  So, with a steel resolve, I got up and got dressed to head on over to AJ’s place.

Because the sun was just rising above the horizon, there wasn’t anyone or anypony out just yet.  I knew where to go because I asked AJ last night where it was.  The cool morning air being blown by the soft breeze helped calm my nerves.  Philomena decided to take a flight this morning, to go hunting or whatever it is she does.  It was a very nice walk over to the farm.

Soon though I was walking through the arched gate and up the path to the house.  It wasn’t far, maybe a football field away.  And already I could see activity.  Not much just a couple of figures coming out of the house.  More than likely it was AJ and Big Mac.  As I got closer, it was indeed them, they walked out past the barn to a row of earthen built single room huts.  Not many of them, just six.  So, instead of the house, I turned to follow.  I gathered the big stallion was Big Mac and I recognized AJ.

They went from hut to hut knocking on the doors telling them to get up.  Some heard them and began to walk out dressed already and ready for work.  Neither AJ nor Big Mac saw me yet, but the other humans did.  Needless to say, they were surprised to see such a well-dressed human walking up.  You can tell how they are treated.  They wore decent work clothes.  Not top of the line or anything, but the clothes looked good and sturdy.  The men came out first.  Men that looked like they’ve been working on the farm all their lives and could probably bench press me without trouble.  They just took a side glance at me, though curious, but kept walking.

The women took more than one look as they were told to go to the house.  One of them was pregnant.  And there was even a couple of kids with the women.  About five or so, one of each.  Probably going to work in the house.  

The whole thing rubbed me the wrong way.  This is just wrong, plain and simple.  Only when the women started their way to the house, that Big Mac saw me.  We stood there looking at each other.  I didn’t see any pure hatred in his eyes.  Not as much as AJ.  He did turn to AJ, called out to her, then pointed to me.

AJ had this shocked look of disbelief on her face before stomping over to me.  The whole way I could tell that she didn’t want me here.  And that was just too bad.  Because I wasn’t leaving.

“Just what the hay are you doin’ here?” she stomped up to me in a huff, almost raging like a bull.  Staring up at me with eyes narrowed to slits, nostrils flaring.

I gave her a smirk, “You invited me, so here I am.”  Yeah, she didn’t like that, but all I did was look at her with my hands in my pockets.

“Well, it’s not a good time,” she shot back and shooed her hand at me, “so, you can just go away.”  She started walking away.  Big Mac was walking in the same direction as the men.  

But I got them both to stop with one simple sentence, “My father was born and raised here Applejack.”  AJ’s head whipped around so fast that her ponytail hit her in the face.  Big Mac stopped and started walking over to us, while AJ walked back as well.

“What was that?”  The look on her face was total disbelief which echoed in her voice.

“My father was born and raised here,” I said again and continued with.  “And I have questions for Granny.”  AJ didn’t say anything.

However, Big Mac did as he walked up to us, “What kind of questions?”

I began with what I learned last night, “First off, in case she hasn’t told you, I’m Fred.”  I held out a hand to him to shake, “Fred Justice, Princess Celestia’s son.”  He stepped back in total shock as I told them about last night, “Mother told me how she met my father, John Justice, and that he was born and raised here.  However, he also said that Granny didn’t like humans that think for themselves.”  I kept going when they didn’t say anything lowering my hand, “You see Luna combined my mother’s dream with my own, so we could talk.  Through that mother showed me the memory of when they first met.  He was being sold in Canterlot and the crowd demanded that he be killed on the spot for daring to have a mind of his own.  And daring to say that Ponies and Humans be equal.  So, here’s my question.  If that attitude was so prevalent then why did she not kill my father, but sold him instead?”

When I looked over to Big Mac, who was as big as a tree trunk, by the way, I saw a hint of recognition in his eyes.  So, I turned to him, “Maybe you remember seeing him, or at least hearing about him, Big Mac?  Tall, short black hair, beard, and a mustache, with a proud look on his face?  Applejack is too young to remember, but you might.”

“What in tarnation are you playin’-”

“I don’t remember much,” Big Mac interrupted quietly and slowly, which clammed up AJ quickly.  “I was only five when Granny sold him,” as he spoke the look on his face changed.  It was more like Mother’s.  “I remember his face.  He was always kind to me but kept saying that what we were doing was wrong.  I even remember how Ma and Pa would speak to him at night on the porch.  They didn’t know I was listenin’ in.  Kept the window open ya see.”

“What did they talk about?” AJ asked him.  I was a little surprised at that.  There might be hope if she didn’t deny it immediately and was at least interested in what her parents had to say?

“They talked about the past, about the humans attacking all those towns years ago.  If it was really right for us ponies to have humans as slaves because they are inherently evil?  That man never did anything mean in his life, but he also wouldn’t back down from what he believed was right AJ.”  I could tell that he was telling the truth by the way he looked over at her.  “That was the one thing that stuck with me all these years.”

“That was what got my mother interested in him,” I chuckled.  And when they looked over I told them, “Mother said that she bought him, so she could convince him that humans are inherently evil and should always be slaves.  Instead, she fell in love with him and had me.”  I had to grin at them when I said it.

“I don’t...this is...” AJ was stuttering while trying to glare at me.

Meanwhile, I looked over to Big Mac with a look hoping that he would allow me into the house.

“She’s not up yet,” he said simply.

“Big Mac-”

“AJ, if our roles were reversed I’d want to know about my Pa as well.  And if he really is the Princess’s son,” I held up a hand and ignited it showing off my flames.  They both looked at it with Big Mac showing a resigned expression, “Which clearly he is,” I put my hand out with a smile, “then I for one, don’t want to upset our Princess.”

Now there’s a down to earth pony.  I bowed my head slightly to him to show respect.  He nodded in return and motioned up to the house, “I’ve told you all I can, so why don’t you wait in the livin’ room until granny wakes up?”

“Sounds good to me Thank you, Big Mac,” I said to him and turned to walk with him up to the house.  “Let me give you a bit of my history,” I said to him where he nodded for me to continue.  “To make a long story short.  About two years after I was born here, Blueblood tried a bloody takeover.”  That shocked him.  “My father died in order to give my mother time to take me to the human world where I could be raised by her human counterpart.”

He stopped dead in his tracks.

“If I’m lying, I’m crying,” I chuckled at the reference.  And told him, “There’s a human world on the other side of a mirror portal.  Humans are the only sentient species.  There’s an Apple Family farm over there.  Where there’s a human version of you, AJ, Granny, and Apple Bloom.  They have unofficially adopted me because I had no father figure.  To them I’m family.  I see AJ as a sister, your counterpart as a brother, and AB as a little sister.”  He was still in shock.  A thought came to me, “She didn’t show you the letter she got from her human counterpart did she?”

He just shook his head as AJ stomped up again, “Fred, just what are you tellin’ my brother?”

“AJ, is it true you have a letter from a human you from another world?” he asked turning to her.  He didn’t like her hiding something like this.  Now I knew that AJ couldn’t lie to save her life.  So, this was going to be interesting.  And when she didn’t say anything, that’s all he needed.  “I want to see it AJ,” is all he said and started walking to the house again.

It was a very nice house with a covered porch.  The front door opened up into a living room which expanded into the dining room with a kitchen behind that.  On the left was a hallway leading back to the main bedroom and main bath with a set of stairs leading up.  Bedrooms and bathroom obviously.  A quaint house.  And a busy one in the mornings.  As I stepped in behind Big Mac and AJ, I went to the couch to have a seat.  

AJ stomped her way up the stairs to retrieve the letter.  I always wondered what else was said in that letter, but then again it wasn’t my place to know anyway.  The women that I saw earlier and the two kids were working away in the house.  Half of them cleaning and the other half in the kitchen either making breakfast or goods to sell at the market.

Big Mac was standing at the foot of the stairs.  More than likely all he wanted was to take the letter and read it while he was outside.  Meanwhile, the little girl I saw earlier walked out of the kitchen and up to me.  She wore a simple one-piece dress that looked like her mother made herself.  “Hi there,” I said kindly to her with a smile.  “What’s your name?”

“Oh I’m Sandy,” she said quietly while fidgeting with her hands nervously.  “Would you like something to drink?”

“Thank you,” I nodded to her.  “Just some water if it isn’t any trouble.”  She quietly said, “Ok,” and went back into the kitchen.

Right after Sandy left AJ came back downstairs with the letter, slapped it against her brother’s chest, and walked right back out.  I just shook my head slightly at the scene as Big Mac began reading.  “Thank you,” I whispered to Sandy as she brought me a glass of water before retreating back into the kitchen.

Big Mac read the letter for about three or so minutes before walking over to the couch to sit near me.  He set the letter down on the coffee table in front of me with a soft sigh.  He was quiet for a minute.  This Big Mac was a thinking stallion and I didn’t think he was prone to rash decisions.  “The letter verifies everything you said,” he said slowly as he leaned forward putting his elbows on his knees and resting his head on his folded hands.  

“You’re a thinking stallion,” I said softly with a smile before taking a sip of water.

He nodded, “Ever since all those conversations between your Pa and our parents.  Our family prides itself on our hard work ethics, but also on our integrity.  If in fact that all humans are inherently evil then our integrity is safe, but if they are not?  When I see little Sandy and little Jake play and go about their day, you know what I see?”

I leaned forward to listen to the answer.

“I see nothing, but an innocent child no different from Apple Bloom used to be,” he told me making a smile form on my face.  “And if they can be taught to live without hate, and if all this is wrong, then what does that say about our family integrity?”

“Good question,” I told him softly but held up the glass to him in a salute before taking another sip.  When he stayed silent I spoke up, “I came to Equestria for two main reasons.  One was to get to know my birth-mother.  And the second was to help her end human slavery.  And it will be done, Big Mac.  I’m not sure when, but it is inevitable.”

“What would that mean for the farm?” he asked leaning back on the couch.

“Easy, pay them, or set them free.  Of course with the sudden onset of so many humans, most of which will not be educated, I’m thinking about proposing an educational program for them.  Funded by the royal treasury of course until they fulfill that program and find work for themselves.”

“Couldn’t they go to the human world?” he wondered.  

Now it was my turn to lean back and think, “You know, it’s technically possible, but a logistical nightmare.  The portal is only open for about three days, then it closes for two and a half years or thirty moons.  So there’s a limited number that could go through in the first place.  Even then you’d have the same problem on the other side.”

“Good morning Big Mac,” came a younger female’s voice emerging from the stairs.  It took me a second to realize that it was Apple Bloom coming down the stairs.  Looked like she still had on some type of single-piece sleepwear as she yawned walking over to her brother.  Looked to be around fourteen or so, the same age as her human counterpart.

“Mornin’ AB,” he said pleasantly before hugging her.

When AB looked up and saw me, more that she saw how nicely I was dressed, that got her confused, naturally.  “Who’re you mister?”

I reached out with my hand for her to shake, “Fred Justice.  I’m Princess Celestia’s son.”  She started to shake it, then stopped taking her hand away.

“But that’s impossible,” she denied with a shake of her head.  “She doesn’t have a son. Right, Big Mac?”  I just ignited my hands.  The flames danced around my hand as her eyes locked onto it in total shock.  She looked to Big Mac and just got a nod in return.  “There are rumors goin’ round ‘bout her havin’ a son,” she said slowly.  “But we didn’t believe ‘em.  I don’t get it, how could you be her son, if you’re human?”

“Because I’m not fully human Apple Bloom,” I told her with a smile.  “I may look human, but I can do magic like my mother.”  I put out my hand and set it in my lap again.

“Is Granny up yet?” Big Mac asked her.

She blinked a couple of times before giving a shrug, “I don’t know.  Let me go check.”  Now I thought that she would walk down the hall, up to the door, and quietly take a peek inside.  That’s not what happened.  What happened was she walked down the hall, opened the door, and practically yelled into the room, “Granny?  You up yet?”

All we heard was a sudden elderly mare shout and a thud.  More than likely, she had startled poor Granny right out of bed.  Big Mac was shaking his head with a groan as we watched the morning entertainment.  “I am now you darn whippersnapper,” came the reply from inside while I was trying my hardest not to laugh at it all.  This was way better than all those morning talk shows.  “Now why did you go on and do that fer?” Granny was heard stomping around inside her room.  Hooves against wood floors carries you know.

“Well,” she took a glance down the hallway at us, “Big Mac and a human named Fred Justice wants to talk to you.”

Dead silence.

“Granny?” AB asked her again and only got silence in return.  Now, this was interesting.  

“I’ll be right there Apple Bloom,” Granny said just loud enough for us to hear.  It was one of those voices that tells us she’s knows something and it comes time to face it.  “Go on to school.”

“But I ain’t got no school today,” AB told her.  “Summer Sun Celebration Holiday remember?”

“Oh right, well just go on and I’ll be there shortly,” Granny told her as AB shut the door walking her way back over to us.

“Granny knows something,” I whispered and getting an “Eyup” from him.

AB went to tell us, but Big Mac held up a hand, “We heard.”  I couldn’t help, but chuckle a little at her sheepish reaction then sat down on the couch beside her big brother.  Meanwhile, I sipped on my water and waited.  The rest of the women had wisely decided to stick to their duties and avoid the living room for the time being.  Soon though, here came Granny down the hallway in an older one-piece dress and a cane.  She was lankier looking than her human counterpart.  And immediately locked onto me.

Well, I did the gentlemanly thing and stood up to greet her.  Bowed my head slightly in polite greeting when she entered the living room, “Good morning to you Missus Smith.”  AB got curious about the letter and secretly began reading it while I greeted Granny.

She eyed me up and down while I stood patiently with a soft smile.  “Why are you here?” she finally asked after a minute or so.

I simply looked her in the eye, “To find out about my father.”

“How do you know that he was here in the first place?” she asked defensively.

“He said so,” I smirked at her.  “Last night Aunt Luna brought my mother, Princess Celestia, and I together and mother showed me her first meeting with my father.  She asked how come his master sold him.  He said and I quote, ‘Granny Smith didn’t like the idea of a free-thinking human.’  Tall worked and raised here, short black hair with a beard and mustache-”

“I remember ‘im,” Granny interrupted me in a huff.

“So,” I asked her slowly, “why did you sell him?  Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad you did.  Otherwise, he wouldn’t have fallen in love with my mother and had me.  But the idea of a free-thinking human sent the ponies there into a craze that called him to be killed outright.”  I lifted a finger and pointed it to her, “I can see that same look in your eyes now, so why did you sell him instead of killing him?”  I wasn’t mean or fierce about it, just enough to show her that I knew she was hiding something.  Something that she might not want to tell.

“Because Buttercup wouldn’t let me that’s why.”  She said it softly as if she couldn’t believe it herself.

“Ma?” Big Mac looked up confused.  “What does she have to do with it?”

“That man and his free-thinking ideas,” Granny muttered while lightly tapping her cane on the wooden floor.  Then looked to Big Mac, “All humans that have ideas that they are ever equal to us ponies deserve to die for what they did long ago.  I had quite enough of his talk about slavery being evil and equality for both ponies and humans.  Especially after all those talks at night with him and your Ma and Pa.  They got it in their heads that he was right and I just couldn’t have that.  I was going to end it and nearly did.  He was out in the barn, so I went out there and grabbed an ax.  But, Buttercup saw me and knew what I was goin’ to do.  She grabbed my arm and stood right in front of me sayin’ that if I wanted to kill him, then I’d have to kill her too.”

Big Mac and AB were sitting there with their mouths hanging open.  If they were cartoons their jaws would be on the floor.  “What’d you do?”

“What’d you think I did Big Mac?” Granny asked bac.  “I tried gettin’ her out of the way, especially because she was pregnant with AJ I didn’t want to risk injuring her.  But that stubborn mare just kept on gettin’ in the way.  Finally, she told me that I ever hurt, or harmed even a single hair on any human's head, she’d take Bright Mac, and you away and never come back.  And if she stayed then there will be no harming any humans and made me promise that, or she’d leave.”  The air was thick with tension as Granny took a breath before speaking again.  “I will keep that promise to my dyin’ day because us Apples always keep a promise.  And I didn’t want her breakin’ up the family.”

“But Granny,” Ab protested setting the letter down on the table, “killin’ is just plain wrong.  We’ve talked about this in school.  Even debated about slavery.”

“It ain’t wrong if they’re simply animals,” Granny shot back with a righteous fury in her eyes, though she didn’t yell, “and if an animal gets out of control, then you kill it plain and simple.”

“They’re not animals Granny,” Big Mac stood up tall looking at Granny intently.  “I heard Fred’s father talkin’ with Ma and Pa all those nights.  I’ve been thinking about it ever since.  I won’t stand by anypony killin’ and that includes you, Granny.  And you just convinced me of something.”

“Yeah, and what’s that?”

“I don’t want to live with hate in my heart,” he said simply which made me smile.  “That’s no way to live.”

“It’s not right to punish all humans for the crimes of just a few,” I added in with a nod to Big Mac.  “I don’t hate all ponies for how Blueblood tried to kill my father, or me, or my mother for that matter.  And right now Blueblood is down in the castle dungeon never to see the light of day again for his crimes.  I hold those responsible and punish those who break the law.  While letting those who want to live in peace, live in peace.”

“Well that ain’t fer me,” she said in a huff, turned right around, and stomped her way out the door letting it slam shut behind her.

With a sigh, I looked over at them, “Sorry.  Unfortunately, some can’t see past their hate.”

“Not your fault, but it did get me to decide on all those questions I’ve been asking all these years,” Big Mac told me.  I smiled back at him with a nod.

“I’ve never seen Granny like that,” AB said softly as her mind tried to make sense of it all.  “And what’s this letter anyway?  From Applejack to Applejack?  That doesn’t make any sense.”

I chuckled, “That’s a bit of a long story Apple Bloom.”

“Well, why don’t you sit down and tell it while I get back to work?” Big Mac said getting up then offered his hand to me, “And...thanks for stoppin’ by.  In spite of what Granny said I’m offerin’ you to stop by anytime.”

I shook his hand gratefully, “Thank you, Big Mac, that’s greatly appreciated.”  And then he was out the door to go to work.  The rest of the morning was me and Apple Bloom together explaining the letter first.  That led to her questions about her counterpart, Big Mac’s counterpart, etcetera.  She was surprised at first that there even was another world out there.  Also sad that the ponies there weren’t sentient.  I even asked what her school has been teaching about slavery.  She explained that oftentimes her teacher opens up a classroom debate on the subject.  We talked long enough that Twilight came over to check on me.

“There you are,” Twilight complained when she walked in and saw AB and I on the couch.

“Eyup,” echoing Big Mac I smiled at her.

“Hi Twilight,” AB greeted with a wave after containing her giggle at my antics.

“Did you know I finally had to ask your mother where you were?” she had her hands on her hips giving me a look that told me she wasn’t happy with me.  Not mad or angry, per se, just not happy with me.

“Why what’d I do?”

“You were supposed to start your magic training?” she walked over as I stood up from the couch then lightly bopped me upside my head.  “Hello?”

“Is someone at the door?” AB got up walking over to the open door and looked out, “Hello?  I could have sworn I heard somepony knocking on the door.”

“No Apple Bloom that was me hitting Fred’s empty hard head,” Twilight tried to keep a straight serious face, but it wasn’t working.  A giggle escaped her.

“Ha ha ha,” I looked at her lamely.  “Very funny.”

“Anyway, it’s time you start your lessons, so let’s go,” Twilight took my hand starting to pull me toward the door.  “I’m already behind schedule as it is.”  I didn’t resist because I had a wonderful view of her bare back.  Apparently, the dress was like the one before, but this time without a back to it.  This means that it also was a tight-fitting dress in order to keep the bottom part under her tail from drooping.  Kind of like a backless sleeveless party dress.  I barely heard AB’s giggles as she led me out the door while I watched in a trance at the gentle sway of her tail.  Part of me was wondering why would she wear something like that in the first place?  Not that I minded any, it was a great view.  She eventually let my hand go when she saw that I was following her.

Her tail hit me right in the face snapping me out of it with, “Hey eyes up here buster.” 

Naturally, I shot my eyes up quickly apologizing with, “Sorry.”

“Now that I have your attention,” her voice told me that I wasn’t off the hook yet.  “I was trying to ask you how the meeting went?”

“Oh,” I chuckled apologetically, “sorry.  It was valuable actually.  I found out what I wanted to know about my father.  And at the same time, it got Big Mac convinced that living with hate isn’t a way to live, so there’s not going to be any trouble from him.  Apple Bloom is pretty much there already.  Granny, I’m afraid is just too stuck in her ways to change.  AJ I’m sure I can get to.”

“If I can change, I’m sure Granny can change too,” Twilight offered.

I shook my head while walking beside her, “It’s not a matter of if she can, but does she want to?”  When Twilight looked up at me I continued, “Sometimes, someone or somepony has been hating for so long, that they fear letting go of that hate.  Think of it as a comforting blanket.  If you have been wearing it for practically all your life, can you really see taking it off?”

Twilight hummed in thought.

“Unfortunately she said that it wasn’t for her,” I finished, then wanted to change the subject.  “And I’m sorry for staring at you.”

“Apology accep-”

“But you’re such a wonderful view I couldn’t help myself,” I continued with a smile as my inner a-hole popped up for a visit.  Twilight almost stumbled when I said it and looked up to me with a disbelieving look.  As if she was saying ‘I can’t believe he just said that.’

She started blushing and shot back with, “It’s practical.  The other dresses are a pain to get around these new wings of mine, which don’t cooperate most of the time.”  She emphasized her point by flapping them a few times.

“Yes,” I agreed, then looked down at her with a smirk.  “However, it is also a very provocative dress as well.”

“Fine,” she gave up in a slight huff, “I’ll put on something else when we get back to the library.”

“You know some girls thank a man when they compliment them,” I chuckled to her leaning my head down to look her in the eye, “So why are you acting like we’re having an argument?”

She sighed with a soft smile, “I don’t know, and thank you for the compliment.  However, I will change into something else.  If only to keep you from losing your concentration as we work on your magical focus.”

“LOOK OUT.”  I heard a female yell right before she hit me.  Unfortunately, I didn’t have enough time to put up my shield.  Only enough time to turn to look before Rainbow Dash hit me full force.  And with enough force to knock the wind out of me with a loud “OOF.”  We slid back for a few yards with her on top of me and my arms around her.

When we stopped my world was spinning slightly, but that wasn’t the problem.  With my wind knocked out of me I couldn’t breathe.  My mouth moving like a fish out of water as my lungs tried desperately to take in air.

“Fred, Rainbow,” I heard Twilight called out then her spinning form walk up and kneel down.

“At least I landed on something soft,” Rainbow commented while sitting up in my lap while straddling me.

“Rainbow,” Twilight yelled sharply to get her attention.  “I think you knocked the air out of him.”

I rocked my head in a slow nod up to them trying to communicate that very thing.

“Sorry, but don’t worry I know emergency measures,” the spinning went away enough that I could see her look down at me, grab my head with both hands, and then lip-locked with me.  Now, my brain knew what she was doing.  Incrementally breathing into my mouth in order to basically reinflate my lungs.  My body was responding to her as if she was romantically kissing me.

After her first short breath, I was able to get a little air.  Then she felt my body responding to her.  By this time the dizziness went away and I could see her clearly raise her head up for another breath.  Only to pause, look at me with widening eyes, and a deepening blush.  In a split second flash, she went from straddling me and holding my head to standing up a few feet away yelling, “Hey.”

I was still on my back and slowly getting the breath back in my lungs when Twilight questioned the whole thing.  “Rainbow?”

Rainbow pointed to me, “He...well…”

That’s when Twilight noticed and blushed, “Oh.”  And only then I had enough air in my lungs to roll over to start coughing.

“He needs to keep his...thing…to himself,” Rainbow said heatedly while crossing her arms over her chest.  She was wearing her sports outfit again.

“You alright Fred?” Twilight asked kneeling down next to me.

“I think,” a cough escaped me between words, “think so.”  After I was able to sit up again I looked over to Rainbow, “Sorry Rainbow, Thanks for helping.  I knew what you were doing, but my body thought otherwise.”

“Yeah well, keep it under control,” Rainbow said before taking off again.

“First me then Rainbow?” is all she had to ask.

With a sigh I got up brushing myself off, “I don’t know.  It’s like my body is on overdrive or something.  Sorry.”  And we were off again to her place. 

“Think you should...I don’t know...talk to your mother or a doctor?”

I looked at her like she was mad, “Are you kidding me?  Do you know how embarrassing that would be with my mother?  A doctor maybe, as long as he or she can keep quiet about it.”

“Well think about it,” she said with concern.  “This is the first joining between a pony and a human.  There might be some complications.”

“After all these years?” I asked back in doubt.  “If that is the case, then why now?”

She shrugged as we approached the library, “I don’t know.  You didn’t have any magic until now, maybe that has something to do with it?”

“I think you’re reaching Twilight.”

She got to the door and turned around, “And I think you’re ignoring it.”  Then opened the door and stepped inside with me closing the door behind her.

“Well maybe I want to ignore it,” I said way under my breath while walking over to a chair at a table to sit down.

“Anyway, it’s about time you get your magic under control,” Twilight said in a voice similar to teachers.  “Spike?” she called out while looking for a book, “Where’s the book for magical beginners?”

Silence.

“Spike?” she called out again.

I looked around to see a small note on the bench of the statue, “Um Twilight?”  I got her attention, then pointed to the note.  She picked it up with her magic, floated it over to her, and began reading it.

“Oh he’s at Rarity’s,” the letter poofed out of existence then she went back to the bookshelf again.  “Stands to reason.  Now, where is that book?”

After a few minutes of random searching I got curious, “Twilight?  How do you organize your library?”

“Well that depends,” she started saying while still looking, “on what I’m going to study.  If I’m studying an author then I’ll organize it by author.  Or I might organize by subject.  Sometimes by title, but that messes up the subjects and get them all scrambled.”  

I just groaned and shook my head, “Twilight?  Why do you insist on doing things the hard way?”

“What do you mean?” she turned to me in curiosity.

“I’ll show you,” I held my hand out.  “Grab a random book and two cards.”

She shrugged, “Alright.”  With her magic, she opened a drawer on a nearby study table and took out two study cards floating them over to me.  Then without even looking, which was her mistake, she magically grabbed a book and handed it over along with a pencil.

“Alright let me explain the Dewey Decimal System,” I began, opened the book to the title page, and grabbed a card.  “Instead of organizing them either by title, author, or subject and switching them around all the time.  You number each book individually and organize them numerically.  For example.”  I looked down at the title and read aloud, “Ponysutra.  Basic sex positions?”

“What!?” her face was blushing as she grabbed the book back.  “Oh no, you are not.”  It never went back onto the shelf more quickly in its life.  I held back a laugh as she picked out another one.

Opening it up I was going to continue until I read, “Romantic ideas for couples.”

“Oh you’ve got to be kidding me,” she nearly yelled, grabbing the book again and picking out another one.  This time I was outright chuckling.  This was good.

This time it was a novel, which was fine, except it was a romantic novel, “The Princess’ Romance.”

“OH COME ON,” this time she did shout and I couldn’t help but laugh.  What are the odds right?

And another book.  “History of the Three Races,” I said reading the title as Twilight began to relax.  I so wanted to fake the title to make it like the others, but I wanted to live to see tomorrow.  “Ok, say we number this book one hundred and fifteen point five.  In one corner of two cards, we write that number.  Then on the top of one card, we write the title.  On top of the second, we write the author.”  In one hand I held both cards, which she took to look at, “Now that we have this book numbered we can put these cards into two separate file cabinets with drawers just wide enough to hold the cards.”  

It then clicked for her, “Oh I get it.  Then with these cards, we can organize them by title and author.  Once found what you want you can go get the book easily because it’s numbered.”

“Bingo,” I saluted her, “however, normally libraries are separated into subject groups.  For example, zero to one hundred can be history.  One hundred to two hundred can be magic related.  And so on, that way you only have to have two cards because it’s organized by subject already and all you need to search is the title or author.”

“Wow, that’s so ingenious,” Twilight had stars in her eyes.

“Don’t thank me thank the human named Dewey who thought of it,” I shrugged.  “The Canterlot library is organized that way and it’s worked for us for a very long time.”

“How could I not think of this?” she looked down at the cards a little disappointed in herself.

“You would have,” I told her in confidence.  “I just jumped you ahead a number of years is all.”

“This is great thank you so much, Fred,” she was bouncing in place like Pinkie.  “I’ll organize this later like your school’s library, but for right now we need to work on your magic training.”

“But you haven’t changed clothes,” I mentioned, trying to keep a straight face.  Without even saying anything or taking her eyes off of me, she rolled up some paper and bopped me on the head with it.

“Fine,” she turned around in a huff proceeding to go upstairs, “But be ready when I come back down.”

“Alright.”  I was already thinking of what I was going to say to Mother tonight.  Hi mother, I’m going to hell because I’m purposely messing with Twilight and enjoying it.

When she came back down she was wearing a simple light purple sundress.  However, she did complain, “I hate this dress.  It’s sometimes difficult to get the wings through the back.  So, I hope you’re happy.”

“Happy in that I will be able to concentrate,” I told her with a grin while putting my head on my folded hands.  My elbows were on the table in front of me, “Of course unless you don’t mind me staring at you while you are wearing a provocative dress.”

She gave a frustrated sigh then sat down at the table next to me, “Fred?”

“Yes?” I blinked at her with a smile.

“Shut up, close your eyes, and concentrate,” she said stiffly.  I did it without hesitation because she looked to be at the end of her rope with me and I wanted to live to see my mother tonight.  After a bit, she did calm down and I got my first lessons in magic.  It was really strange how you had to connect to your magical core before doing anything else.  Turned out I was a quick learner.

It was soon after I got the hang of a basic light spell that Apple Bloom and her friends showed up.  It was something called Twilight time.  Twilight told me to keep working on strengthening my core while she set up the girls with their respective tasks.  Sweetie Belle was kind of like me, she was working on her magic.  Apple Bloom was working on chemistry.  While Scootaloo was working on mechanical things by taking them apart and putting them back together again.  Chemistry wasn’t my strong suit, but if she wanted I could help Scootaloo.  Sweetie Belle was further along in her magic than me actually, as far as one’s core is concerned.  

I got a little bored, so about an hour or so after the girls got there I took a break.  Walking over to where they were working I took a look at their progress.  “Fred?” she eyed me carefully.  “Why aren’t you practicing?”  She was sitting on the bench at the statue, so I took a seat next to her.

“Took a break,” I just smiled to her as she rolled her eyes at me, “so when did the girls start this?”  Scootaloo was working on taking apart a unicycle.  Apple Bloom looked like she was working on some chemistry.  And Sweetie Belle wasn’t having much luck with lifting up a broom.

“Not too long ago,” Twilight informed me while she watched on.  “They came to me wondering if I would help with their studies and it evolved into this.”

“Ugh!”  Sweetie complained in a huff after sitting down with her arms over her chest, “Maybe magic isn’t for me.”

“Now Sweetie Belle, don’t give up,” I encouraged her with a smile.  “You’re already doing better than me in some ways.  I barely have control over my core and you’re already learning how to lift things.”

“But it’s soo hard,” she whined.

“Right now yes, I agree, but it won’t be forever.  Just keep trying.”

“How are you coming on the potion, Apple Bloom?”

“Alright I guess Twilight,” she answered back while walking to the end of all the beakers and burners, “I think I did everything right.”  There was a line of beakers and burners which combined chemicals that made something at the end.  At that end was a dropper of sorts over a seedling in a pot.

“Go ahead and try it then,” Twilight encouraged.

“What’s she working on?” I whispered in curiosity.

“Plant growth potion,” she whispered back.  I nodded in understanding while watching Apple Bloom reach over and turn the knob to let out a drop of her concoction.  When the drop of potion hit the seedling it exploded into some smoke.  It covered the immediate area making us cough until it cleared away.  However, after it cleared away we still heard some coughing.  Looking over I saw the seedling still coughing.  Not only coughing but really exaggerating it too. 

“Putting it on a little thick ain’t ya fella?” AB said dryly while watching the seedling try for an acting Oscar.  I couldn’t help, but laugh pretending to take pictures. 

“Wow!” I chuckled while holding up my hands as if I held up a camera.  “I’ve never seen better acting in my life.”  It still coughed away.  “One more really long one for the camera.”  It took a long drag before letting out a long cough before falling over giving out a lasting death rattle.

Apple Bloom gave me the best tongue in cheek look, while Twilight sighed with a shake of her head.

“Sorry,” holding up my hands as if surrendering.  “Couldn’t help myself.  But, come on you have to admit it was pretty funny.”  They did smirk when I said it.

“Alright I guess it kinda was at that,” AB soon admitted.

“Well it’s not funny over here,” Scootaloo complained sitting down as Sweetie Belle did.  “I can’t figure out how to take this apart.”

“Did you read the instructions?” Twilight asked with patience.

“I did,” Scootaloo held up the multiple sheets for it then slammed them back down onto the floor.  

“So, what’s the problem?” 

“It’s alright to ask for help Scootaloo,” I said with a patient smile of my own.  “There’s no shame in it.”

“Ok,” she sighed then held up a page, “Just what the heck is counter-clockwise?”

“Ah, well look up at the clock,” she did.  “Now, which direction do the hands of the clock rotate?”  She twirled a finger in the right rotation.  “Right,” I applauded her.  “That’s clockwise.”  She nodded.  “Now, counter,” I continued explaining gently, “means other direction in this case, which would mean…?”  I trailed off letting her figure it out from here.  I could see the gears turning in her head.  Her finger started to move in the opposite rotation then she looked down at the nut holding the wheel on.

“I think I get it,” she mused while taking up her tools.  “So I need to rotate this...”  She paused while putting the wrench against the nut and turning it, “This way?”  I waited until she got it loose.  “Oh ok,” she cheered happily when she loosened the nut then looked over at me, “You know you’re kind of smart for a human.”

“Thanks, I did grow up in the human world after all,” I explained.

“Apple Bloom told us about how you told her that,” Scootaloo eyed me carefully.  “Is that really true?  And how can you do magic?”

I went through the story once more for the three girls as they sat in front of me.  Twilight decided to put their projects away for the night, as it was getting near dinner time.  Naturally, once I told everything they had questions.  So, the girls and I discussed a lot about the human world during dinner.  With Twilight writing down almost all of it.

However, it was getting late after dinner, so the girls decided it best to get on home.  So, after saying goodnight it was just Twilight, Spike, and I.  The mail had come earlier, but it wasn’t until now that Twilight had time to actually read it.  She and I were on the couch in the main room while Spike was off finishing his final chores for the night.

She hummed in thought while reading a letter, “That’s interesting.”  Her voice was soft with her mumbling about something in the letter.

“What is?” I wondered while glancing over at her.

“The latest Daring Do book will be delayed by another two months,” she said softly with a glance over at me.  “All libraries on the publishers' list gets updated on all books sent to them.”

I remembered that those books are similar to the Indiana Jones we have on earth.  “Big fan?”

“Yeah I am,” she smiled with a nod.  “Rainbow is too, and I can already tell you that she won’t take this well when she finds out.”

“The other Rainbow loves Indiana Jones but doesn’t read the books though,” I chuckled.  “Only going to see movies.  I keep telling her that the books are better than the movies, but if she believes me she never tells me.”

Twilight giggled, which told me that she understood what I meant, “I can relate to that.  It was a while back that Rainbow got injured from doing one of her stunts and had to stay in the hospital until she got better.  While in there she read one of Daring Do’s books and got hooked on it ever since.”

“Makes sense, considering you really don’t have movies here.”  With nothing else being said for a few minutes I stood up and headed toward the stairs.  “Well I think I’ll turn in for the night,” I said to her over my shoulder, “Don’t stay up too late.”

“Goodnight Fred,” she called out as I hit the stairs.

I waved a hand to her, “Goodnight Twilight.”
> Chapter Eleven: Philomena
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philomena woke me up in the morning with gentle pecks to my head.  In truth, I wanted to get up early to go out walking around, and possibly see the town.  With a yawn and a stretch, I welcomed the Phoenix with a gentle scratch to her head.  “Morning Philomena,” I had to whisper so as not to wake up Twilight or Spike, “I’m going for a walk this morning.  Want to come with me?”  She cooed softly rubbing my head.  After getting dressed and heading downstairs, I picked some apples and other fruit to take with me for some breakfast.  The sun had been up for about fifteen or so minutes after walking out the door.  Even though it was summer, there was a very nice cool breeze blowing through.  

I made a mental note to drop by Rarity’s some time this morning to see if a set was ready.  It was plainly evident that the small town was still asleep.  As it appeared that only Philomena and I were up.  Other than the chirping birds and other animals that rise with the sun that is.

Without a plan in mind, I decided to see the center of town and started walking in that direction.  From what I could tell, you could walk across this whole town in about fifteen or so minutes.  It was a classic small town.  And when seeing the town hall insight in the town square, or circle as the case may be.  I realized that I haven’t paid my respects to the mayor.

It was too early, so I sat down on a nearby bench to wait for the mayor to arrive.  She must be an early riser herself because I saw a mare wearing what appears to be a nice blouse with golden glasses.  In human years, I’d guess she was around the late thirties maybe?

Her eyes met mine, so I stood up to greet her at the steps as she walked up, “Madam Mayor, good morning to you.  I’m sorry for not greeting you before now.  I’m Fred Justice, Princess Celestia’s son.”  I even put my hand out.

She shook it, although I’m uncertain if she wanted to or not.  She had the eyes of one used to politics.  “Good morning Prince Fred,” she even bowed to me, though not severely.  “What can I do for you?”

“Oh nothing in particular,” I waved a dismissing hand and a good-natured smile, “Just Fred is fine, I want to earn the title of Prince.  Just wanted to introduce myself.  To pay respects to the mayor is all.”

With a slight hum and a raised eyebrow, she eyed me carefully.  “Thank you, Fred, have a good morning.”  That was all she said before giving me a courteous nod and heading inside to begin her day.

Well, that was something.  I wonder if Fluttershy is up yet?  With that thought, I turned around to find her cottage while having my fruit breakfast along the way.

^_^

And it did appear that Fluttershy is an early riser after all.  Though I really shouldn’t be surprised at it.  Not with all the animals that she has to take care of.  She was out and about feeding the animals outside as I approached her cottage.  The sun’s rays hitting her hair gave it a halo effect.  She was wearing a simple one-piece sundress that was light yellow with flowers on it.  As I walked up the path, the rising morning sun just so happens to line up behind Fluttershy.  The sun’s rays shined through her dress giving me a perfect silhouette of her underneath.

I wasn’t sure how long my body stood there, frozen with the splendor sight before me.  Especially when she stood up and stretched.  Even Philomena’s pecking didn’t bring me out of it.  What did was when Fluttershy saw me, waved, and fluttered over to say hello.  Of course, now I was almost a nervous wreck in hopes Fluttershy didn’t find out what I just saw.  And how beautiful a sight I thought it was.

“Good morning Fred, how are you?”  Fluttering over to stand in front of me, she had a small basket of food for her animal friends with her.  Her hands clasping onto the straw handle, which in turn presented me with a wonderful sight of…

PECK.

“Oh...um...good morning.  I was just…uh...enjoying the view.  I mean, the sight of the sunrise.”  Quickly my eyes locked onto hers and not the other wonderful sight below them.  Her dress didn’t have that much of a v-cut, but enough to get the eyes to wander.

“Are you alright?” concern within her voice, and in her eyes.  She reached up with her hand to gently place it on my forehead.  “You do seem a little warm.”

Oh, I’m warm alright.  “Oh, it’s nothing,” dismissing it with a smile and a slight wave of my hand.  “Don’t worry about it.  How are you this morning?  Out feeding your animals?”  Change the subject, change the subject.

“Oh yes,” she smiled up to me happily.  “Every morning.  Would you like to help?”

“I’d love to help,” I said with a smile.  And we were heading back to her yard to feed the chickens, but we didn’t get very far.

Rainbow Dash came swooping down at us from above with, “Four more months, four more months, four more months.”  She was saying it over and over and over again with excitement running through her whole body.  She first grabbed onto Fluttershy, “I’m excited, aren’t you excited about it?”

“Oh um…,” Fluttershy looked to her friend with an embarrassed and sheepish look.  “I guess I could be excited, I don’t know.  What are we excited about?”

“Daring Do’s next book of course,” saying as if it was the most obvious thing in the whole world.  Then she turned to me saying with a wave of her hand, “Wouldn’t expect you to know though.”

I really hated to burst her bubble, but she had to come down from the clouds.  “Know what?  That the latest Daring Do book has been delayed by two months?”  Do you know that she’s quick on the ground too?  She turned around to grab me in a blink of an eye.  Her head spun around quick enough for her hair to whip around her head.

She looked up at me with a horrified expression with her fingers wanting to dig into my arms.  Not that it would have hurt though, soft fingers covered with fur you know.  “Don’t say that it’s blasphemy.”

I just shrugged at her looking down at her with sympathy, “It’s fact.  Check Twilight.”

She started dancing in place.  “No, no no no no no.”  She was also saying it so frantically I thought she was hyperventilating.

“Are you alright Rainbow?” Fluttershy asked timidly.  Rainbow didn’t hear her because a second later she was gone leaving only her trademark rainbow trail behind her.  

“Unfortunately Twilight is going to have a rather frantic wake-up call this morning,” I sighed thinking about it while watching her rainbow trail dissipate. 

“She really enjoys those books,” Fluttershy commented softly, though with a concern of her own in her voice.  “I hope she doesn’t overdo it with Twilight.”

“The state she’s in now…?” I left the question hanging there and simply shrugged it all off.  “So, about helping you this morning,” said cheerfully to her to get her mind back to what we were doing.

“Oh yes,” she started walking back to her yard again.  “I was just out feeding the chickens.”  While walking beside her she lifted up her basket showing me its contents.  “It's corn that I spread on the ground for them.  At least today.  Sometimes they go after the worms in the ground and other bugs.”

“Typical for the human world as well,” I told her as we entered the yard again.  She started spreading the corn out, so after taking some handfuls, I did the same as well.

“Tell me more about the human world.”  Her voice was quiet when she asked, almost as if she was nervous about asking.

“Well like I’ve said before,” I started saying while passing out the corn and watching the chickens peck at it.  “Humans are the only sentient species there.  Ponies are four-legged and aren’t sentient.  Slavery is illegal pretty much everywhere.”

“What about all those inventions that you spoke of?” she asked me with some awe in her eyes.

I chuckled, “Which ones?  We’ve got cars, which are carts that move on their own power.  Radio, so we can listen to things from miles away.  Television, which allows us to watch events, movies, or plays from anywhere across the whole planet.  There’s too many to list.”  With the basket empty, she motioned me to follow her into her cottage.

“You mentioned before that humans have been to the moon back in the Crystal Empire.”  After walking inside, and shutting the door behind me, she walked into the kitchen.

Following her, I leaned back against the wall next to the counter by the open doorway.  Staying inside, but out of the way.  “Yeah, we have.”

“I think that’s incredible.”  She said turning to me after putting up her basket.  “How can you do that without magic?”

A smirk slowly formed on my face, “Science and invention.  Over years of experimentation and trial and error, we found how to use chemicals to generate thrust.  Store enough air to get us there and back.  Basically, a very advanced machine to fly us across space.  And the suits to survive in the vacuum of space to actually walk on the moon.”  I think she was going to say something, but I continued, “You know what though?”  She shook her head.  “You realize how better it is here because you have magic?  And I’m not talking about the slavery part.”

“What do you mean?” she asked me while getting out some milk and two glasses.

“Because you have magic,” I explained, “there’s no need for this society to develop the machines that we humans have.  It’s because we have no magic that we need those machines.  But it’s also a good thing that we don’t have magic.”  She invited me to sit with her, so I did.  Taking the glass in hand and sipping on it.  “Good milk,” I mentioned after a sip.

“You can thank Betty for it,” she smiled taking a sip herself.  She told me who that was when I looked at her confused, “Oh that’s the cow the milk came from.”  She also had a question for me after I nodded to her, “Why do you think it’s good that humans don’t have magic?”

“Easy,” I spoke sadly and gazed at the glass in my hand, “because you’ve seen the damage that they can do without it.”  Her eyes dropped in understanding.  “However, that doesn’t mean that all humans will use that for evil.  I won’t for example.”  Lighting up a finger with a small flame I gazed at it, “A part of me worries that I’ll let this power go to my head.  It nearly did back in Canterlot.”

She saw the worry that was still plaguing me, so she took my hand in hers.  Putting out the small flame as she took my hand I gazed at her.  In her eyes held the same kindness that I’ve known from her counterpart.  “You won’t, Fred,” she said softly with a wide smile.  “The other Fluttershy told me that you were kind and always willing to help others.  You were always there for her when she needed you.  That you were a good friend.”  In those eyes, the worries and fears slowly just melted away.  She also blushed, “One that I’m happy to call my friend as well if you don’t mind that is.”

I gently squeezed her hand with a smile, “I’m happy that you’re mine as well Fluttershy.  And thanks.”

And that’s as far as we got before we heard the door opening, rather loudly I might add.  With a pair of hoof beats stomping on the floor heading our way.  From where we were the view to the door was hidden from us by a wall.  So we didn’t know who it was until a few seconds later when Twilight came stomping into the kitchen and right up to me.  She was a mad mare in more ways than one.  Her hair was disheveled like she hasn’t brushed it yet.  The simple sleeveless shirt and sweat looking shorts she was wearing were also wrinkled.  As if she just woke up and walked over here without doing anything else.  If that was the case, then it would explain the slightly pissed off look that she was looking at me with right now.  Not to mention the slight snorting sound that almost sounded like a raging bull.  And oddly sexy.

“Goodness Twilight, are you alright?” Fluttershy asked with a clear concern for her friend.

“You couldn’t wait a little while to tell her could you?”

I had no clue what to say, but my brain sputtered out, “...uh…,” with a confused, and goofy, look on my face.  During all this time Philomena had jumped down to the table and decided to have some milk.

“Twilight what happened?”

“What happened Fluttershy,” she testily told her friend, “is that due to this screwball,” she pointed at me, “telling Rainbow about the Daring Do book delay.  Rainbow decided it was time for an emergency meeting to try to solve the problem.  Thereby startling me out of my mind when she woke me up by frantically shaking the living daylights out of me.”

My mouth formed an “O” at her explanation.  That explains her disheveled look this morning.  I didn’t know whether to laugh because this whole thing was just that funny or run for my life due to the look she was giving me.  However, if I did laugh, then I would have to run for my life.  So, my best option was to keep quiet.

“Well, what have you got to say for yourself, mister?” Twilight leaned in with narrowed eyes at me, which left out the option of keeping quiet.

Without even thinking, which was the first mistake, I said, “Good morning Twilight?”

She snorted like a bull again growling out, “Don’t you good morning me.”  Did her eyes just flash red or was it just my imagination?

“Goodnight Twilight.  Well, that day went quick didn’t it?”  I said it all without thinking and the quick short laugh pushed her over the edge.  Though Fluttershy giggled thinking it was funny.  Twilight...didn’t.  In fact, she nearly shouted out a frustrated yell while at the same time her hair and tail burst into flames.  Not to mention her eyes glowing red.  All while glaring at me.  There was only one thing to do.

Run.  

While I was scrambling out of the kitchen this set of events happened.  And in this order.

I heard Twilight yell out, “Come back here you sorry excuse for a half-breed.”  Now that hurt.  

A loud magical hum came from her while Fluttershy gasped in shock at what she said.  

Philomena screeched and flapped her wings taking flight.  

Fluttershy called out, “Twilight wait.”

Then a loud painful screech from Philomena then a thud.  Taking a chance at my life I stopped at the door and turned around to look.  What I saw was Philomena squawking painfully on the floor as the magical something took hold of her.  Fluttershy gasped in shock putting her hands to her face while poor Philomena’s body vibrated and nearly thrashed on the floor while in the grasp of Twilight’s magic.  Twilight’s rage went away as she too looked on in shock at what happened.  It looked like Philomena went to follow me and got hit by whatever Twilight meant for me.

“Philomena,” I called out in a near panic running over to her.  Her body was changing as I knelt down beside her.  However, when I tried to touch her my body was shocked by the magic.  Unfortunately, there was no way to help her.  “Twilight,” yelling out I looked over to her.  She had tears in her eyes while standing there in total horrific shock.

“I’m so sorry,” Twilight said apologetically, her eyes wide in shock with her hands over her muzzle.  “I’m so sorry.”  She kept saying it over and over again.  

But the whole ordeal with over within two or three minutes.  Philomena’s body had changed from a normal phoenix to an anthropomorphic one.  Still, with a phoenix head, but with the body like a young teenage girl.  With some differences.  Her body was covered with short feathers, almost like a duck, with a down layer underneath.  Her wings spread out on the floor under her, which had a wide wingspan.  Long slender arms that ended in claws instead of fur-covered hands.  Long bright red and yellow hair covered her head.  Her tail was almost like a peacock’s tail.  Multiple long feathers, but with the same colors she had before.  Instead of feet and legs were phoenix legs and claws.  

“Philomena?” I asked softly and was able to touch her after the magic dissipated.  Putting a hand to her head and neck I could tell that she was just passed out.  

“What have I done?” Twilight whispered as Fluttershy got up quickly walking over to kneel down on the other side from me.

“She’s just passed out,” Fluttershy mentioned quickly while going into nurse mode like with all the other animals.

While she was doing that I addressed Twilight.  Who right now looked like she was starting to hyperventilate.  “What spell did you use?” I demanded of her.

“I don’t know, I wasn’t thinking,” she quickly said while going into a state of panic.  “I’m sorry, I’m so so sorry.”

Seeing how Twilight isn’t going to be any help with this I looked to Fluttershy, “I’ll take care of Philomena here.  Would you take Twilight somewhere else?”

While I gently held Philomena’s head gently in my lap, Fluttershy took a hand, “You know she’s sorry.”

“I know that,” I whispered back while Twilight kept saying how sorry she was.  “But right now I’m too upset to hardly think straight and Twilight is having a panic attack.  So, it’s best for both of us if she took some time away, calmed down, and figure out what she did, so she can undo it.”

Fluttershy seemed to think it over before agreeing to it with a nod.  While Fluttershy stood up going over to the now muttering Twilight, I gently picked up Philomena from the living room floor.  After laying Philomena down on the couch I watched Fluttershy usher Twilight out the door.

Dammit to hell.  Now there was nothing to do but wait.  A chair was used from the kitchen for me to sit and wait next to the couch.  I wanted to be the first thing that Philomena sees when she wakes up.  This is going to be a shock to her.

^_^

During the two hours that Philomena was out, Fluttershy’s animals came by checking on her from time to time.  Mostly the smaller animals but especially the birds.  I wasn’t surprised that the birds would have a keen interest in Philomena’s welfare.  From time to time, I got up to get something to drink but mostly sat in the chair and waited.  

Two hours later she started to stir.  Her head moved to the side, moaning slightly with her eyelids starting to flutter.  Leaning forward I gently put a hand against the side of her head.  “I’m here Philomena,” I spoke gently and softly to her.  “Wake up.”  A few smaller birds, that was already inside, had flown up to the back of the couch to watch.

Her eyes slowly fluttered open with a soft groan of discomfort.  Also, moving her head gently so the first thing she would see is me.  “That’s it,” I whispered to her as her eyes locked onto mine.  “How do you feel?”

And to my utter surprise, she spoke.  “Fred?”  I blinked down at her in shock.  My mouth hung open wanting to say something, but found that I couldn’t.  The birds, perched on the back of the couch, did so for me.  They chirped happily bouncing up and down flapping their wings excitedly for her.  Philomena looked up over to them as I took my hand away from her head.  I think she understood them because she turned her head to look up at me again.  “Stayed?”  Her voice was soft, nearly melodic, with a slight chirp to it.  It was a nice and pretty voice to listen to.

It took me a second to know that she was referring to me.  With a smile that reached my eyes, I nodded to her.  “Yeah I stayed,” she tried to get up but had a hard time doing so.  Understandable with her new body now.  So, I helped her sit up putting a hand under her, and held her left hand (claw?) with the other.  “There’s something you should know.  And I don’t want you to panic.”  

She caught a glimpse of her claw-like hand in mine as she sat up.  That triggered the birds to softly tweet to her.  Probably telling her the same thing.  She was already starting to panic though.  Her eyes went a little wide in confusion taking a look down at her new hands.  That prompted her to take a slow look at the rest of her.  She let go of my hand to touch around her body, tapping her chest, legs, and more.  And her breathing was starting to get rapid as if she was hyperventilating.

“Philomena,” gently putting a hand to her head I moved it to get her attention again.  “Look at me.  This is a shock I know, but try to take a few deep breaths.”

Her eyes locked onto mine and I could see the concern that was quickly escalating to fear.  My words, and the calm chirps of the birds and smaller animals, must have started to reach her because she started to calm down.

“Remember after you took off?”  Her head slowly nodded.  “The spell that struck you was meant for me.”  My hand was still on her back as she took my hand in hers from her head.  She was holding it like a lifeline.  “She’s sorry for this accident, but that’s what it is…an accident.  Twilight was nearly catatonic with regret.  Right now they are all gone, so they may not be back until nightfall or later.”

Her eyes left mine to look over her new body once more but still held onto my hand.  “And this new body is the result.”  With her other hand, she poked her legs and moved them in order to get to know her new limbs.  “Take your time Philomena.”  She did and for the next little while, she moved her legs, feet, arms, and claws.  She had the body of a young teenager of around fifteen.  

“Strange,” she cawed softly looking at me.  Though, thankfully, the mind was the same, which was who knows how many centuries old.

“No doubt there.  Need some water?” I asked her while letting go of her claw-like hand and grabbed the glass bring it over to her.

“Yes,” she answered and I had to help her with the simple task of holding the glass and bring it up to her beak.

“Slowly,” I whispered helping her take a few sips.  “There you go.”  When she had enough, I put the glass back on the coffee table.  “You feel like standing up and give walking a try?”  She looked hesitant before giving me a slow determined nod.  After taking both of her claws in my hands I helped her stand up.  Being a phoenix for a long time and walking like a bird, I didn’t think that walking as an anthropomorphic phoenix would be that much of a difference.  

She took to walking quickly.  Only took her about ten minutes or so of constant effort.  After that, she could walk without any help.  And now that she was standing, it confirmed my suspicions about her height.  She stood about five foot three or so.  Which meant that I was almost a foot taller and her head barely came up to my chest.  “Now how about a walk outside?”  Philomena looked up to me with a smile on her beak, took my hand, and nodded.

Once outside and walking up the path toward the town proper, the animals seemed to leave us to ourselves.  “Philomena?” I asked getting her attention as we walked up the path, “How do you feel about this change?  I’m assuming that you want to be changed back right?”

The wind blew through her long hair as she looked up at me.  Then looked over her body again, “This strange.  Yes, want body back.”

“Figured as much,” I agreed as we started to pass the cow barn on the left.  “Staying in this body will be very different for you.  Some things I just won’t be able to explain simply because I’m male and your female.”  The questionable look in her eyes told me that she was fixing to ask what they were and that wasn’t something I wanted to tell her.  “No.  Just,” I chuckled lightly, “trust me on this one alright?”  She slowly nodded.  “After Twilight and the gang gets back we’ll see if she can change you back and if not then...I guess the girls can explain those things to you.  It wouldn’t be right, or proper as Rarity would say, for a guy to explain them.”  That would be a very awkward conversation indeed.

Three screams cut through the air as we were passing the barn.  We stopped and looked over to see Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo running out of the barn as if a demon was chasing them.  The front of the barn was facing us, so they were headed our way.

“Now I wonder what’s gotten into them?”  That question was answered by a bull bursting through the barn doors after them.  “Oh, that’s what.”  Before I could do anything, Philomena let go of my hand and took off into the air.  And slower than you think would be possible for flight.  But flying she was and headed between the girls and the bull.

“I told you it was the wrong one Scootaloo,” Apple Bloom was shouting to her friend next to her as they ran.

“Ok, I’m sorry,” Scootaloo apologized with her wing fluttering to gain running speed.  “So we don’t get our cutie marks in cow milking.”

I had just enough time to hang my head and groan before waving a hand to them, “Girls over here, this way.”  And when the girls saw me they made a beeline for me.  

Philomena ignited her whole body, got low to the ground, and cast a wall of flames between the bull and the girls.

“What was that?” Sweetie Belle asked as they got near the fence.

“Who cares just jump the fence,” Apple Bloom told them before they started jumping over the fence to walk up to me.  Each one looking a little worn out from the sprint they did, but looking none the worse for it.  All I did was just cross my arms and gave them a slow shake of my head.

“You know,” I chuckled lightly when they stopped in front of me, “you three are just as much the trouble makers here as you are in the human world.  You know that?”  They couldn’t answer immediately due to having to get their breath back.  Letting Philomena land next to me moments later.

“Girls OK?” she asked while looking them over.

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom panted out, “We’re alri-”  She and the other two stopped and simply stared at the anthropomorphic phoenix standing before them.

“Long story short girls,” I spoke up to answer their unspoken question.  “Twilight got upset with me and wanted to use a spell on me.  It hit Philomena instead.”

Satisfied that the girls were fine, Philomena backed up to take my hand again.

“That’s Philomena?” I nodded to Sweetie Belle.  “Whoa.  Pretty.”  

Philomena seemed to blush, “Thank you.”

“Why don’t we escort you back to town alright?” I asked them rhetorically in a tone similar to a parent trying to be patient with their kids.  

“Alright,” Scootaloo agreed as they started walking with us toward town.

“Yeah, we didn’t get our cutie marks in cow milking anyway,” Sweetie Belle complained.

“Try something that’s not going to get an animal running after you to stomp you into tiny pieces OK?”

“Alright Fred,” Apple Bloom said.  

“Good,” I nodded as they were walking in front of us.  “So where do you three want to go?”

“Well it’s about time for school anyway,” Sweetie Belle spoke up.  “So we might as well head over to the schoolhouse.”

“Sounds like a good idea.  Safer that way,” Philomena agreed with me with a soft melodic “yes.”

^_^

The schoolhouse looked like the ones in old movies.  Red and white one-room building with a covered entrance and a bell tower.  Outside the building off to the side was a play area with slides, swings, and other equipment.  We weren’t the only ones walking up the packed dirt path up to the schoolhouse.  Some students walked alone while some had their parents.  One student, in particular, had a human with her.  She looked to be around fourteen with a light pink coat with light purple and white hair and tail.

“Why does she have to be here?” Scootaloo groaned out while watching the mare with intense narrowed eyes.

“And who’s that?” I wondered aloud.

“Diamond Tiara,” Sweetie Belle explained through an irritated sigh.  “She and her friend Silver Spoon is always making fun of us for not having our cutie marks yet.”

“I’m also guessing that her parents are rather rich?  If the fancy clothes she’s wearing is any indication.”

“Yeah she’s rich Fred,” Apple Bloom nodded up to me.  “And whenever there’s any debate on humans and slavery she’s all for it.”

She must have heard at least part of our conversation because Diamond Tiara, and her human slave, turned and walked right up to us.  Philomena’s irritation at this mare was practically radiating from her as she gripped my hand a little harder.  “Well well if it isn’t the blank flanks,” her voice was grating and instantly rubbed me the wrong way.  A classic verbal bully she was.  Tiara’s eyes looked over at me and Philomena curiously.  “Have you three finally gotten your measly bits together and got a slave and a pet?  It’s about time you three did something good.”

Philomena’s heckles were rising...very quickly.  Getting closer to Philomena I looked down to Tiara, “I’m no slave and this is Philomena.  She’s a friend.”  Hopefully being a little closer to Philomena would help calm her down.

“Quiet human,” she demanded of me through a quick and loud demeaning voice.  “All are slaves and forever will be.  You are not to speak unless spoken to.”

“He’s not a slave,” Apple Bloom spoke up for me surprisingly and with a firm voice as well.  “His name is Fred Justice and-”

“I don’t care what his name is,” Tiara interrupted quickly.  “He’s a human and therefore a slave until he dies a meaningless death.  As all humans should.”

I smirked down at her, “I’m no slave and slavery will be abolished.  It’s only a matter of time.”

“I said silence slave,” Tiara nearly shouted at me, clearly beyond irritated.  This was brainwashed hatred pure and simple.  She was raised to hate humans and treat them like dirt.  So, with that upbringing, her attitude wasn’t surprising.  What was surprising was the small whip that suddenly appeared in her small fur-covered hand.  “You will know your place,” she called out now looking at me with pure malice, and brought her arm back to swing her short whip at me.  This could get bad very quickly.

Knowing this had to stop, I was close enough to quickly step forward and grab the whip from her hand.  “Give me that,” yanked the whip from her before tossing it to Philomena.  “Burn that please?”  Philomena gladly did so with a smile on her face.

“Hey give-” Tiara started saying before Philomena burned it.  Then huffed at us turning toward the schoolhouse as her whip burned to a crisp, “You will ultimately be punished.  All of you.  Come, slave.”  She addressed the human she was with and with a sad nod he followed her while she strode up to the schoolhouse.

“You’re quick,” Scootaloo commented.

“Thanks,” my smile to the girls was genuine, though tinged with sadness.  “Although I’m afraid that this Diamond Tiara might be too far gone to convince her to let go of her hate.”

“She’s going to Cheerilee,” Apple Bloom said while by this time the small crowd of fellow students and parents had stopped to stare at us.  It was sad that such a nice warm summer day was to be ruined by this.

“Yeah, and lying to her.  Probably saying that we started the whole thing,” Sweetie Belle groaned in frustration.

And as if right on cue, a dark pink coated light pink and white-haired mare came out of the schoolhouse.  The crowd parted allowing her passage with Tiara and her human right behind her.  Cheerilee was dressed in a white button-up blouse with a black dress.  Tiara was looking smug behind her which wasn’t surprising.  A few seconds later we could see the look of irritation on her face.  “Just what’s going on here?”

“Miss Cheerilee,” Apple Bloom spoke up first.  “Diamond Tiara was going to use a whip on Fred and Philomena.”

Cheerilee stopped and looked at both Philomena and I carefully then focused on me.  It took a few seconds before the little light bulb went off.  Her eyes started widening in realization.  That’s when I bowed my head slightly with a smile, “Prince Fred Justice at your service.”  Then motioned to Philomena next to me, “This is Philomena.  There was an accident between Twilight and I with Philomena getting the impact of the spell that was meant for me.”  Cheerilee was still looking a little shocked up at me, so I continued.  “Miss Cheerilee let me ask you something.”

“Y-Yes?” she all but squeaked out, now looking more than a little nervous.

“First off relax,” I told her softly with a kind smile.  “Secondly.  Does Diamond Tiara always carry her whip to school?”

“Why should she answer the question of a slave?”

“Diamond Tiara!” Cheerilee turned on her quickly with a quick firm voice.  “You will be quiet or have a month of detention.”  Tiara was taken back and shocked that her teacher would address her so but remained quiet.  She then turned back to me, “As far as I know this is the first time that she has had it in her possession at the school.  And she will be punished for it.”

“I object!” Tiara just couldn’t keep her little trap shut.  “I refuse to believe that this human is a prince.”

“Your belief is immaterial to the facts,” I told her while giving her a soft glare.  “I am Princess Celestia’s son whether you like it or not.  Just be glad that I’m letting Miss Cheerilee determine your punishment instead of possibly arresting you for an attempt of assault on the Equestrian Crown.”  While I was talking I took a couple of steps up to her and lowered my face near hers while my raising my voice.  My hope was to put some fear into her, so she would think twice about doing this in the future.  “There is one stipulation,” I said while looking Tiara in the eyes, “her parents will be told of this and that it won’t happen again.”

“I will let them know Prince Fred,” Cheerilee said quietly understanding the unspoken request.

While Cheerilee was speaking I think it finally dawned on Tiara that I was indeed a prince.  If her widening eyes of horror was any indication of how much she had just screwed up.  “Now then,” I addressed Tiara quietly, but firmly, “I trust that you will be a good girl from now on?  And treat others with respect?”

By this time the crowd had quietened down to listen with rapt attention.  Tiara gave me a quiet, “Yes Prince Fred, I’ll be a good filly from now on.”  It appeared to be working.

“Very well then,” I nodded to her before turning back to Cheerilee, “I’ll be on my way then.  I just came by to drop of these three trouble makers.”  I motioned to the Crusaders with a chuckle and a smile.

“We’re not that bad,” Apple Bloom protested but giggled anyway.

With a soft chuckle I leaned down to whisper, “At least try telling the difference between a bull and a cow next time huh?”  All of them blushed and either lightly hoofed the ground or rubbing their head in embarrassment.  “Anyway, I’ll be back to pick you up if your sisters aren’t back yet.”  Leaning up I ruffled Scootaloo’s head a little.  She was good-natured about it giving out a soft embarrassed “hey” at me.

“All right,” Cheerilee said aloud.  “School is in session.  Everypony inside.”  With that announcement, all the school kids started filing inside.  And soon after it was just me, Philomena, and the other parents as they walked away from the school.

“Well that was eventful wasn’t it?” I commented a little comically to ease the tension.

“Yes,” Philomena agreed.

“You hungry?”  I looked over to her, “I know it’s not lunchtime yet, but...”  I shrugged my shoulders.

She nodded to me with a smile, “I know good place.”  She took my hand again and started pulling me, “Come.”

^_^

“Looks like a house from Hansel and Gretel,” I commented as we walked up to the ornate building.  “Oh, it’s a kids story back in the human world,” I explained when she gave me a confused look.  “In that story, two kids came across a house that was made from all sorts of candy.”  Considering it wasn’t lunchtime yet and only around a little after nine in the morning there weren’t that many ponies inside.  Only two that I could see.  One was light blue with two-tone pink hair and tail.  The other was yellow with orange hair and tail.  Also with a couple of foals with them.

Inside was a look almost out of the fifties.  The fifties looking tables and chairs in the front and a counter with a kitchen behind that.  The pair stopped and looked over at us.  “Hi there,” I waved, smiling at them pleasantly, “I’m Fred and this is Philomena?”

“Philomena?” the mare asked with a curious yet knowing expression.  “As in Celestia’s pet phoenix?”

“Yes,” she answered.  The two foals played away on the table oblivious to anything.

“What happened to you dear?” the mare asked, now standing up walking over to us.

“Well, it’s sorta my fault,” I chuckled sheepishly as the mare stopped to glare at me.  “You see I got Twilight a little upset this morning and the spell that hit Philomena was meant for me.  This is what she turned into.  And we have to wait until she and her friends get back before trying to fix it.”

“Oh you poor dear,” the mare gently took Philomena’s hand bringing her from me over to the table.  I gave her an amused smirk as she was practically dragged away and sat down, “You can sit right there.  I’ll go and get you something.”  Then she was gone behind the counter and then into the kitchen.

Philomena motioned to me to sit next to her, so I walked over and sat down in the chair next to hers.  “So you are Fred as in Prince Fred?” the stallion asked a little warily.  Now that both of us were at the table, the two foals stopped playing to stare at us.  

“Yes sir,” I smiled putting my hand out to him.  “Prince Fred, but just call me Fred.  I want to earn the title of Prince.”

He took my hand and shook it slowly.  The look on his face told me that he was processing all this.  After letting go of his hand the two foals crawled over to us.  One was a unicorn and the other a pegasus.  “I’m Mister Carrot Cake and my wife is Missus Cup Cake and these are our two foals Pound and Pumpkin Cake.  Pound is the Pegasus and Pumpkin is the unicorn, your highness.”  He said it all very cordially.

“Oh, they are just adorable,” waving my fingers at them.  “You can just call me Fred Mister Cake, there’s no need to stand on ceremony with me.”  Philomena, meanwhile, was having the time of her life with Pumpkin.  Philomena had lowered her head onto the table to get eye to eye with the unicorn.  Pumpkin was giggling and patting her small hands on Philomena’s face.  That attracted her brother which crawled over to join his sister in the fun.  Suited me just fine as I sat back to watch the two fawning over Philomena’s head with a smile.  Philomena was cooing softly, making bird type sounds to entertain them.

Philomena looked to be having a great time and even after the food and juice came she and the foals shared it while I and their parents watched.  There is something to be said about a small town that lets one enjoy small moments such as this.  The giggling and cooing of the foals and Philomena were contagious because we all started doing the same.  Soon though it was nearing lunchtime with ponies starting to walk in, so it was time for the foals to be put down for their nap.  Not to mention them needing to get lunch ready for the crowd.  All in all, it was a pleasant time.  We said our goodbyes and walked out with Philomena practically bouncing next to me.

“Foals are beautiful,” she cooed out with her eyes twinkling like a teenager.  “She said us to come back.”

“I’m glad she did because yes they are adorable I agree.  I could tell you enjoyed them.”

She nodded up to me while swinging my hand a little while we walked.  “How ‘bout we go to Twilight’s library for the rest of the day?” I asked not really knowing what else to do for the rest of the day.  She nodded up to me with a smile squeezing my hand slightly as we walked.

^_^

Philomena and I were just walking up to the schoolhouse in the early afternoon.  It was time for the students to be dismissed from their classes.  Earlier while we were at the library I was reading up on Equestria’s history while Philomena took a nap with her head in my lap.  I’ll admit to liking how cute she was laying there curled up on the couch.  I even had my hand lightly running through her hair.  In some ways, it was sad that she wanted her original body back.  We couldn’t have the conversations as we do now.  I really should tell mother, so she and Philomena could have some of that conversation now.

In the meantime, we were picking up the girls from school because Twilight and the others weren’t back yet.  It was a beautiful day to be out with the other parents, most of whom were there this morning, who had also arrived.  We decided to wait for the girls near the entrance of the schoolhouse by the flagpole where they would easily see us.  Philomena was again holding my hand when the school bell rang to let the kids out for the day.

Of the parents there, only one really stood out to me.  As I leaned against the flagpole my eyes spotted a mare that had a grayish pink coat with a two-toned magenta mane and tail.  She had on a single piece full-length pink dress that spoke of one thing.  Money.  And plenty of it.  The expensive shoes, a golden belt with studded diamonds, and a golden necklace to match helped confirm my suspicions.  And arrogant if I had to venture a guess.  

Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Diamond Tiara were the last four to walk out of the door.  Cheerilee stood just inside the doorway watching them leave.  I waved to Apple Bloom and the girls while watching Diamond Tiara out of the corner of my eye.

“Hey Fred,” Apple Bloom greeted me.

“Hey girls,” greeted back with a smile looking between them.  “How was the rest of your day?”

“Actually it was good thanks to what you did this morning,” Sweetie commented happily.

“Yeah,” Scootaloo agreed, buzzing her wings, “It’s the first time in a long while she actually left us alone for a whole day.”

“That bad sometimes huh?” I asked while watching Diamond Tiara talk with the grayish-pink coated mare which I assumed to be her mother.  It was out of earshot, so I had no clue what they were saying.  What was interesting was when Diamond’s mother spotted Cheerilee at the door.  Cheerilee motioned for the mare to come forward and talk to her.

“Definitely,” Apple Bloom confirmed.

While Cheerilee and the mare were talking, the pink mare in question jerked her head as if in shock then looked over at me.

“Well, I suppose it’s time to get you over to the library until your sister’s get back.”  As I was mentioning that, the pink mare looked a little upset.  It was plainly seen because she suddenly turned around and started marching over to me as if on a mission.

“Yeah, I think that wou-”

“You there!” the grayish-pink mare called out to me while stomping over and interrupting Sweetie Belle.  “Slave!”

This was going to be fun.  I looked around comically before pointing to myself and mouthing the word “Me?”

“Yes, you!”  She stopped in front of me as her eyes gazed up and down in disgust, “How dare you, a mere human slave, lay a hand on my daughter much less destroy her property.”  Philomena was getting heated, but I waved to her secretly to calm her down.

“Missus Rich-” 

“You will be quiet Miss Cheerilee,” she quickly turned her head around interrupting the teacher with heat in her voice.  “You are just a mere teacher.  I am the head of the school board.  You will be silent.”

“Now you see where Diamond Tiara gets her attitude from,” Sweetie Belle mumbled quietly with her arms crossed over her chest.  She also had a look to match.

“You will be quiet blank flank and know your pla-”

“HEY!” I quickly interrupted her with a loud shout and stepping up to her looking down into her face only inches from mine.  “You will speak to me,” my voice was quiet but edgy, “and you will never speak to her like that again.  Do you underst-”

She slapped me.  And the other kids, and parents, that were there before started backing away and or leaving when she did that.  “You are nothing more than a miserable human slave,” she shot back up at me, “and you have no rights and will never speak to a pony that way.”

“Philomena?” I asked softly while keeping this mare there by my gaze.  “Will you take the girls to a safe distance and or inside the schoolhouse please?”  

And the rest that was there out of curiosity was now leaving.  Philomena motioned the girls away and into the schoolhouse where they peered out the door at me.  It was like two wild west gunfighters squaring off in the middle of the street.  She backed up and with one hand took out a large whip.  I had no clue where she hid in the first place, nor did I really care.

I moved from the flagpole and down the walkway in order to get some distance between us.  “I really wouldn’t do this Missus Rich if I were you,” I tried telling her as she put about six or so feet between us and raised her whip.

“Out of control slaves ought to be punished!”  And at her last word pulled her arm back.

And that’s when I ignited my whole body on fire with flames.  I wanted to put the fear of Celestia in her.  Not only was my whole body on fire, but the flames were rising about teen feet, give or take, into the air while I yelled out, “TRY IT!”

She screamed out in shock and terror dropping the whip she was going to use on me and started backing up toward the school.

And now that I had her attention, I put myself out, straightened out my shirt, and started walking toward her, “Now that I have your attention.”  And just like a switch, my voice went from screaming terror into her to completely cordial.

“What are you?” she asked now looking terrified of me.  She was still backing up and I still walked toward her.  Until she backed up against the wall of the schoolhouse where I stopped a few feet from her.  And as my eyes bored into hers, the girls with Diamond Tiara, Cheerilee, and Philomena stepped out to watch.

“I am Fred Justice,” I told her in a calm but firm voice clasping my hands behind me.  “I am a child of the sun and nephew of the moon.  I am Princess Celestia’s son and Princess Luna’s nephew and you will listen to me.  Do you finally understand?”

“Yes your majesty,” she squeaked out quickly while her eyes were locked up onto mine and smaller than the head of a pin.

“Good,” I gave her a quick nod while watching Philomena burn another whip out of the corner of my eye.  “Now then,” I stepped forward to gaze down to her, “from now on you are not to raise your hand or your voice to any pony, any human, or any child ever again.  You are not to use your whip, or anything against a human ever again.  If you do, then charges will be filed against you to the fullest extent of Equestrian law.  Do you understand Missus Rich?”

“Yes your majesty,” she squeaked out quickly.

“You are welcome to tell your husband this if you so choose to do so.  And if he feels the need to speak to me then I will be happy to speak with him alright?”

“Yes your majesty,” she squeaked out again.

And with a nod, I turned toward Cheerilee, “Do you need to speak with her Miss Cheerilee?”

It took her a second for her brain to kick back into gear after I addressed her.  “Oh um,” she shook her head slightly and blinked at me, “no I think you took care of it, sir.”

“Well, I’ll get out of your hair then,” with those simple words to her I looked toward the girls.  “Shall we?” I motioned to the path with a wave of my hand while looking at the girls.  Philomena was the first over to me.  She gave Missus Rich a bird sounding huff before taking my hand in hers.  The girls followed but it wasn’t until we were away from the schoolhouse that they spoke up.

“That was so cool,” Scootaloo looked up at me with wide excited eyes.  

I had mixed emotions about that.  “While I appreciate that Scootaloo, I wish I didn’t have to.”

“Why did you?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well,” I started then stopped while trying to think of a way to explain it.  Then it hit me.  I smiled down at them.  “First let me ask you something.”  They nodded.  “Were any of you ever spanked when you did something wrong or weren’t paying attention?”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom said with some embarrassment.

Scootaloo nodded as did Sweetie Belle.

“Ok and that is used either when you do something wrong,” I explained, “or to get your attention.  Which exactly what I was doing to Missus Rich.  Think of it as an adult verbal spanking.  A way to mentally shock her into listening to me.  Which only time will tell I’m afraid.”

“Well it seemed to work,” Apple Bloom giggled a little.

“So, you really wouldn’t have hurt her would you?” Sweetie asked curiously.

I simply shook my head with a smile, “No of course not.  If she did further attack me, for the sake of argument, then I would have restrained her, but nothing more.”  They were silent for a minute, so I added with a smirk, “Besides, it gave Philomena a chance to burn another whip.”

Which she replied out with a happy, “Yes!” and skipped beside me.

^_^

As soon as the girls and I stepped into the library I called out, “Spike?”

“In here Fred,” he called out from the kitchen.

“Twilight and the girls back yet?” I asked as the girls fanned out to do what they wanted.

“Nope,” he responded.

“Thanks,” I told him before addressing the girls again.  “In that case, the first thing I’d like you girls to do is your homework.”  They immediately groaned.

“Aww,” Sweetie Belle started giving me the puppy look, “but Fred...”

“No buts,” I chuckled with a smile.  “But you are welcome to the kitchen if you need anything though.  Homework first, play later.”

“Yeah we might as well get it over with,” Apple Bloom mentioned with a shrug before grabbing her book bag she brought from school.

“I suppose,” Scootaloo chimed in with her voice sounding a little glum.  “But it’s no fun.”

“It’s not supposed to be,” I told them as Philomena and I went over to the couch under the front window and sat down.  “That’s why it’s called homework.”  Philomena giggled cutely before leaning up against me to watch the girls with me.  I’d figure might as well keep myself available for them in case they needed questions answered.

The girls went over to a table off to the side of the room, sat down, and got to work on their homework.  And because it appeared that they didn’t need me for anything I simply leaned back and closed my eyes.  A second later Philomena’s head was in my lap where she took my arm draping it over her to hold in her arms.

I’m not sure if I dozed off or not because the next thing I knew the door was opening.

“I can’t believe we went on an adventure with the Daring Do,” Rainbow’s loud giddy, and excited voice shot through the door right before she did.  Her sports top and bottom were dirty and torn in places, not to mention her wings needed preening.  However, she seemed way too happy to care.  The rest of the girls came in looking a little dirty as well, but all with smiles.  Must have been the adventure they were on.

“Rainbow Dash,” Scootaloo nearly shouted at seeing Rainbow walk in and got up to run to her quickly giving her a hug.  “Did I hear you right?  You met the Daring Do?”

“Sure did squirt,” Rainbow said giving Scootaloo’s head a rub.  “Turns out that Yearling is Daring Do.”

“Alright, I’ll admit it was a good thing we went,” Twilight seemed to not want to say, but did anyway, “She needed the help and it was good that we stopped Ahuizotl or Equestria would be under centuries-long heat wave right now.”  Twilight closed the door behind her as AJ and Rarity walked up to their sisters.

“Hey there AB,” AJ said to her sister happily while walking over to her, “Workin’ on homework?”

Rarity walked over to her sister as well and giving her a hug.

“Yeah,” AB nodded sadly.  “Fred said to go ahead and work on it after he walked us here.”

“He did?” Rarity asked sounding a little surprised with her head-turning around to find me on the sofa by the door.

I waved at the girls when they finally spotted us, “Hi there ladies.  It sounds like you all had a grand adventure.”

“Yes, but it’s good to be home again,” Fluttershy said before turning to the girls.  “How was school today?”  

“Actually it was great,” Scootaloo spoke up while looking up to Rainbow, “For the first time Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara left us alone thanks to Fred.”

And I could already tell where this was going and how the girls would take it the wrong way and there was nothing I could do about it.

“What did he do?” AJ asked while Twilight was trying not to make eye contact with Philomena.  Who was now sitting up and lightly glaring at Twilight.

“Oh well, this morning Diamond Tiara actually brought a whip to school,” Sweetie started explaining.

“She did what?!” Rarity’s shocked voice rang out at the news with wide eyes to match.  “Are you alright?  Did she do anything?”  As Rarity immediately started checking her sister, like a mother hen, Sweetie tried scooting away.

“Oh no she didn’t get the chance to do anything Rarity,” AB spoke up quickly to calm her down.  “Fred took her whip from her letting Philomena burn it.”  Where Philomena chirped out gladly with a smile.

“Thanks,” AJ looked over to us saying reluctantly.  I nodded at her.

“But that wasn’t all either,” Scootaloo continued.  “You should have seen him put the fear of Celestia into Missus Rich after school.”

All eyes went to me.

“Fred?” Twilight questioned slowly through narrowed eyes.

“Oh no, it wasn’t like that.”

“Then what was it, Sweetie?”

“Well Rarity,” she continued, “after school, Miss Cheerilee wanted to speak to Missus Rich about Diamond Tiara, but before she could explain everything Missus Rich marched over to him.  Started saying that’s he nothing more than a slave and should be punished and everything.  I even thought she was going to strike me for mumbling that’s where Diamond got her attitude from before Fred stopped her.  But that’s when she slapped him.”  The girls blinked in shock and eyed me before looking back at Sweetie riveted in the story.  “That’s when they squared off to each other.”

“It was so cool!” Scootaloo interrupted excitedly.  “It was like two fighters squaring off.  She was going to whip him for being an out of control slave before Fred scared her enough for her to drop the whip.”

That’s when they looked at me again.

I just shrugged, “As I explained to the girls.  Sometimes they need a shock to the system to get them to listen.  And she finally did.  Cheerilee tried to say something, but apparently, this Missus Rich doesn’t listen well to others.”

“Sadly no,” Rarity nodded to me.  “I’ve dealt with her before, and she’s highly arrogant.”  Her eyes softened at me, “Thank you for protecting our sisters.”

“Of course,” I nodded to them with a smile.  “I wouldn’t let anything happen to them.”

“So,” Rainbow spoke up slowly while looking at Philomena, “that’s Philomena?”

“Yes Rainbow,” Philomena nodded while smiling at Rainbow.  “I Philomena.”

“Wow, so that’s what happened this morning,” Pinkie spoke up then started bouncing on her hooves.  “I can give you a brand new body party.”

“That’s the thing,” Twilight interrupted quietly as all eyes went to her.  She took a breath and stepped up, “Philomena, I’m sorry for this morning and I’ll do everything I can to change you back.”  Twilight offered her hand.

Philomena glanced at it and then up to me where I just nodded to her.  She looked up to Twilight with a smile and took Twilight’s hand, “I forgive.”

“Thank you so much, Philomena,” Twilight said gratefully.  “I’ll get to work right away at reversing it.”

“In the meantime,” I nodded speaking up, “I think she could use some clothes and advice on her new body.”

“Oh that’s right,” Fluttershy walked up then sat down next to her, “she doesn’t know anything about the body she’s in now.”

“And I do agree that she does need some clothes,” Rarity looked her over with her mind already running through ideas that were popping up in her head.  And a few seconds later…  “Idea!” she singsonged happily clapping her hands.  “I’ve got just the thing that would go wonderfully with your light blue eyes.” 

“Why don’t I come with you and Philomena then Rarity?” Fluttershy suggested happily.  “That way she and I can talk while you work on her dress.”

“Why that’s a fabulous idea Fluttershy.”

“Well, then why don’t y’all do that,” AJ spoke up, “I got to get back to the farm.”  She addressed Philomena while walking to the door, “Glad you’re alright Philomena.  Let us know if you need anything or have any questions.  See ya at the farm when you’re done AB.”

“Ooo,” Pinkie bounced over to her, “we should talk later now that we can, but I have to get back to the Cakes.”

Philomena cooed a giggle at their antics as they left before Rainbow walked over.  “Yeah, we should talk later too.  Just think of the pranks we can think up now,” Rainbow stuck her fist out as Philomena fisted her back, “See you around.”

“But Rainbow,” Scootaloo objected with a whine, “you’re not going to help me do my homework?”

“Sorry squirt, but me and homework don’t get along together,” Rainbow waved as she headed out the door.

“Don’t worry Scootaloo, I’ll help you girls,” I chuckled when seeing her sad reaction to Rainbow’s leaving.

It was then that Fluttershy stood up gently taking Philomena’s hand in hers, “I’m so excited to see what dress Rarity is going to make for you Philomena.”  I just smiled as Rarity and Fluttershy talked to her as they led her to the door.  Philomena looked to me with a slightly worried look, but I encouraged her with a wide smile and a nod which seemed to relax her.

Which left me with Twilight.  And she looked a little nervous because she was wringing her hands a little.  “Um...I’m sorry about this morning.”

I was smiling when she apologized.  “You’re forgiven Twilight,” I told her still smiling.  Then grinned and added, “Besides, the look on your face was pretty funny this morning.”

So she picked up a pillow from the sofa with her magic and shoved it to my face.
> Chapter Twelve:  Baltimare
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

When I woke up the next morning, there was a furry body laying with me.  My body woke up with the morning sun beginning to shine through the window and the front door.  Which illuminated the room to show me that Philomena had changed beds last night.  Rarity had just enough time to make her one dress, but not a nightgown.  So Twilight and I decided that she would sleep with her upstairs while I took the sleeper sofa by the door.  It wasn’t the best mind you, but it was still a decent bed.  She was almost laying completely on top of me with her head on my chest over her crossed arms.  One hand lightly scratching my chest and cooing softly in her sleep with each breath.  

She was cute.  While laying there, one hand was used to lightly brush my fingers through her bright yellow, orange, and red hair.  Oddly enough, I really liked her hair.  It was long, smooth, thick, and a pleasure to run my fingers through.  A soft cooing chirp came from her before she wiggled slightly against me.

My mind returned to early last night when Fluttershy and Philomena returned from Rarity’s place.  She walked in with her new dress on that was a simple one-piece sundress style.  All light blue with white lace trim that hugged her body and showing off her curves.  She has a body figure that would make any middle teenage girl jealous of.  And I still don’t know how they manage to get their tails through the material, but they do.  And the dress she came in with looked good on her actually I’ll admit.  Really pretty.

I also wasn’t sure if they explained to her the concepts of nakedness or sleeping with someone yet.  Perhaps Mother could help her with that on the way to Baltimare today.  

My ears picked up light steps from the stairs and lo there was Spike walking down.  I waved to him when he caught a glimpse of Philomena and I.  He waved back whispering, “So that’s where she went last night.”  I nodded with a shrug.  “I’m going to make breakfast.”  And with me giving him another nod and a wave he disappeared through the side door and into the kitchen.

Philomena cooed a soft complaint at the noise before settling back down again.

Soon the smell of breakfast came wafting through the room.  After a sniff, my nose picked up the smell of coffee, juice, and pancakes.  Which, in turn, got me hungry.  It must have gotten Philomena hungry as well because shortly after that she started to stir.  

She gave out a wide yawn before looking up at me owlishly at first.  She smiled wide cooing out, “Morning Fred.”

“Good morning Philomena,” smiling in return my hand continued to lightly brush her hair.  

Thankfully she sat up on her knees giving a morning stretch which gave me a good sight of her.

Peck.  

I blinked shaking my head when she giggled at me after poking me with one of her claw-like fingernails.

That moment was broken at the sound of hoof steps and moans coming down the stairs.  We turned to look to see Twilight moaning down the stairs in her one-piece light purple nightgown.  Her hair stuck out in all directions as if she put a finger into a light socket and clearly looking like she was still half asleep.

“Don’t look now Philomena,” I said chuckling and not even bothering to whisper, “but the dead are walking already.”  I knew Twilight would hear me.  Sure enough, Twilight let out a complaint in the form of a withering look my way with a short grunt of a moan while using her magic to pick up one of the pillows to shove into my face again.

Philomena thought it was funny and giggled at my expense.  Not minding any I chuckled with her and set the pillow down again.  I followed that by rolling off the side of the bed and onto the floor.  “Well, it’s time to get up and face the day,” straightening out the shorts I wore to bed I looked down to Philomena, “I’ll let you have the bathroom first this morning.  You know, to wash up and shower and whatnot.”

“Yes,” smiling to me she cooed and got up.  “Thank you.”  Then left to go upstairs.  While she was taking care of that I decided to check on our morning zombie.  After walking over to peer inside the kitchen door, I saw Twilight sitting at the table with coffee in hand.  Spike was cooking away at the counter finishing up the pancakes.  I leaned against the door with a smirk while watching her.

“Not a morning pony are you Twilight?”

She took a long sniff of her coffee before turning her head to face me, “No.”  And a couple of seconds later she asked, “Was it me, or did I see Philomena in bed with you?”

“She was,” my nod confirmed it for her.  “You know if Fluttershy talked to her about that?”

She shook her head then took another sip of coffee, “I don’t know, but she needs to be told.”

“Yeah,” I nodded while rubbing the back of my head a little nervously.

“Didn’t look like you minded any,” her voice was accusational while she looked at me out of the corner of her eye.

There was a pause before I answered, “Well if she does know what it means at least she’s old enough.  I mean she’s older than me obviously while probably just as old as my mother or older.”

She gave out a non-committal sound before sipping her coffee again, “Maybe.”

“Speaking of, however,” I continued, “I spoke with mother last night and she told me to tell you that she realizes it was an accident, and she doesn’t blame you any, and she’s not mad at you alright?”

That made her smile at least.  “Thanks, Fred.”

“In other news, she did say that she wanted Philomena and I to go with her on a trip to Baltimare.”  Twilight looked up at me as the news worked its way into her morning fogged mind.  “Which works out because it will give Mother a chance to talk to Philomena about her new body and everything.  It’s a business then pleasure trip.  She wants to go to inspect some places, check-in with the PD, and give an end slavery PR speech.  Then she, Philomena, and I will then have time to spend with each other.”

“Huh,” she blinked at me, “Sounds more fun than what Rainbow has in mind for me today.”

“Which is?”

“Today is where she asks the school kids to think up a routine that emphasizes what living in Ponyville is all about,” she explained while leaning back in her chair with her coffee in her hands.  “The whole purpose is that whichever pony team wins they will be the ones that carry the flag for the Equestria Games later this year.”

“That sounds fun actually.”

“Yeah, but tomorrow my friends and I will be going over to the old castle to help clean it up,” she continued with a slight groan.  “And we’ll be there all day.”

I winced slightly with a chuckle, “Alright, that doesn’t sound fun.”

She shrugged taking another sip as Spike finished the pancakes setting them onto the table.  “Maybe will find a secret or something that’ll make it interesting?”

Peck.

Philomena poked me gently in the arm with a talon.  She had on her blue dress and smiled up at me when I turned around.  “Whelp, my turn,” Philomena leaned up giving me cheek a nuzzle before walking into the kitchen to sit at the table.

Upstairs after getting into the shower, it gave me a little time to think about Philomena.  She’s been...clingy...ever since her transformation.  Well, that’s not quite right.  She’s been clinging to me ever since I showed up.  Kind of like a mother hen...sort of.  Still, at least Philomena can actually communicate with us now verbally.  If she goes back to normal then all that will go away.  I don’t know, maybe it’s the hormones talking, but I kind of like her this way.  

After the shower, I changed into the pants and t-shirt before walking back downstairs again.  The only thing I had to pack was just my shorts and my good suit that human Rarity made me.  Packed it all up in a bag, put the sofa back up and it was time for breakfast.

“Hey Philomena,” my voice called out while walking into the kitchen to the table.  “Mother wants us to join her on a trip to Baltimare this morning.  It’s a business and pleasure trip.  Business first then some personal time for us.”

She tilted her head to the side cooing in a way that sounded like a question.

I nodded, “Just think of it, at least you and mother can have a conversation now.  I can’t imagine all the stuff you two could talk about now.”  After sitting down I started on my pancakes.

To her credit, she looked excited about it.

“That’s true,” Twilight chipped in now a little more awake.  “Come to think of it, there’s a lot of questions that I could ask you now about Phoenixes.”

“That she could answer in the short amount of time we have between now and leaving for the train station?” I asked between bites of pancakes with a smirk.

Philomena giggled as Spike quietly chuckled to himself.

Twilight stuck her tongue out at me, “Well...no.”  She then looked to Philomena, “But when you two get back would you let me?”

Philomena nodded with a smile, “Yes Twilight, I will.”

Twilight squeed happily, “Oh thank you because I have so many questions.”

^_^

Twilight did get to ask some questions before we left for the train station.  And I noticed that Philomena is getting better at speaking normally.  It just takes practice, which she hasn’t had before now.  The way through town to the train station was quiet and uneventful.  And on the train ride to Canterlot Philomena would rest her head against my shoulder while taking my arm in hers.  Mother had told the conductor to give us the private car.  So, all the way up to Canterlot it was just us and the passing scenery.

“CANTERLOT,” until the conductor’s shout started echoing up and down the train as we pulled into the station.  

“You know this place always reminds me of a multi-train station in all those old motion pictures,” I mumbled while standing up and grabbing my bag.  She had no clue what I was talking about as my hand held hers helping her up.  “I’ll explain later.”  She just nodded with a smile as the train came to a stop with a screech before letting off steam.

My eyes were roaming around for my mother the instant that we walked off the private car and onto the center loading platform.  Naturally, we weren’t the only ones there either.  We got some looks as Philomena held my arm and searched for mother.  Ponies of all races and walks of life walked around us.  Some leaving, some coming.

Then out of the blue, we heard…

“My sunshine boy!” mother’s voice broke through the cacophony of noise and voices with a shout.  And when I turned my head to look, the crowd was parting like the Red Sea legend with mother quite literally flying across the platform.  Happy as can be her wings were buzzing as she flew almost like mad toward me with her eyes happy and giddy locked onto us with arms open wide.  Yeah, it was quite a sight to see.  There was only one thing I knew how to do at that point.

I grabbed Philomena and held her to me with a laugh nearly yelling, “Incoming!” 

Philomena didn’t quite understand why I grabbed her as I did, but she got the idea why when my mother practically slammed into us.  At least she slowed down before doing so.  That way her momentum wouldn’t have us falling to the floor and sliding across the platform for a good few feet.  This way we just stumbled back a few steps while mother’s arms, and wings, wrapped around us as she planted kisses over both of our faces.

“Oh I missed you, my sunshine boy,” she cooed while kissing my face.  Then did the same to Philomena, “Oh Philomena, I’ve missed you too.”  She pulled back to focus on Philomena, which was fine with me.  Gave me a chance to straighten my shirt out.  “Oh look at you,” Mother said while holding her at arm's length looking her over, “You look so pretty.  Who did your dress?”

“Rarity,” she replied with a happy smile, “Missed you too Celestia.”  Yep, her language skills are getting better.

Mother practically squealed in delight, “You can talk now, this is good.  We can finally have some conversations after all these years.  How do you feel though?”

“I feel good.  Look forward to talk with you, but still want body back.”

Mother frowned a little at that but nodded, “I can understand that and I’ll help any way that I can but it might be up to Twilight alone.  Because I don’t know what spell she used and without that, I wouldn’t know what to use to turn you back.”

Philomena nodded, “Understand.”

“Now that’s over with,” I interrupted, “Shouldn’t we board the other train?”

“Oh yes, of course,” Mother was smiling again, “This way.”  The other ponies and other races parted around us like the Red Sea again as she led us to the train on the other side of the station.  Once again we were boarded onto a private car just for us like the one we just left.  After we were on the train, I had the foolish thought of leaving the two alone, so they could talk.  I say foolish because as the distance increased between us I heard, “Just where do you think you are going?”

I made it about halfway down the car when she spoke up.  “Just giving you two some space to talk, that’s all.”

She smirked at me with her arms crossed.  “While I appreciate the sentiment, you are going to come over here and sit with us.”  

I was going to protest at first, then her face showed me that there was no arguing with them.  So, without a fuss, externally anyway, with my head hung I walked over to them.  Mother took me by the arm, sat me down onto the sofa, and then sat down next to me.  As Philomena was sitting down, my mother held my arm with both of hers while crossing her legs putting it over mine.  Philomena giggled cutely with a claw to her beak thinking that was funny and mimicked it doing the same.

I was trapped and there was nothing I could do about it.  And with a jerk of the train lurching forward the two started talking like hens.

“So,” my mother started while wiggling to get herself more comfortable, “how has it been with you and your new body?  Do you like it?  We can talk now.”

Philomena nodded in return, “I like we can talk.  New body has...”  She paused to think of the word, “...benefits over original.  Also strange parts.”  To emphasize her point she leaned back enough to put a claw to her breast, under the dress, to squeeze and wiggle it a little.

“Oh yes, those are breasts,” mother explained now making me feel embarrassed for some strange reason.  I felt like I shouldn’t be here for this, but then again there was no way out either.  “Those serve a few purposes for us females.”  Philomena leaned in to listen closely.  Actually, both leaned in and talked a little softer while only inches away from my face.  Why?  “Their primary purpose is to feed the foals after they are born.  When we become pregnant with a foal, they fill with milk.  It’s that milk that the foal drinks from us females during the first few months of life.  I know birds have a different method, which is why you wouldn’t know about it.”

“I’m right here mother,” I complained with an embarrassed sigh and I’m sure there was a blush on my face.  “Should you really be discussing this with me here?”

She dismissed my complaint with a scoff and a giggle, “Why should you leave?  It’s not like you don’t know what I’m talking about.”

“What else?” Philomena interrupted quickly.

“The other purpose is the fun part,” mother’s voice was a little quieter as if she was speaking conspiratorially.

“This I am not going to listen to,” my voice was insistent, and leaned my head back, closed my eyes, and started humming to myself in order to drown out the pending conversation.  It must have worked because I didn’t hear anything about what they were talking about.  And stayed that way until both of them had to start poking me just to get my attention.  When my eyes opened, and I stopped humming, both of them were looking at me with a smile.

“You can stop humming now,” mother told me through a giggle, “we’re done.”

“You are?” I asked looking between them.  Both nodded with a smile.  “Good, some things should be just between girls.”

“Alright, alright, you made your point.”

“Thanks, mother,” I said but then my ears heard…

“You like?” from Philomena.

Naturally, I had no clue what she was referring to until my eyes spotted her holding her breasts in her hands.  And with a grin on her beak, she was slightly pressing her breasts together.  Being a guy, my eyes latched onto what she was doing instinctively without another thought.  My next thought was:  Just how am I going to answer that?  However, unfortunately for me, my mouth spoke before my brain did.  “Yes,” was out of my mouth before my brain was able to stop it.  The next second was me holding my head in my hand, the only one that was free, with a groan of embarrassment.

Mother kissed my cheek, “Aw, can we not tease you?”

I just raised my head giving her a tongue in cheek look accompanied by a raised eyebrow.

In return, she gave me a pouting hurtful look, “But I enjoy teasing you.”  Meanwhile, Philomena had decided to move over and sit in my lap and wrap my free arm around her.  And with a soft giggle of her own, wiggled to get more comfortable.

For a split-second, I just looked down at her with an incredulous look before simply giving up and accepting it.  Philomena laid her head back against my chest with a soft hum of contentment and got comfortable.  It was then my brain finally realized that there was no way for me to get out of this.  I was trapped and that was that.

And that lasted until we got into the Baltimare train station in the late afternoon.  The teasing slowed down to nearly a stop after that but that didn’t stop mother and Philomena from talking.  Now that I expected considering this is the first time they ever got to talk at all.

“BALTIMARE,” came the conductors call from up and down the cars.  The whistle from the train echoed slightly against the stone platform and building it was sidling into.  Instead of an outside platform, this one was inside with the train on one side and everything else on the other.

“Here we are,” stood up grabbing for my bag as the train stopped before letting off steam.  “So what’s the first stop?”

“First stop is the Baltimare Police Department,” mother told us as she lifted a couple of suitcases with her magic.  Philomena took my hand again as the doors opened.  “After that, we are going shopping,” mother singsonged the last word to us as she reached the door giving us a smile a mile wide while clapping her hands.

The only thought in my mind, as we walked away from the train was:  For what?  What are you going to shop for?  For Philomena?  For me?  

We walked side by side from the train and the afternoon crowd parted like the Red Sea for us.  All of the smiles and ‘Your Highness’ that we heard were for my mother.  They all pretty much either ignored me or gave me a stink eye look.  It was the same all the way up until we got to the BPD in the middle of downtown.  Mother said that normally she would fly there, but because I couldn’t we used a cab.

The front of the police department looked like almost any other.  A tall two-story building with glass front and glass double doors.  Big letters over the doors.  Ponies from the three races were there.  Earth, Pegasus, and Unicorns were walking around inside and out.  I’ve never been to Baltimore, but this looked like any big city.  The PD was surrounded by business and office buildings of all shapes and sizes.  All we saw of the inside was a foyer slash waiting area.  The reception officer was behind a large glass window.

As the mare behind the desk looked up and spotted my mother, her eyes went wide in shock before sitting up straight.  “Princess Celestia,” the mare said happily through the speaker box in the window.  “Welcome to the Baltimare Police Department.”

Mother smiled as she floated her two suitcases to the corner and put some type of shield over them.  “Thank you my little pony,” her voice sounded motherly to the mare,  “Your chief is expecting me.”

“Of course,” she nodded before pushing a button.  “Chief?  Princess Celestia is here to see you.”

“Send her in.”

The mare motioned to the side door off to our left, “If you go through there his office is at the end of the hall.”

“Thank you,” mother singsonged to her before motioning for us to follow.  Ignoring the questionable look from the mare, Philomena and I followed her through the door.  I kept my bag with me slung over my shoulder.  I’m sure that Mother’s bags will be safe.  After all, she put a spell around them.  My mind was wondering in all directions thinking of why we would be here as my eyes looked around.  It was a long hallway with doors on either side.  Most open to reveal either empty or a pony sitting at a desk looking through papers.  

“Enter,” we heard after mother knocked on the door.  An earth pony was sitting at the desk when we entered.  Though instead of a uniform, he was wearing a suit.  Complete with a tie.  “Ah Princess Celestia,” he stood up and bowed.  “Welcome to Baltimare.”

“Thank you chief,” she said before motioning to Philomena and I.  “May I introduce my son, Fred Justice, and my dear friend, Philomena.”

“Son?” his voice was quick and sharp with shock as he looked between us.  Leaning forward I offered my hand to him.  “There were rumors about you having a son,” he shook my hand carefully while eyeing me with a watchful eye.  Then gently shook Philomena’s hand.

“They’re true,” Celestia sat down, as we did on the couch by the door.  “He returned to me from the human world where I sent him to be raised by my human counterpart.”  The look on his face told us that he didn’t know how to react to that, so mother continued.  “Years ago I fell in love with a human.  And he showed me how wrong I was.  Later I had my son,” she motioned toward me.  “And since then I can’t go on hating humans or I’d hate the human I fell in love with and my son.”  Mother took a breath.  “Which is why I’ve been trying to correct my previous mistake.  To go around telling my ponies not to hate anymore and to end this slavery.”

After he let it sink in, the chief slowly nodded to her, “The preparations for your speech tomorrow are taken care of.  Even stepped up a bit due to the rash of humans being nabbed openly on the streets.  Even during daylight hours.”

“How bad is it?”

“It has escalated during the previous few days I’m afraid Princess,” he said with a growing frown.  “After they are taken they are held for ransom first, and if not paid then they get resold on the market.  The black market of course.”  Turning around in his seat he reached for the file cabinet, pulled out a handful of folders, and let them slap down onto the table.  “And that is just the tip of the iceberg.”

I whistled softly.

He nodded to me, “Quite, but I’m afraid that’s not all.  In most of the cases, I’ve either got the evidence, but can’t convict them.  Or I think I’m being blocked on getting the evidence.”

There was a pause as Mother looked over at the chief with widening eyes.  Even I got the implication of his words.  “If this is similar to the human world then only so many would have the power to do that.  You think that the DA, or what humans called the District Attorney, is behind it?”

When the chief looked at me, I could tell what his answer would be just by the look in his eyes.  “I think she’s at least part of it yes.  And maybe some on the city council too.”

“Looks like some things are universally constant,” muttered softly as they looked over at me curiously.  “Death, taxes, and the greed of politicians.”

“But you think there’s more to it?”

“Yes Princess,” the chief sighed once more.  “Whoever is truly behind this wouldn’t just do it.  He and or she must be getting paid off by the traders.  I mean sure, I can do all the investigations and arrests I want.  But that’s moot if they won’t prosecute anypony for those crimes.  And the city council has been pushing me toward paying more attention to other crimes.”

“I see,” mother mused softly.  It got me thinking as well.

Peck

Philomena’s eyes were looking over at mine with a ‘Don’t you dare’ look to them after I turned to her after she used a talon to poke me in the arm.  I mouthed ‘What?’ to her playing innocent.  She kept up with the look though.

“Philomena?” mother asked softly, “What is it?”  

She didn’t even break eye contact with me when she answered, “Fred has bad idea.”

Now, Mother was eyeing me carefully.  “Fred?”

“What?” I asked innocently, “I was just thinking honest.”

Surprisingly it was the chief that laughed softly while crossing his arms over his broad chest, “That all it’ll take is evidence.  The only problem is all the humans know what’s going on but no pony will believe a slave.  And that’s if no pony kills them before they can say anything.  Most would keep quiet just to save their skin anyway.”  Then he smirked at me, “Except for you.  I’ve seen that look on my officers more times than I can count.”

“What look?”

“The look of somepony thinking about going undercover Princess,” he replied with a soft laugh.  “I doubt you would let him though.”

“Absolutely not,” her words shot at me like a hot knife with eyes to match.  “That’s out of the question.”

I held my hands up, “Hey, never said it was a good idea.”

My head suddenly got pulled down nose to beak with Philomena, who was sporting a very similar look.  Mixed in with another emotion I couldn’t place, “No.”  Her talons were almost digging into my cheeks as her eyes glared into mine.

The chief laughed at me, “Well that settles that then doesn’t it?”

“I never said I would go through it did I?” the tone of my voice hopefully would placate them.

Philomena’s eyes softened, as did my mother’s, and her hand let my head go.

“Now then,” mother continued cordially, “has all the preparations for my speech been taken care of?”

The chief bowed his head, “Yes your highness, they have been.  Police protection will be there thirty minutes before your arrival.”

“Wonderful Chief, thank you,” mother said to him with a happy smile.  “I only plan to speak once tomorrow just before lunch.  The rest of the time I plan on spending with my son and Philomena.”

“May your visit be productive and peaceful, your Highness,” he bowed his head again after he spoke.

“Just where are you going to make this speech mother?”

“At the human market at the docks, son,” she said through a sad smile.  “That way I’ll tell both human and pony at the same time.”  Then she stood up looking back at the chief, “Thank you chief for your time and service.”

He stood and bowed to her, “Not at all, Your Highness.”

And then we left his office, but I was still curious as to where we were going next.  I thought we’d be going to eat or to check-in at the hotel.  “Where to now mother?”  

“Well,” she spoke with mischief in her voice, “I think we should go shopping.”  She eyed me with a wide motherly smile that sent one of those warning chills up and down my spine.  You know what I’m talking about.  It was a look that predicted upcoming embarrassment for me during this shopping trip.  “Extra clothes and swimsuits for you and Philomena.”

Philomena cooed, almost chirped, happily at that.  While I gazed into my mother’s happy mischievous eyes with trepidation as we walked out of the station.

^_^

“So what is this place?” I asked curiously.  We were walking up to the double glass doors of a shop just down the street from the station.  It looked like a typical high-class store with two presentation windows on either side of a glass entryway.  Male and female ponyquinns stood in the windows with fancy dresses and suits on.  

“This is called ‘The Prancing Pony,’” she announced as she opened the door letting the bell ring above us as we entered.  “It has all the best brands.  Including ‘NobleStallion.’  They make the best clothes for stallions.”

The interior was a simple, but elegant, layout with one aisle right down the center of the store.  Racks were lined up on either side of the aisle and filled with all sorts of clothes from simple to suits to swimsuits.  In the back of the store were the register and fitting rooms.  Almost immediately there was a store clerk right there to greet us.

“Welcome, your highness,” the unicorn stallion bowed to us in classic fashion, one hand in front and the other behind him.  He appeared to be dressed in one of the more fancy suits from the store.  A walking advertisement.  “How may ‘The Prancing Pony’ serve you this late afternoon?”

“Philomena here,” mother moved behind us putting one hand on her shoulder, “would like to try on some outfits.”  Philomena looked up with a happy smile.  Mother put her hand on my shoulder, “My son would like to try on some outfits as well as swimsuits for all of us.”

“Swimsuits?” I asked her.

“Yes,” she replied.  “The Clopton Mane Hotel has a wonderful pool and hot tub in the basement.”

My mouth made an ‘o’ as the store clerk bowed his head speaking politely, “Of course, Your Highness.  I will assist Prince Fred myself and have a salesmare tend to you at once.”  He half-turned away from us raising a hand sending up a tiny light like a flare that was red in color.  

“Thank you so much my little pony.”  As mother was thanking the stallion another pony was walking up to us.  It was a unicorn mare wearing a fancy off shoulder evening dress that clung to her body showing off her eye-catching curves.  The dress was almost full length with it stopping just above her two hooves.  It was full black with see-through lace from the knees down.  The color matched her light gray coat and white mane and tale extremely well with the black looking hoof shoes.  It also had a shallow v cut in it that drew my eyes.  The only thing that was off was her eye color.  A striking bright blue.  I think she would be around mid-twenties maybe?  But with a body that any teenage girl would be envious of.  She could easily make it as a model in my opinion.

And she was looking right at me as she approached.

It was a look that would put Elvira to shame.  And I still have no idea how they get the tail through the dress either.

“Yes miss Vira,” the stallion said cordially to her.  “Would you assist her Highness and Miss Philomena here with their selections?”

Miss Vira bowed her head to mother first, “Your Highness,” then she looked back at me.  She bowed her head while still maintaining eye contact with me, “My Prince.”  Her voice was soft but alluring at the same time with a look in her eyes that drew me in and captured me.  “If it would be alright sir,” she said to the stallion before stepping up to look up to me, “and your highness.  I would like to attend the Prince.”

“That is irregular Miss Vira,” he said quickly.

I was a little surprised to hear mother speak up, “Actually I think that would be alright.  In order to get a true opinion one must get it from the opposite sex.”  Both the stallion clerk and I were surprised to hear that.  Philomena was also looking at Mother with shock, but also taking quick glaring glances at the mare standing before me.  

I heard the stallion clerk sigh, “Very well your Highness.”

Miss Vira was immediately on my right side and putting her arm through mine while mother was practically dragging Philomena away while giggling up a storm.  “What were you hoping to try on my prince?” she asked while pulling me toward the stallion side of the store from the middle aisle.

It took my brain a second, or two, to sputter back to life again.  “Oh…Um...swimsuit and maybe a couple of outfits.  One casual and one suit.”

“I would be happy to help you with that,” she giggled lightly when she said it with us walking into the swimsuit section.  “How about the swimsuit first?  What colors do you like?”

“Oh...Ok.  Red, blue, purple, black, white, gray,” I responded at last.

“Good choices, my prince,” she cooed softly at me as we approached the swimsuit section.  Swimsuits were held on hangers in rows up against the wall of the store in all colors and sizes.  And still with her arm through mine she eyed me carefully, “I think I know what size you are.”  Then she leaned up putting her hand on my chest to whisper, “And black goes with everything my prince.”

There were two parts of me during all of this.  One part was wondering why she was coming onto me.  The other part didn’t care why she was doing it and was just going to enjoy that she was doing it.  I also think my brain sputtered and died again because she giggled a little at me before turning to the racks.  As she stepped up to them, to make a selection for me, she had sway in her step.  Each sway of her hips had her tail swaying side to side for me.  And I have no idea why it caught my eye so much.

She hummed as I watched her pick out three or four swimsuits for me to try on.  “Why don’t you try on these for me?” she asked softly with a wink and a smile.

“Uh...ok,” my brain finally said and took the swimsuits from her.

“The changing rooms are this way,” she started pulling me along the wall toward the back of the store.  “Now,” she opened the door to a room, “try one on and let me know how it fits.”

“Ok,” I said dumbly and stepped in with her shutting the door behind me.  Luckily for me, it was a relatively good-sized room with a bench to sit on with a mirror on the other wall.  And completely enclosed and not like other stores that are nothing more than a small gate and everything else open for the world to see.  

What the heck is wrong with me?  Why am I responding this way?  Not that I’m complaining she’s hot.  But still.  While my mind was turning over in thoughts I was also sifting through what she grabbed for me.  Black with white stripes.  Red and blue with purple stripes.  WTF?  Is this a black speedo?  The last one was the opposite coloring of the first.

I tossed the speedo to the side and tried on the colorful one first.  However, while I was removing my shoes, pants, and undies my mind wandered back to the speedo again.  Why am I considering that?  Because it might mess with her a little?  Well, that’s true.  She did pick it out for me.  Then another thought hit me.  I wonder what Philomena would think about it?  

Now, where did that come from?

Images of her in a bikini came to mind with variations of red, yellow, and hot orange.  While images of Philomena in bikinis ran through my mind I watched my hands grab the speedo and put it on.

At least I kept my shirt on.

“How does it fit my prince?” I heard Vira ask.  

I’m so going to be embarrassed about this.  But with another calming breath, I turned and opened the door to show her.  Her eyes roamed over my body while she lightly bit her bottom lip while wiggling her eyebrows at me.  I actually found myself liking that reaction out of her.  And when she asked me to take off my shirt, I complied.

“Oh my,” she whispered while looking up to me, “it suits you really well my prince.”

I tried to think of anything to ask her so I wouldn’t look stupid standing there.  “Is this thing fireproof?”  I felt so stupid for asking that.

She blinked up at me, “Fireproof?  Why would you need it fireproof?”

I held up my hand igniting it for her.

She gasped putting her hands to her muzzle, “You can do magic?”

“Yeah,” I said simply with a nod, “I’m my mother’s son.”

“So...are you…?”

My mind knew where she was going.  “I’m part pony on my mother’s side, which is why I can do magic.  Twilight and my mother are teaching me.”

“So what they said in the newspapers  is  true,” she whispered while looking at me in awe.  “She did have a foal with a human.”

I nodded while spreading my hands out in a “ta-da” fashion, “And here I am.”

“Does this swimsuit make my butt look big?” I heard from my mother asking.  And after turning my head to look, I saw her in a bikini and wiggling her rear end toward the poor stallion who had met us upfront.  I couldn’t help but chuckle at the stallion’s situation while leaning myself up against the door frame.  The one question that no man, or stallion in his case, could ever hope to answer correctly without getting into trouble.  And he knew it too.

He tried wiggling himself out with, “Your Highness, is that really the question you should be asking me?”

She wiggled her butt again, “Of course it is.  Now answer the question.”

“No, it doesn’t, your Highness.”  He said it as simply as he knew how.  But I think mother was having too much fun to let him off that easy.

“Oh so you admit to ogling at the royal rump?” she turned herself around and purposely crossing her arms under her chest.

He tried his best but I could smell the sweat from here.  “Of course not, Your Highness.  I simply answered your question.”  He tried not to look.

“Oh you’re no fun,” mother complained before walking back into the changing room.

But then that’s when Philomena came out.  My eyes locked onto her.  She wore a bright yellow, red, and hot orange striped bikini.  I think she was looking for my mother.  At least at first, until she spotted me.  My eyes widened in order to take her all in.  The bright colors complimented her very nicely with the swimsuit itself showing off her curves.  “Fred,” she called out in a wave at me.  

Dumbly, while watching her, I lifted a hand and waved back.

“You like?”

My head seemed to nod on its own.

She giggled before retreating back into the changing room.

I heard another giggle from my left.  OH yeah, I forgot about Vira.  “Oh yes!” she grinned at me with a mischievous voice.  “The black one is the way to go.”  She stepped up to me blinking her eyes and whispered, “Especially if your marefriend likes it.”

And my brain sputtered and died again.  Marefriend?  All I could do was blink down at her.

She dismissed my confusion with a wave of her hand, “Oh please, like you don’t know how she looks at you.”  No, I didn’t know but I’ll be watching from now on though.  “Now we need to find you an everyday outfit and a nice suit,” she said before practically shoving me back inside.  “Keep the black one and hand back the other three.”

I found myself doing just that with only the black speedo and the clothes I came in with, left to me.  Marefriend?  Does she think of me as more than a friend?  A fellow woman always knows and notices those things.  Men, not so much.  My mind went back to all the little things Philomena has done since changing bodies.  Even if she does then it can’t last because she wants her original body back.

It was minutes before Vira came back with a fancy suit as I sat on the bench.  “Why don’t you try this suit on my prince?” she said to me but my mind didn’t hear her at first.  “My prince?”

A few seconds later I slowly looked up to her, “Vira?  What do you think of me as a human and being a prince?”

Vira leaned down with a smile and half-lidded eyes.  And with the suit hanging in her magic she took my head in her soft fur-covered hands.  And kissed me.  Her lips were surprisingly similar to human lips.  Only softer.  At first, my body was in shock at what she did, then my body started responding.  All too soon she stopped and broke the kiss.  “I’ll tell you a secret my prince,” she whispered into my ear with her cheek against mine.  “Human males perform better than stallions.”  

My face looked silly while simply blinking up at her as she pulled back.

She giggled at me.  “Why don’t you try this suit on my prince?” she hung it up on a hook before giving me a wink and shutting the door again.  Over the next couple of minutes, the only thing running through my mind was:  Really?  My next thought was:  Great, now I’m stuck with the black speedo.  With a sigh, I stood up to try on the suit Vira picked out for me.  

It was a simple style with flashy coloring.  The colors were Philomena’s colors.  Red overall with bright yellow highlights.  Within the yellow highlights were little gem like studs that seemed to hold the colors of the rainbow within.  It was nice and even if I was interested in the opinions of the others as I tried it on, I wasn’t sure if this coloring was for me.  Typical black and white was more my speed.

“Are you ready?” Vira asked from the other side of the door.

“Yeah,” was my response, and opened the door.  Taking a quick look to my right showed Philomena and mother standing there in their dresses as well.

“Why don’t we get your marefriend’s opinion,” Vira grinned at me before sashaying her way over to Philomena and my mother.  It was almost surreal watching Vira get their attention and suddenly felt like I should start walking like a model down a runway.  “What do you think?” Vira asked the two of them when they got close.

Philomena was wearing the same type of dress that Vira was wearing, but in her size and a sky blue color mixed with those rainbow gem accents.  Mother was the only one that hadn’t picked out something flashy, though she was obviously having a hilarious time with the clerk.

“I like,” Philomena cooed while looking me over.  Well that settles it doesn’t it?  Philomena moved in front of me spinning around, “You like?”

“Yea, I do,” my mind said absentmindedly.  Truthfully, I did like the dress she was wearing.

“I think you look handsome my sunshine boy,” mother told me with a smile.

A smirk formed on my face as my eyes met my mother’s, “You’re biased, mother.”

She dismissed it with a shrug and a smile.

“At any rate why don’t we finish up here and get something to eat?”

“Good idea,” mother agreed happily, “I am getting famished.  Why don’t we eat at the hotel?  They have a wonderful selection.”

^_^

The Clopton Mane Hotel was the place that we were staying at.  Mother said that it was very luxurious and it seemed she was right about that.  It was like one of the best Hilton hotels back in the human world.  Large front foyer with high ceiling and chandelier with carpeted floor.  Front desk on the left with a small restaurant looking area on the right.  Everything polished to a sheen.  The room we rented only had two large queen beds which made me wonder where Philomena was going to sleep.

The rest of the night would be pretty simple.  Change clothes into the suit and have dinner, then go back to the room to change into the swimsuit to have fun in the basement pools later.  Nothing interesting happened during dinner, although I’ll admit to liking Philomena’s new dress.  Plus she complimented me on how I looked and that she really liked it.  Which led me to think back at what Vira said at the store more.  

What was interesting was the pony that we met at the hot tub in the basement.

“Oh hello my little pony,” Mother greeted the stallion that was lounging in the water as we walked up.

The stallion’s eyes seemed to bulge out from their sockets for a second at the sight of us.  Though I’m pretty sure that it was mostly my mother.  “Your Highness,” the pony struggled to get up quickly.

“Oh no need for formalities here my little pony,” she told him with a wave of her hand and a smile.  “I’m not here on any official capacity, so just go ahead and relax...”

He did and slunk back down into the hot tub as we got in.  “Thank you, Your Highness.  The name’s Burnt Oak.  Kind of a small world isn’t it?”  The tone of his voice reminded me of a laid back hard working down to earth working man.  He was an earth pony with a dark gray coat and an off-white mane and tail.  

“Why do you say that Mister Oak?”

“Well, your Highness,” he said slowly, “ever since I read about your announcement about your son it brought memories back to me.”

“What sort of memories?”

“You must be Fred Justice,” he looked at me with a sad smile.  I nodded at him.  “Well then,” he continued softly so only we could hear, “it brought back memories of when I was growing up with Bright Mac at the Apple’s farm.”  That got my immediate attention.  

“So...did you...”

“Yeah,” he nodded confirming my suspicions, “I knew your Pa.  As Bright Mac and I got older and started to talk over the family businesses for our own, we interacted with the humans we had more often.  He even started telling me about his long conversations with a certain human of his.”  By now he had my undivided attention.  It felt like I was a kid listening to a grandfather tell his tales of old.  “Of course by this time, them two had already gotten married and had Big Mac.  And to answer your question, that I know you have,” he smiled at me.  “I do have humans at my own ranch.  However, over the course of all these years and the many conversations with Bright Mac, Pear Butter, and I, I’ve realized one very simple thing.  I just can’t see humans as mere animals.  Your Pa might not have been educated in the traditional sense.  But he had a head-on his shoulders with a very simple view of life.  That all, whether pony or human, have certain rights that are affording to them by nature.  The right to live, the right to be free, and the right to be happy.”

A thought suddenly entered my head.  “We hold these truths to be self-evident,” I interrupted softly, “that all men are created equal, that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights, that among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.”

He seemed to be proud of what I said.  “That’s putting it might elegantly, but yes.  Where did you hear that from son?”

My thoughts went back and I stared off into the distance, “From the human world where I grew up.  It’s from the Declaration of Independence.  A document from the founding of our nation.  At the time there was still human slavery.  Unfortunately, that wasn’t eliminated until almost one hundred years later after a lengthy and bloody civil war.”  I guess it was my turn where I had his attention now.  “Now it’s all but eliminated.  But anyway I grew up in the human world and until a relatively short time ago I had no knowledge of this place at all.  I had no idea who my father was because mom didn’t want to talk about it.  It wasn’t until a pony named Sunset Shimmer decided to take Twilight’s crown into the human world that set everything in motion.  One-touch of that crown and...”  I stopped and lifted a hand igniting it with fire.  “This…,” I stared at my hand engulfed in flames.  “It freaked me out before I realized that it didn’t hurt.  Then the memories came.”  I looked over at mother putting out my hand, “Dreams about her.  Holding me in the throne room.”  My eyes met Oak’s again, “That got me asking questions.  It was when I overheard Twilight saying about where she came from and the humans enslaved here that made up my mind to cross over.  Not only did I want to finally meet my birth-mother, but I wanted to help as well.  Slavery is wrong and maybe, just maybe, I can keep this nation from going through a bloody civil war that it did in the human world.”

There was silence for a couple of minutes before Oak spoke up again softly.  “I may technically own the humans at my ranch but I view them as equals.  This is the first time, in a long time, that I’m able to take a vacation.  It’s just me and them, so if I ever left who would I leave in charge?”  He shrugged with a smile.  “I know that ponies might not like it but I help to educate the ones I have.  Matter of fact, I got one right now running the place.”  He chuckled, “Can’t do that unless he knows what he’s doing right?  One thing I know is that family is the most important thing in life.  More important than money or fame.  If one of my human friends on my ranch had to leave family behind, well I think it’s my responsibility to help bring that family back together again.”

“Which is why you have the ones you have now?”

“Exactly right,” he nodded with a wink, “and all because of your Pa.”  He chuckled again lifting his head up to reminisce, “That Pear Butter was a real peach of a pear.  I remember her telling me how Granny was going to outright kill your Pa until she butted in.  Made her promise to treat them right or she’d leave.  I didn’t rightly know what happened to the man until I saw the announcement in the paper and your name mentioned.”

That’s when Mother spoke up with a wide smile, “Yes, I met John at the castle’s front gates.  There was a sale going on and he was the one being sold.  I decided to confront him.  He told me his ideals and it was then I decided to buy him in order to prove to him that he’s wrong.”  That got Oak laughing with my mother as she shook her head, “No it didn’t work.  And I couldn’t be happier that I was wrong.  Or I wouldn’t have my son.”

“Yeah,” he chuckled again.  “That’s John for you.  He had a way of showing ponies the truth.”

“Mister Oak?”  I spoke up hesitantly, “You mind if I talk with you alone?”

His nod was my answer as I stood up and excused myself from my mother.  It wasn’t until we were out of earshot of my mother and Philomena that he spoke up again.  “So, what’s on your mind son?”

I took a steady breath, “Ever since coming here and having this magic, it’s like my hormones have gone into overdrive.”  We sat on a bench at the end of the pool.  My eyes watched the other patrons swim around the pool while my mind was working itself into a tizzy.  “On earth, I was attracted to and had relations with Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and the other’s human counterparts.  But when I showed up here and started to see the females here it seems that everything is three times as bad.”  I chuckled with a wry smile, “Or better depending on your point of view.”

One of the mares staying at the hotel chose that moment to climb out of the water.  It was a typical cliché way too.  She got to the edge bringing up her head out of the water in a wide front-to-back motion sending her long flowing hair flying in a wide arch over her head before smoothing it down with her hands.  After climbing out we got a good look at her.  She was beautiful.  A slender form that looked like she could model without a problem and wearing a skimpy bikini.  Her slow walk even screamed out model material with a soft clop of her hooves.

“It’s like seeing the world’s best candy right in front of you,” I whispered as she walked by us.  “And if I’m not careful I’d reach out and eat it up before I knew what I was doing.”

Oak nudged me with a chuckle, “All stallions go through that phase.  That’s normal.  Maybe it’s just your pony side trying to make up for lost time.”

I shrugged, “Maybe.”

“Let me give you an example,” he said with a light chuckle.  “When Bright Mac was growing up there was a period of a few years when it seemed that mares were all he cared about.  He wouldn’t go chasing after them mind you, but it was similar to your problem.  But like all things, it was a phase during his younger years.  And even through all that, there was only one mare that was always on his mind.  Pear Butter.  So, that’s why I say not to worry about it.  Especially considering you are only part pony.”

I nodded, “Thanks, that makes me feel better honestly.”

He nodded in return before continuing, “And by your swimsuit, it appears that you might have a mare in mind already?”

Looking down I groaned lightly, “It was a shopping thing this afternoon.  Both the lady clerk and Philomena liked it, so...”  I shrugged off the last part of the sentence.

He looked toward the hot tub.  “You mean the...lady...bird with your mom?”

“Yeah.  She’s a phoenix that was transformed by accident from her original bird body to the anthropomorphic one.  She...I guess was my mother’s pet, but I guess can’t be now.  However, she still has a desire for her original body back.  She was there with me throughout the first two years of my life here before Mother was forced to flee to the human world.”  He listened as I looked over at the two of them talking and giggling together.  “She missed me and hasn’t left my side since I returned, but since she turned it’s like she’s gotten more...clingy?”  I shrugged, “I don’t know.”

There was a pause of silence before I spoke up again.

“Thanks for listening, Mister Oak,” I told him sincerely, “The only father figure I ever had was Bright Mac’s and Pear Butter’s human counterparts in the human world.  And like here they’re gone now too.  There’s also a human counterpart for you too.”

“Is that right?” he drawled out slowly in thought.

“Yeah, and I know him as well and is a friend of mine.  I’d like it if you were too.”

He thought for a second then smiled, “You know, I think I’d like that.”  We shook hands.

“Thanks.”

“Come by my place in Ponyville anytime,” he nodded with a smile, “if you ever need anything.”

“I will, thank you.”  Looking over I saw mother and Philomena stand up and get out of the hot tub before waving me over to them.  “It seems they’re ready to turn in for the night,” I stood up before he did.  “Hope you have a good vacation.”

We shook hands once more.  “Thank you kindly and remember what I said.”

“I will, goodnight.”

“Goodnight to ya,” he drawled out before I walked away.

^_^

“So what’s the schedule for tomorrow?” I asked as we walked into our room shutting the door behind me.  Mother walked over to the nearest bed sitting down on the edge.

“Tomorrow morning after breakfast, we will be speaking at the pier marketplace,” she said with sorrow while looking at me.  “It won’t be pretty.”

“It never is,” my soft comment told her that her statement was a given.  “Anyway,” with a shrug, I walked over to the other bed and my meager things.   “I’m tired, so I’ll just change and go to bed.  I’ll take a shower in the morning.”

So that’s what I did.  After getting out of the speedo, which I still can’t believe that’s a thing now for me, I put on the shorts for bed.  “Goodnight mother,” I said hugging her as she still sat on her bed after walking out of the bathroom.

“Goodnight my sunshine boy,” she told me softly and proudly as she hugged me back wrapping her arms and wings around me.  “I’m so glad you came with me.”

“So am I mother.”  After letting her go Philomena was next as I hugged her as well.  “Goodnight Philomena.”

“Good...night,” she hugged me saying the words slowly as if she was trying them out.  After Philomena let me go mother used her magic to turn on the bathroom area light before turning off the main room lights.

The beds in the room were near top tier but not quite as good as what’s in Canterlot Castle.  Not that it matters to me.  My body drifted off to dreamland while listening to the soft chatter of mother and Philomena as they went through their nightly duties.

^_^

Somehow during the night Philomena had, not only gotten into bed with me but was laying on top of me.  I was on my back with her spread eagle over me with her head resting on my chest.  Her wings were relaxed and limp on each side of her made for a cute and dare I admit pretty picture.  

My eyes watched her sleep.  I’ll admit to getting more fond of her in her anthro form and finding her rather pretty.  Especially her long thick hair which my fingers lightly ran through after reaching up to stroke it.  She hummed softly while wiggling a little putting her hands under her head.  A few talons gently stroked against my bare chest.  She had a look of peaceful contentment on her face as she slept.

Until an almost silent moan escaped from her.  Her hands slithered up to wrap themselves together under my neck before she wiggled herself up to where her head rested in the crook of my neck.  A soft whisper of my name and she went still once more.

Makes me wonder just how she really feels about me.

^_^

The next morning came talking and giggling hitting my ears.  And that was just before a feather, or two, tickled the side of my face.

“Wake up my sunshine boy,” was mother’s cooing and giggling voice.

With a groan of complaint, I turned over on my other side.

“Now don’t be that way,” she chided me, though I could hear her amusement in her voice.  “We have a little time before the speech this morning for breakfast.  So, if you don’t get up and start getting ready you’ll miss breakfast entirely.”

Seeing how getting up was inevitable, my head turned to look up at them, “Alright, alright.  I’m up.”

“Good,” mother clapped her hands with a wide smile before taking Philomena’s arm.  “In that case, we’ll be downstairs waiting for you at our table.”  They both headed toward the door already dressed for the outing.  “Don’t take too long.”

I got up from the bed after they had gone and headed to the bathroom for a quick shower.  Then it was to change into the typical black and white suit I got at the store.  Then headed out the door.  All of which took about twenty or so minutes, give or take a couple.  And if my timing was right then the food would be arriving at the table right when I got there.

This early in the morning there was hardly anypony out yet.  Except for the two that I passed in the hallway leading to the elevator.  Both stallions.  The look on their faces toward me should have been the warning sign of what they were about to do.  Unfortunately for me, it didn’t register until after a cloth covered with chloroform was pressed against my nose and was putting me asleep before I knew what was happening.  The only thing that I heard was, “This human should give us a good price at the market.”  I heard a chuckle before another spoke, “Or ransom.”  And blackness overtook me.

^_^ 

When consciousness came to me again some things were obvious right off.  First was that I was naked.  The slight breeze blowing against my skin told me that.  Second, I was laying on concrete in a kennel of sorts made for humans when my eyes opened again.  The floor was concrete as was the wall behind me up to the roof of the building.  Concrete made up the side walls to about chest height or so.  From there were iron bars stretched up connecting to the ceiling.  My kennel door was nothing but iron bars as well.  There wasn’t anything in the cell at all but my naked self.  The third thing I knew was that Mother and Philomena were looking for me if any sort of time had passed that was over thirty minutes.  Forth was that I wasn’t alone.  My ears picked up the sounds of another occupant.

Taking a glance into the cell to my right showed me a naked human female.  Tanned skin and looking like a middle-aged teenager with long blond hair.  My heart went out to her.  “Hey,” I whispered trying to get her attention.  “Are you alright?”

When she looked up to me from her curled up spot in the far corner it was clear that she had been crying.  She was covering herself the best she could, which was the reason she was curled up in the corner.  Among other things.  It wasn’t cold in here but it wasn’t hot either.

“Anyone else here besides you and me?”

Again she shook her head.

“Were you kidnapped as well?”

When she looked up again it was clear she didn’t know what that meant.  “Kid...napped?” she asked slowly in a soft shy and dare I say cute voice.  Her skin was fair as if she was well treated because she didn’t show any signs of abuse.

“Taken from your home against your will,” I clarified for her.

“Yes,” she nodded also whispering back to me.  “I was taken from my home and brought here.”

“Well don’t worry,” I tried reassuring her with a smile.  “I can get us out of here.  And when I do, not only will you be safe again, but Mother and I will take you back home again.”  Hope sprang to life in her eyes.

“You can?” 

I nodded to her before holding up a hand and igniting it.  She flinched before gazing at it like a monkey doing a math problem.  “I’m not quite human.  My mother is Princess Celestia, so I’m part human and part pony.  With my magic and abilities, we can get out of here.  I’m only sorry that there isn’t anything for you to wear.”  There was a pause while her mind processed that information with hope in her eyes and a slight smile on her face.  “What’s your name?  I’m Fred Justice.”

“I’m...Beth,” she said quietly but with a small smile.

“Ok Beth, stay still while I work against the bars.”  She nodded while I turned my attention to the front bars that made up the door to my cell.  And was just channeling my magic into my hands to heat up the bars when….

“With the commotion outside we’ll need to make this quick,” a male’s voice hit my ears.  Stopping the magic I looked up to see a small group walking toward us from one of the side doors about fifteen or so yards away.  It seemed that only one wall had the cells.  The rest of the space in front was the sales floor maybe?  A private sale or maybe a black market?  Three ponies came into the light that shined from one of the many sunroofs.  “You are lucky,” the unicorn stallion continued accompanied by another stallion and a mare, “we just acquired two humans of breeding age.  One male the other female.”

“Wonderful,” the other earth stallion, wearing a simple casual suit that had seen a number of years of use.

“Yes,” the earth mare agreed also wearing a simple dress that’s seen many years of use, “we are looking for a couple to work on our farm and to breed.”

My hackles were rising very quickly just listening to them.  All I had to do was wait until one of them opened the door.  And the slightest smirk on my face knowing what the commotion outside was all about.

“Well you should be pleased with these two,” the unicorn stallion of brown coat and black hair and tail stepped up to our cells.  “The male here,” he pointed to me with a wide smile which I glared back at him, “as you can see is well-toned for hard work.”

The other two looked over at me.  The stallion looked at me with a buyer's eye while the mare looked at me with a curious expression.  As if she was trying to remember something.

“The female,” he continued while stepping up and banging his fist against the iron bars, "will stand up for your future masters.”  My ears picked up her cries of fear and I could just imagine her flinching in the corner.

“And why don’t you leave her alone?” I snarled at him without thinking.

“What was that?” his voice was low and menacing with his eyes narrowed.

My chuckle was equally dark, “I said, ‘Why don’t you leave her alone?’  Obviously, you don’t hear very well.”

“Alright smart mouth,” he growled at me and used his magic to unlock and open the door.  “Get out here!”

“If you insist,” my voice was soft, quiet, and filled with amusement with some anger mixed in as I slowly stepped out of my cell.  Luckily for me, he didn’t step back from me when I stopped about five feet from him.  “But you’ll regret that.”

He chuckled darkly as his horn lit up, “And why would I regret it, you no good slave?”

“Because of,” my voice died down only for a second, just enough time to build up the magic I needed for my fire style Jedi force push.  Then sent him flying backward sliding across the concrete floor of the warehouse after yelling, “THIS.”  My hands thrust forward sending out the wave of fire and energy.  

The stallion’s magic fizzled and knocking the wind out of him with a loud “oof.”  “I remember now where I’ve seen your face before,” the mare nearly yelled out while grabbing a hold of the stallion she was with and pointing to me.  First came the shock, “Your Prince Fred Justice,” then came the fear.  “Your Princess Celestia’s son.”

I waited to make sure that my host wouldn’t be getting up anytime soon before turning to the couple.  After taking a bow and sweeping a hand from one side to another I smirked, “At your service.  Now if you’ll excuse me I need to let my mother know where I am.”  The mare didn’t wait but started pulling the stallion toward the door, while still holding a shocked look on his face.

With the amount of magic I’d need to make a flare through the roof I closed my eyes and concentrated just like Twilight said to.  Felt my core and willed the power to rise.  And released it toward the roof with a single thrust of my hands skyward.  My flames hit the ceiling with authority only being blocked for a few seconds before the ceiling gave way.  The flames were high enough, but I needed to keep it up for a few seconds.  Just enough time for me to be sure somepony saw it.

Feeling myself wane I stopped the flame flare and lowered my hands only feeling slightly dizzy from the amount of magic used.  “Oh...” was my chuckling reply against my slight lightheadedness and put a hand against the concrete wall of the cell, “Steady boy, steady.”  After a steadying breath, I looked into Beth’s cell, “You alright Beth?”

She nodded while still sitting in the corner, but she was now looking at me with shock and awe.  “Is it...true...” her voice was soft and a little frightened, “...what you said?”

I smiled to her, “It is my dear,” taking another polite bow.  “I am part human and part pony.”

“FRED?” came my mother’s cry after she literally tore a hole in the roof above me with her magic.

“Down here,” I called up waving to her as the sun shined down upon me like a spotlight.

“Fred,” both my mother and Philomena, called out at the same time before they both flew down practically tackling me to the concrete floor.  Mother was on one side, Philomena was on the other with me in the middle chuckling under my breath while they both peppered me with kisses.  Both their arms and wings were around me as officers from the local authority flew in and ran in from the street.

“Mom,” I tried getting her attention as she continued peppering me with kisses.

“Oh I’m so thankful you’re alright.”

“Mom, I’m fine,” I told her, “other than a slight bump on my head.  There is someone else here that needs help.”

It was then that mother finally stopped and get her mind back into gear again.  Philomena saw her first by looking around me and into the cell behind me.  “Who she?”

“Beth?” I asked softly getting her to look up.  “It’s alright now.  This is my mother and my friend Philomena.  Mother this is Beth.  She was also kidnapped.”  Beth was hesitant to stand up.

Mother turned toward the cage and used her magic to open the bar door.  “It’s alright,” she cooed using her soothing voice, “it’s ok Beth, I’ll take you home.”  Mother held an arm out while using the other one to hold onto me.

Beth stood slowly.  “You will?” she asked with uncertainty still in her eyes.

“I promise upon my crown,” she cooed again still holding her arm out with a wide smile.

Beth slowly walked forward until she got to the door then practically ran into Mother’s awaiting arm crying.

“There now,” mother cooed softly rubbing her head against the poor girl, “we’ll get you cleaned up and dressed before sending you home.”

“Will...you...take me?” she asked between sobs.

Mother was hesitant, but then she looked over at me and knew what my smile meant.  “Yes Beth,” mother told her softly, “we’ll take you home ourselves.”

One look between mother and I had us both agreeing that the speech was off.

“Your Highness?” came an officer’s voice and a sharp salute.  In his custody was the pony responsible for trying to sell us, and more than likely the one who set up the abduction.  “You want to press charges?”

I didn’t have to look at my mother to know what she was thinking or the look she had in her eyes at this moment.  My ears did pick up Beth’s quiet gasp and mother comforting her.

“That’s him alright.  What’s the pony’s name officer?”

“Quick Sale,” he told me turning to me, “my Prince.”

“Well then Quick Sale,” my grin went from ear to ear at seeing the fear in his eyes as they met mine, “I think you screwed up rather...royally.”  I heard crickets chirping.  “What?” I asked while looking at Mother giving me a deadpan look of disappointment.  “Oh come on, that deserves at least a groan.”  My ears did pick up a soft giggle from Beth.  At least someone liked it.

Mother simply rolled her eyes.  “Yes officer,” she addressed him, “and his charges are against the crown.”

Quick Sale’s head snapped up in horror at my mother from what she said.  He knew his freedom was forever gone and it showed on his face as they hauled him away.

“Be sure to get his accomplices,” I called out to them.

“Well now I think it’s time to find something for you two to wear,” mother said with a smile.  When Philomena hugged me again putting her head on my chest it gave me an idea.  

“Hey Philomena, do you think one of your dresses would fit Beth here?”  Philomena pulled back a little to compare sizes.  Where it looked like both she and Beth had around the same height and build.

Philomena nodded with a wide smile, “Yes.”

“Then let’s not waste any more time in getting you home,” mother held Beth to her and kissed her head before igniting her horn to teleport us all directly to the hotel room.  I had just enough time to tell Beth to close her eyes before we disappeared.
> Chapter Thirteen:  Appleloosa
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beth was in luck that her size was similar to Philomena’s.  Beth wore the blue dress while Philomena wore a lace chiffon cocktail dress.  It was sleeveless with lace lining the low v-cut dipping between her breasts with the bottom ending just above her knees.  It was a simple light yellow with light orange highlights, but it drew my eyes to her anyway.  In a subtle yet look at me kind of way.  Of course, while they did that I retreated to the bathroom to quickly take a shower and get dressed.  Mother dropped in the casual clothes that she got for me in town.

And with everything taken care of it was off to the train station via cab.  Of course, we couldn’t go cross-country to get to Appleloosa.  Mountains were in the way.  So our full-day journey went from Baltimare back to Canterlot, then switched trains from there to Appleloosa.  The whole trip took the rest of the day to make.

During the trip, Philomena wouldn’t leave my lap for hardly anything.  The minute I sat down on the plush bench sofa seat in the royal car, she had planted herself in my lap, took my arms, and wrapped them around her before laying her head back against my chest.  Meanwhile, we found out nearly everything about Beth.  With her fair skin, I had thought that she had grown up working inside.  And I was right.  She grew up in Appleloosa and was working in the Braeburn’s house alongside her mother.  That was until they needed help in the only restaurant slash hotel in town.  A simple two-story large building with a restaurant on the ground floor with a hotel on the upper floor.

“Appleloosa,” came the conductor’s call throughout the train.  At the same time, the train’s whistle seemed to echo while pulling into the station at the edge of town.  

There wasn’t much to grab other than his mother’s bag.  “It’s time for me to lower the sun,” she told me letting me know to grab her bag.  I did as she hastily made her way out, flew up to the roof of the car, and faced the setting sun.  The rest of us exited as she lowered the sun for the night.

A second later the moon snuck its first peak above the horizon.  It was also a way of letting the other know that they’re safe.  Otherwise, who would raise and lower the sun and moon?

“Now then,” Mother smiled down at Beth putting a comforting arm around her after landing next to her.  “Let’s get you home.  Where is it?”

“It’s a small place at the other end of town near the edge of the orchard,” Beth told us.

“Whelp, no sense in dawdlin',” Mother and Philomena giggled at my over-exaggerated fake southern accent as we made our way into town.  Being the dusty country as it was, every time a breeze blew through it brought some dust along with it.  Not to mention the dust we were picking up just by walking.  At least it wasn’t all that hot out today or we’d be sweating by the time we got even halfway through town.  Which would all be about two hundred yards or so.  “So, what’s the history of this place?”

“It started out, and still is, a sacred running ground for the local buffalo tribe,” Mother explained.  “After Applejack’s cousin Braeburn helped establish the town and the orchard, things started turning for the worse.  With the orchard in place, there was no place for their sacred run through the land.  But after some pie-throwing, they both came to an agreement.”

“I remember that, Princess,” Beth spoke up happily.

While I listened my eyes were looking around at the various shops and buildings.

“I was hold up in there,” she pointed to a building off to the side.  A two-story building that had some tables and chairs inside.  “The Salt Lick,” she explained as we continued to walk down the street, “it’s where I work.  When things started getting rough in town all the women took shelter in there.”

“Wise,” I commented as Philomena agreed with a soft chirp and a nod.  Philomena had yet to let go of my arm.  She was practically glued to my side.

“Princess Celestia,” came a very excitable male’s voice from the other side of us.  An earth pony with a light golden coat and two-tone brilliant gamboge and brilliant amber hair and tail were all but running up to us.  He was also sporting something directly out of a classic western movie, chaps and all.  Complete with hat and vest.  “Why welcome to Appleloosa,” the “A” in the town’s name got exaggerated with his arms opening wide as if he was going to hug us then and there.

“Thank you my little pony,” she answered back with strained patience in her voice.

“Do you need anything, your Highness?  It’s been a while since you’ve been here.  Are you catching up with-”

“Braeburn,” Mother’s voice was as dry as the look she was giving him.

“-the buffalo tribe?  Did you know that Little Strongheart-”

“Braeburn,” her voice raised slightly due to her rising agitation of his non-stop questions.

“-is blending in really well here in town.”

“Braeburn,” Mother nearly shouted it out finally getting his attention.

“Yes?”

Before any of us knew what was happening, Mother had reached up tapping the tip of a finger against his forehead with a firm, “Sleep.”  Immediately he started to slump as his eyes closed with his body relaxing as Mother put him to sleep.  She didn’t let him fall but picked his snoring body up with her magic and put him in a chair that was across the street.  Which so happened to be the sheriff's office.

I watched Mother let out a slow calming breath before I lost it.  Even Philomena and Beth were laughing, though Beth trying to hide it as if it would upset Mother.

“Mother?  Did you ever do that to me?” I asked her through a few dwindling chuckles.

“No,” she said with a smile as we started walking again.  “It was cute when you did something like that.  I don’t know how Miss Applejack puts up with it.”

After another few minutes of walking an older-looking cabin came into view when we reached the other end of town.  It looked like it belonged in the woods by its design.  A small thing with probably only one bedroom, basic bathroom, with a kitchen and living room in the front of the house.

“This is it,” Beth called out and immediately started running up to the front door.  “Mom!”

Mother let her go as we walked up to the house as Beth was walking in.  

“Beth?” a woman called out from the back.  “Beth!” we heard just as we walked in and just in time to see Beth get caught up in her mother’s arms.  “I’d never thought I’d see you again,” her mother cried as they hugged each other.

Mother, Philomena, and I stood back with a smile.  It does a heart good to see a family reunited again.

“I was so scared,” Beth cried into her mother’s arms.  

While we watched on, Philomena cooed softly leaning her head against my arm.

“Oh, your Highness,” until Beth’s mother nearly shouted out in alarm after spotting us by the front door.  

Mother raised her hand to stop her from bowing.  “Relax.  It’s alright.  Please be at ease.”

“Oh mother,” Beth grabbed her hands while practically bouncing in front of her.  “This is Prince Fred.  He and the princess saved me from being sold.”

Beth’s mother stood up, came forward, and started kissing our hands, “Thank you so much.”

Mother looked at me and rolled her eyes slightly.

I stepped in and took one of her shoulders in my free hand to stand her up, “You’re quite welcome Missus…?”

“Oh sorry.  Missus Davidson, my husband is in the field working.”

“Well, you could say that I was in the wrong place at the right time to help,” I told her while she gave me a confused look.  “You see Missus Davidson,” I continued as she backed up hugging her daughter again, “I was kidnapped as well.”

She gasped when she heard it but stayed quiet.

I nodded.  “I woke up in a warehouse near the pier in Baltimare just one cage over from your daughter.  Both of us were wearing our birthday suits at the time.  Then a stallion came in as the seller wanting to sell us both to a couple, who wanted to use us as breeding stock.”

Beth blushed heavily but had a slight smile on her face.  I was too just not as hard.  “Oh dear,” was her mother’s soft response.

I smiled at her, “However we were lucky that they didn’t know about me.”  I lifted up my free hand ignited it for her.  “Or that I can use magic because of my mother.  So, I essentially blasted my way out where mother found us, and here we are.”

“I can’t thank you enough,” she finally responded.  “I wish I could do something to say thank you.”

A thought hit me.  I smiled at her, “Well why don’t we visit for a bit and tell us how this town is treating you and the other humans here?”

She seemed to think it over before motioning to the living room slash kitchen area.  Instead of a sofa, it was a table large enough to fit all of us that was made from scraps of wood.  After taking a glance at it, it was well-built and sturdy as are the chairs around it.  Just not anything fancy, just functional.  “I’d be happy to,” she said going into the kitchen, “Unfortunately all I can offer is water.”

“Water is fine Missus Davidson,” Mother reassured her as we took our seats at the table.  And after the water was passed out she sat across from us while Beth took her seat close to me with a happy smile.  Philomena sat down on the other side of me.  “So, how are humans in general treated here in Appleloosa?”

Missus Davidson thought for a few seconds before answering.  Meanwhile, I took a sip of the water.  One can learn a lot about how they are treated by what they have.  The place was small, barely the size of a small apartment back in the human world.  It was built to last though.  

“In general,” she said after some thought, “I’d say well enough I suppose.”

“What about this house?” I asked curiously.  “Who built it?”

“Oh, my father built it.”  She spoke up proudly for her father as it showed in her eyes.  “He used logs and pieces of wood from around the area.”

“It’s very well put together,” I commented while looking at the log style home.  “But no one or no pony helped you though?”  They both shook their heads.  There were only two windows in this area of the house and Luna’s moon shined through one.  A magical lamp was the only other light in the room as it glowed above us.  About the power of a sixty-watt bulb or close to it.  “No running water?”  They looked a little confused at that.  “Let me rephrase that.  Where do you get your water?”

“Oh, we have to get it from a well in the middle of the orchard.”  Missus Davidson’s frustration was echoed in her voice.

“My apologies Missus Davidson,” my mother said apologetically, “but your home should have been connected to the water system.  Something I plan on looking into and correcting first thing in the morning.”

“Oh thank you so much, your Highness,” Beth was practically bouncing in her seat at the news.

“You are quite welcome, my dear.”

I leaned back in the chair in thought, “Looks like this town might have a hands-off passive-aggressive approach going for it.”

The door opened behind us, and we heard one heavy footstep before Beth and her mother looked up.  “Father,” Beth cried out, happily launching herself from her seat.

“Beth!”  My mother, Philomena and I stood up, turning around to greet her father.  Both of which were locked in an embrace, crying softly together.  “They said I’d never see you again.”

“Who father?” Beth asked.  Good thing she did or I would have.

“Sheriff Silverstar,” he said still holding his daughter in his arms.  “He told me it was because I got too nosy into pony business and that was my punishment.”

Now that is interesting.

“Father, the princess, the prince, and Philomena rescued me.”  Beth pulled back from her father motioning to us.  That was when her father spotted us for the first time nearly having a heart attack.

“Relax Mister Davidson,” my mother calmed him by her soothing motherly tone and holding up a hand.  “Though I am curious as to the reason you said behind your daughter’s kidnapping.”

He looked understandably nervous.

“Go on dear,” Missus Davidson told him with a smile, “they’re here to help.”

He nodded once then took a spot at the table folding his hands on it.  “Alright then.  My daughter was taken from us because of what she overheard at The Salt Lick.  She told me what she had heard and she was taken the next morning on her way to work.”  He turned to Beth and with a nod told her to tell what she heard.

Beth looked up to my mother and I, “It was a few days ago while I was cleaning out the upper rooms.  I had heard the sheriff talking with another pony about the buffalo. They were talking about ways to get them angry at us.”

“Why would they do that?” I asked her.

“The sheriff said that the buffalo didn’t belong here and should have been wiped out during the fight before.”

My mother nodded, holding up a hand, “I think I get the idea.  The sheriff doesn’t like the buffalo here at all and wants to start another fight.”

I got the idea, “So he can use it as an excuse to kill them outright.”  One thing puzzled me though as I looked over at Beth, “But how did the sheriff find out that you overheard them?”

“I told Mister Beer about them.  He’s the one behind the bar.”

“The owner,” I mused.

“Yes,” her father clarified.

“It was the next morning that I was taken.”  After she finished I wasn’t feeling too hot about this sheriff.  Neither was mother or Philomena either.

“Bet you the royal treasury he confronted the sheriff and was forced to tell how he knew.”

“No bet here son,” she agreed.  “So it appears there’s some cleaning up to do.”  She stood up as did Philomena and I with her, “Thank you for telling me Beth and I’m happy that you were returned home.”

“Thank you so much,” she replied getting up to hug my mother again plus Philomena and I as well.

“You’re quite welcome,” she replied hugging her back.  “I think we’ll go talk with Mister Beer.  Besides we need a couple of rooms for the night anyway.”

With a few more goodbyes and thank you’s we left their place to walk back to where The Salt Lick was.  It looked like the stereotypical saloon that I saw in all those western movies.  Double wooden small doors, that always squeaked, leading to a lobby filled with tables.  The bar and office were on the left with stairs leading up to the rooms at the far end of the room.  It was a little dusty but other than that it looked like a clean simple place.

The spot where we checked in for a room was at the end of the bar closest to the door.  My ears even picked up the sound of snoring from the door leading to the back office.  Mother saw the small bell at the end of the bar and gave it a couple of rings.  The snoring stopped with, “Who’s there?”

“Princess Celestia, Mister Beer,” she told him.

“Yeah right,” he snorted out a laugh, “like she would have an excuse to come here.”  There was a pause before the sound of shuffling was heard, “Then again you do sound right pretty.  I could give you a night for free if you wouldn’t mind spending the night in my bed.”  There was a pause while we heard some shuffling sounds.  “So what’s your name sweet thi-” he stopped dead in his tracks with the look of absolute horror on his face when he spotted us.  He also gave out a sound similar to a rat dying in pain.

“The name is Princess Celestia and I decline your offer as I had a husband thank you.  Plus I can assure you that you don’t measure up to him Mister Beer.”

Damn.  I almost lost it.  Turned down and burned by a princess.  Mother sure knows how to burn somepony.

“However, I do need to speak to you regarding two rooms and about what Miss Beth Davidson told you,” she said as sweetly as if she was talking to me.  “And the rooms will be free because you tried to ride the royal rump.”

He gave us the looks of complete and utter defeat and helplessness.  “Let me get changed, your Highness.”  Without another word, or waiting for our response, he turned around and shut the door.

“Damn mother,” I chuckled looking at her with a wide smirk, “you really burned him good.”  Even Philomena was giggling.

She sighed with a wide smile and winked at me, “Yes, I know.  I do love trolling sometimes.”

He came back out a few minutes later in his normal uniform, also straight out of an old western movie.  “What about Beth?” he asked as he took his spot behind the counter.

“She told us what she overheard.  We know that you were forced to tell the sheriff who had overheard him.  I’m assuming you went to talk with him in order to stop what he was doing?”

“Yes, your Highness,” he nodded to her while handing her two keys, one of which she gave to me.  “However, he told me that if I didn’t tell him who overheard him and shut up about it then he would have torched this place.  I couldn’t have that because I put everything I had into this place and it’s the only thing I’ve got.”

“I understand,” she told him quietly.  “Beth is safely back with her family, we just came from there.  Thank you for the rooms.  We’ll go find the sheriff now.”  And that was it.  With our room keys in hand, we turned around and walked right on out to go across the street to the sheriff’s office.  That is if he was still there.

Mother wanted to go first.  Once we got to the office she tested the door to find it locked.  Easy fix with magic, naturally.  Once it was unlocked, it squeaked slightly as she opened it.  Being dark, we assumed that he was asleep in his room, so we were being quiet.  There was a front area where he and a deputy could sit, complete with office equipment.  Then a door on either side of the room.

“I’ll check out this door,” I whispered to mother.  She nodded to me and waited while I walked over and took a peek.  Jail cells.  And empty ones.  With a look over at Mother, I shook my head to her before we made our way to the other door.  It opened quietly after Mother put a spell around the hinges.  The moonlight from his windows shined upon…

“SHIT!”  There was just enough time for me to put up my shield before the flying chair hit it.

“SHERIFF SILVERSTAR,” mother got his attention with her amplified voice from behind my shield, “YOU WILL CEASE AND DESIST AT ONCE.”  The sheriff had thrown the chair from where he stood on the other side of the bed away from us.  My shield was still up as he seemed to think about his current situation.  Before he could do anything else my mother quickly ignited her horn, raised a hand, and captured him in her magic.  Then turned on the magical lamps in his room.

I dropped my shield, now that it was safe, as mother floated him up to her.

“I’m disappointed in you,” she sighed heavily as he tried, and failed, to even struggle, much less get free.  “Now you will tell me what you have done against the buffalo.  I will not let you ruin the delicate peace we have with them.  And you will tell me who you contacted in order to have Beth kidnapped, which is safe and sound at home again.”

“Fine!” he grumbled out while going limp in mother’s magical grasp.  “You caught me, but I won’t tell you anything, your Highness.”  He said it with a disapproving emphasis.  “We never should have been friends with those buffalo.  Nor should you have defiled yourself with that...human.  All it’s done is to make things more complicated for us.”  

Mother simply sighed and shook her head.  “Son, would you go get the cuffs for me?”

I nodded, leaving the room, and checked the main room for them.  Nothing was said as I looked, finding them on the wall, and returned to his bedroom.  

“Silverstar,” mother told him sadly as she let him down for me, “you are hereby under arrest.”

I put the cuffs on him, which oddly enough looked exactly like the ones in the human world.  Soft clicks were heard as they locked his hands in place behind him.  Even through all this, he was still defiant.  Without a word, Mother led him to one of the cells.  The cell door opened with a metallic creak and groan where I led him in facing the wall.  The cells were solid metal walls, oddly enough, with a solid metal door and a small window.  A toilet slash water faucet and sink combination was in the corner, opposite of the bed.  And that was about it.  He didn’t resist after I shoved him in and unhooked him and left him locked in with a solid “thud” from the door.

^_^

Philomena was in my bed again.  Although this time instead of heading to Mother’s room she just came into mine.  I think she and Mother had discussed it because each room had only one bed.  After locking up Silverstar we had returned to our rooms for the night.  I stripped down to my undershorts while Philomena had taken off her dress.  In front of me no less.  Although she wasn’t looking at me.  So, right now I was on my back with one arm around her as she used my chest as a pillow.  She hummed contently as my fingers ran through her hair.

Thoughts ran through my head while stroking her hair.  Mother wanted to leave Braeburn in charge until such time that a replacement sheriff would be installed.  Her replacement would come in the form of a handpicked guard.  So, tomorrow’s schedule was basically getting up and going over to the buffalo to talk with them.  From there she would return to Canterlot to commission one of the guards.  And not only that but she is even going so far as to send a tutor to instruct Beth and the humans in education.

Soon though, I was back to sleep.

^_^

Found myself in the dreamscape with the numerous orbs floating around me.  Not one seemed to be a nightmare though.  “Good eve nephew.”  Luna was standing there when I turned to face her.  She was wearing a regal-looking dress tunic complete with regalia.

“Hi Luna,” I greeted her with a smile, “Mother tell you what happened yet?”  She shook her head giving me a curious and concerned look.  “We’re in Appleloosa.  It was just before the speech in Baltimare that I was knocked out from behind and taken to a black market for human slaves.  They didn’t know who I was.”

“Are you alright?”

“Oh yes, don’t worry.  We’re fine.  To make a long story short, I wasn’t the only one there when I woke up in a kennel.  A human girl was with me in the cell next door and after they let me out, which was the first mistake, I knocked out the stallion, who was fixing to sell me and then signaled mother with a pillar of fire.  You could call it a fire flare.  After Mother showed up we took the girl back home to Appleloosa.  Where we found out that the sheriff was going to start a fight between the town and the buffalo in order to kill the buffalo off.”

“Truly?  That was not a jest?” she asked with shock in her eyes.

“Truly,” I nodded with a slight chuckle, “it really happened.  In the morning we’re going to see the buffalo to let them know then Mother will be back in Canterlot and I’ll go on to Ponyville.”

“I am pleased that everypony is safe and sound.”

“Thanks, so am I.”  I looked around at the floating orbs and had a thought.  “Luna, I was wondering if I could visit Applejack’s dreams?”

“You could, but why?” she asked curiously.

“I thought about trying to understand her better through her dreams and maybe talk to her in her dreams.  Perhaps Rarity as well.  Those two will be the toughest to sway.  Twilight, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and even Rainbow Dash is fine with me.”

“That is not what I do.”

I nodded with a patient sigh, “I know, but in these dreams, I’ll be dealing with the subconscious mind.  At the very least it will help me understand them better.  I can talk with them within their dream as if I was a natural part of it.”

“I understand nephew,” she said softly at last then lifted a hand to bring Applejack’s dream orb to us.  “Once you enter, you will be able to stay until she wakes up.  Be careful nephew, for dreams are powerful in this world.”

“I’ll be careful, Luna,” I told her sincerely before touching Applejack’s dream orb.

In a flash, everything changed.  Now standing by myself, and naked mind you, in the middle of a small field of flowers.  It was as if only this small field, of maybe fifty yards radius, was the only thing in existence.  It was a beautiful day with partly cloudy skies and the sun high in the sky.  A gentle breeze was gently playing with my hair.  The whole thing was odd.  Like all those dream sequences in those anime shows I watched.  The breeze was nice against my naked skin, though would be embarrassing if-

“Tarnation, why am I here again?”  AJ’s voice brought me out of my musings making me nervous.  Because I wasn’t immediately facing her it was easy for me to simply stand still and let her come to me.  It would be interesting to watch and see how she reacts to my nakedness, that’s for sure.  I heard her soft hoofsteps against the soft ground as she approached me, then came to stand in front of me.

She was naked as well with her hair and tail loose and blowing in the wind without her hair ribbons.  It took all my will to just stare straight ahead and not look down.  Though if I did at least she was covering her breasts with her arms.  Not so much down south.  Her eyes looked me over while having mixed emotions in them.

“Are you going to say something this time, or simply stand there like a sapling?”  

My ears caught the nervousness in her voice and probably some confusion as well considering we were naked.  I tried to make my voice dreamlike with a soft tone to it.  So, I started out with a simple straightforward question.  “How do you feel about me?”

She sighed, stepping up to me, still with her arms crossed over her breasts, and looked me over again.  “Big Mac is telling me not to hate humans.  Thanks to your conversation with him he tells me not to live with hate in my heart.  That Granny is wrong.”  She sighed looking down slightly as if in thought, “Especially as an Element of Honesty.”

When she didn’t say anything after a few minutes, or what seemed to be that long, I spoke up again.  “I only want to be your friend Applejack.”

“I know that,” the tone in her voice told me that she understood that.  “Part of me accepts that and part of me can’t.”  She eyed me carefully, as if I was under a spotlight, “That doesn’t explain why we’re naked though.”

You got me on that one.  This is your dream, not mine.

Slowly and gingerly she extended a hand to me and laid it on my chest.  Her eyes were searching mine when she whispered out a question I never thought I’d hear from her.  “Does that mean I find you...attractive?”  She paused while staring at her hand.  “Is that letter I got really true?”  Another pause.  “It was my handwriting and the other girls accepted theirs.  So, are you really that honest and honorable as she said you were?”

“What can I do to help you like me Applejack?”  I asked her, softly again trying to sound like part of the dream.

“Am I afraid of you?”  She asked the question as if she didn’t hear mine.  Her eyes looked up at mine.  “Look at me.”  I did and locked my eyes on hers.  Without a word, she took both my hands in hers, exposing her chest to me, which was a good looking chest, and stepped up to me.  With our bodies almost touching she put my arms around her lower back.  While still looking up at me she brought her hands forward, placing them on my chest.

“How do you feel about me now?”  My voice was a whisper, still trying to mimic what she would normally hear in this instance.

“All humans deserve death and slavery!”  Granny’s voice almost made me flinch, almost.  It did send a chill up and down my spine though.  For it was part of AJ.

“Living with hate is not a way to live.”  This time it was her brother’s calm voice from behind her.

“Killin’ is wrong.”  Now Apple Bloom’s voice from right beside her.

“I’m not afraid of you.”  AJ said it softly to herself in realization, then looked up at me.  “Is it really that a’right to like you?”

“No, it ain’t,” from Granny.

“Remember how I used to dislike humans AJ?”  This time it was from Twilight.  “I said he changed me, didn’t I?”

While her mind was basically arguing with itself, she was looking up at me.  In her eyes held the same thoughts as those around her.  I simply held her while looking down at her with a slight smile, hopefully with inviting kind eyes.

“I remember,” she said softly, answering Twilight’s questions.  She didn’t say anything else for a while, or what seems like a while.

My mother appeared off to the side.  “You have questions.”

AJ looked over to her, “I do, but I’m afraid to ask.”

“The only dumb question is the one not asked my little pony,” mother said in return.

“It’s alright to ask AJ,” Twilight echoed before everything started fading away.

Right before I woke up in bed again I heard AJ’s soft voice, “Alright, I’ll ask.”

^_^

All through the morning, while getting dressed and the trip to the buffalo, I was deep in thought about AJ’s dream last night.  My body, however, was remembering how close I was to her last night.  Literally.  How she felt in my arms.  The feel of her, surprisingly, soft coat against my skin.  The form of her body, made through the years because of all the hard work.  And not just that, but her inner struggle that she’s having in her mind.

It took Philomena three tries at poking me with one of her talons on her hand before she was able to get my attention.  “Huh?”  Bringing me out of my musings suddenly I looked down at her.  She pointed ahead.

“We’re approaching the buffalo encampment son,” Mother giggled slightly at me.  “Please come down from the clouds for us?”

I chuckled embarrassingly, “Sorry, was lost in thought.”  There was a buffalo ahead of us, just about five yards or so, waiting for us.  Like a guard, he stood about fifty or so yards away from the main encampment.

“We can speak of it later if you need.”

I shook my head, as we stepped up to the guard.  “No need mother, don’t worry about it.”  The guard had only markings on his face and some feathers around his front hooves.  They were actually four-legged buffalo and not anthropomorphic in nature.

“What does the Goddess of the Sun have with us?”  His voice was a deep bass voice, almost as tall as I was, and looked like he could use one solid buck to kill me outright.  The breeze blew some of the sand around, but all in all, it was a pleasant morning.  

“I bring news to your chief about some rogue ponies that mean harm to your tribe.”

“You dare to threaten us?”

“No, she didn’t, she is here to warn you against someone who wants to possibly hurt you.”  I was able to resist calling him a nitwit, but just barely.  It appears this particular buffalo has the IQ of a turnip.  

“Come,” he said to us through narrowed eyes, “you will answer to our chief.”  And he said it with pride too.

Oh brother.  I shook my head behind his back, so to speak, as we followed him into camp.  It didn’t appear that whomever Silverstar sent over to cause trouble hasn’t shown up yet because the buffalo didn’t give us any nasty looks as we walked through the camp.  And what did the turnip say to the chief as we walked into his tent?

“Chief Thunderhooves,” the buffalo actually saluted while speaking curtly.  “These ponies have come to make war upon us.”

This time I couldn’t help but chuckle out a groan while shaking my head, “Oh brother.”  Even Philomena, along with my Mother, was in on it as they practically did the same.  Inside the tent were two buffaloes.  One was the chief as it was obvious by the feathered headrest he was wearing.  The other looked like a young one, female maybe?  She was small.  Probably the smallest I’ve ever seen.  Barely came up to my waist, while the chief came up to my neck.

“I will take care of it Sky Head,” the chief said to the guard in an authoritative tone of voice.  Which the guard saluted once again and left, but not without giving us the stink eye.

“Sorry about him Goddess of the Son,” the chief said politely, motioning us to sit with him.  “But he’s not one of our brightest, but still a good warrior.”

“I gather that’s why he’s named Sky Head?” I asked curiously after sitting with my mother around a dying fire in the middle of the tent.  “And does that mean what I think it does?”

“Yep, a polite way of saying airhead, as in not all there.”  The smaller one spoke up with a girlish giggle.  Definitely female.

“Little Stongheart!” the chief admonished, but not too harshly.

Still, she giggled slightly again, “Sorry father.”  You know what?  I like her.

The chief sighed patiently before looking over at us, “What news do you bring?”

“I’m sorry to say that there was a rogue faction within the town of Appleloosa that is trying to cause trouble for your tribe.  It was the hope that you would attack the town again for the purpose of destroying your tribe.  However, due to a bit of luck, we were able to arrest Silverstar, who was the one ultimately responsible.  Unfortunately, we don’t know who he told to make trouble for you.  So, be alert and know that if you take any action against a pony that means you ill then it will be understood that you are simply protecting your tribe.”

He sat in silence while his mind processed this before speaking again.  “Why would he do this?”

“It appeared that he really didn’t like you in the first place chief,” I told him simply.

“So you don’t know who this pony is?”

“I’m sorry but no we don’t Chief Thunderhooves,” mother said soberly with a slight shake of her head.

Suddenly a scream rent the air within the camp.  It sounded female and sounded like she was screaming bloody murder.  I got up first and headed outside with a, “What the hell?”  Following me outside was Philomena, my mother, Little Strongheart, and the chief.  The Chief’s tent was in the middle of the camp, so we didn’t see anything directly in front of us.

“My calf,” a female’s cry rent through the air behind us.  

Hearing rapid hoofsteps approaching one side of the tent, I rushed toward it.  Almost running into a fleeing pegasus in the process.  As he started skidding to a stop my eyes spotted the crying calf in his arms.

“Out of my wa-”

With a shout of anger, I used a large flash of flame and heat as a make-shift flashbang in his face.  That got a startled shout out of him plus disorienting him, but didn’t release the calf.  The calf was my top priority.  With the opportunity with me, I quickly grabbed one arm that held the calf.  With the other ignited a tight fireball.  The unsuspecting pegasus stallion had enough time to widen his eyes before I put it into one of them.  Instincts took over his mind and he let loose the calf while screaming holding both hands to his now useless eye.  With a shout of success, I caught the calf as it was turned loose, “GUARDS, MOTHER, NOW!”

Luckily for this poor stallion, my mother got to him first to administer some first aid as buffalo guards surround him.  Otherwise, I don’t think he would have survived if the guards got to him first.

“My calf,” came the female’s voice coming around the tent.

“Over here,” I called out from the front, taking a place next to the chief.  When the cow came around the front and spotted me, Philomena, Chief Thunderhooves, and Little Strongheart smiling, she relaxed.

“Oh thank you,” she said walking up to us.  “Thank you.”

I knelt down as she approached and handed the little calf to her.  It was surprising that she could use her front hooves as arms.  She held the calf to her while softly saying thank you.  

“You have my thanks, Son of the Sun,” the chief said as he stepped up to me with a grateful smile.  Little Strongheart was beaming as well.

I bowed my head to the chief.  “You’re welcome Chief Thunderhooves,” I told him as Mother and the guards were walking toward us with the bound pegasus.  “I’m happy to be in the right place at the right time to help.”  As my eyes spotted the pegasus, and what my fire did to him, I couldn’t help but wince a little.  His left eye was useless and black as was the fur around his eye.  Mother had probably used some pain killer magic on him because he was no longer screaming in pain.  He was wearing a nice scowl on his face.

“Goddess of the sun,” the chief turned to mother as she approached, “you also have my thanks for the service you’ve done for my tribe.  Rest assured that we will take no action against Appleloosa.”

Mother bowed her head, “Thank you Chief Thunderhooves.  We’ll just take him to town and lock him up with his accomplice.”

From there it was easy enough to return to town and drop off the pegasus at the jail.  Then board the train back to Canterlot.  Mom would be dropped off to take care of Appleloosa’s needs while Philomena and I return to Ponyville.
> Chapter Fourteen:  Flutterbat
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Alright, so let me get this straight,” Twilight sat with me and Philomena at the kitchen table, in her library back on Ponyville, as she tried to make sense of everything I just told her.  She had her head in one hand while the other waved around as she made her points.  “First, you were nabbed from the hotel to be sold on the black market in town.  Rescued a girl and decided to escort her home.  Once in Appleloosa, you stumbled upon a secret plan by the sheriff to destabilize the area thus giving them the excuse to murder the buffalo.  And now, not only is the sheriff being replaced but there is now a human education pilot program being implemented there as we speak?”

I nodded with a chuckle with arms crossed over my chest, “That’s about the size of it, yes.”  It was nighttime as it took us all day of traveling in order to get back to Ponyville.  And because the meal on the train was light, I was also snacking on some food and juice.

“Unbelievable,” she threw up her hands before leaning back in the chair.  With a provocative purple nightgown on, I might add.  “I’m beginning to think that trouble follows you around.”

“Maybe it does in this world, you never know.”  A slight chuckle escaped me as I smirked at her.  “At least I’m not alone in this world either.  Not with Mother, Aunt Luna, Philomena, you, and any other friends, I make along the way.  So, what happened here when we were gone?”

Twilight’s facial expression softened to a small smile.  “No, you’re not alone at least.  The Cutie Mark Crusaders, that is Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle won the flag competition.  So, they will wave and hold Ponyville’s flag during the Equestrian Games.  And while we were at the old castle we got pulled into an enchanted comic book.”  I gave her my best wtf expression.  “Fred, this is Equestria, strange things happen.  Apparently, it was enchanted so that a pony could be a part of the comic story, not just read it.”

“Whoa, cool.”  Personally, I thought that was amazing.  Twilight, not so much.

“Or not,” she countered, “it wasn’t as fun as you think it was.  I’d rather read it.”

A quick laugh escaped me before I could stop it.  “Twilight,” I leaned forward with a grin on my face as my inner asshole decided to play, “I’d bet you’d rather read about sex rather than participate in it.”

She blushed hard while trying to keep a stern look on her face.  “Philomena...” Twilight trailed off as if asking a question.

A second later I felt a smack on the back of my head.

“Thank you,” Twilight nodded to Philomena while I was chuckling and trying not to laugh outright.  “Now that you’re back,” she continued, “we’ll continue your lessons.”

That and talk to Rainbow about our first date.  “Fine by me,” I told her with a shrug and stood up from the table.  “If you don’t mind I think I’ll go ahead and head for bed.”

“Alright, goodnight Fred,” Twilight bid to me then went back to her book.

Philomena got up and took my hand leading me upstairs.  This was different.  My sleeping place was on the hidden bed on the couch while she slept upstairs.  Now she led me upstairs to the bed she slept in.  My mind was still wondering just where does she want this relationship to go?  All those questions were running through my mind as we got to bed.  Once there, she started taking off her blue dress.  My eyes were locked onto her as she revealed her slender small feminine form.  It was fascinating to watch actually.  How she can remove the dress and not get her tail or wings entangled.

She giggled after she turned around and saw the dopey look on my face.  A dresser with a large mirror was by the bed, so she put the dress in a drawer before stepping up to me.  With a wide smile, she leaned up and rubbed her cheek against mine.  Then to my surprise, she lifted up my shirt.  I let her take it off.  Her eyes were looking into mine as her small finger-like talons began to lower my pants.  Luckily for me, I was wearing undies underneath, which is what I was planning on sleeping in actually.

With my shirt and pants removed, she took them over to the dresser and set them in a drawer.  “Come to bed,” she told me softly before taking my hand guiding me into the bed before laying on top of me.  The bed was just smaller than queen size, so it had enough room for both of us.  If only barely.  She laid her head in the crook of my neck with a hum of contentment, wrapping her arms under my head, to then wiggle herself into a more comfortable position.  Then closed her eyes with a happy sigh.

^_^

Philomena was fast asleep and lightly snoring against my neck.  It might have been a couple of hours or so, I wasn’t sure, until Twilight walked in.  I was still awake when she came in, saw us, and locked eyes with me.  A sheepish wave was my best response to the shocked look on her face.  And a second later she had that look that said: “You’re in trouble mister.”  She would have stomped over too if Philomena wasn’t already asleep.  Instead, she tip-hooved over.

“Just what do you think you’re doing?” she whispered it nearly into my ear, so as not to wake up Philomena.  The tone was clear enough, she didn’t want me up here.

I whispered back, “Trying to sleep.”  Probably not the answer she was looking for.  I could swear there was smoke coming off of her hair.

“Don’t try to be funny,” she glared at me, “you know what I mean.”

“Look, she brought me up here and put me into bed and good luck getting her to let go.”  It was simple, straight forward and to the point.

Twilight looked us over with a huff before retreating to her own bed.  My ears picked up the soft grumbling complaints as she stepped up to the dresser at her side of the room.  And started undressing.  

My eyes were riveted on the sight of her taking off her dress.  The cloth shimmered slightly under the moonlight that shined through the open window as it dropped to the floor.  Turned out she wore light purple undies.  I couldn’t look away either.  She still had her back to me when as she took off her bra with a sigh before scratching her front.  Her wings flapped softly twice for balance as she removed her panties.  I didn’t see much because of her tail.

Philomena moaned slightly in her sleep and I realized something.  My eyes widened with the realization that my body had responded to Twilight.  A certain hard part of me was pressed between my stomach and Philomena’s.  She had moaned when she repositioned herself.  My hands were lightly rubbing and gently scratching her backside when Twilight’s body stiffened.

I think she realized what she was finally doing in front of me.

She spun around quickly with her eyes wide as if she just remembered that I was in the room.  Of course, that gave me a full view of her.  The moonlight accented her curved feminine form.  I don’t know how she does it.  It must be all the books she hauls around combined with the many adventures she had with the rest of the girls that keep her body in shape.  It wasn’t the body of an athlete, but that doesn’t mean she didn’t have the right curves in all the right places either.  She did.  And my own eyes were wide as they tried to take her all into memory.

Twilight’s shock had her standing there as if not sure what to do.  Her wings were quickly rising to their full length as the moon displayed her body for me.  She just stood there, eyes wide, with her eyes locked onto mine.  It was a look of shock, horror, and even some arousal sprinkled in there.  But she didn’t move to cover herself up either.  The look in her eyes told me that she was blushing.  I couldn’t see it even with the moonlight’s help hitting her face.

Until a few seconds later, when she covered herself with her hands.  Or tried as she covered her breasts with one arm and the other covered her marehood with the other.  Her mouth was opening and closing like a fish out of water.  It made her look more arousing actually, especially with her wings outstretched, and her face flushed.

Our eyes were locked onto each other’s, each unmoving.  Until her horn glowed shoving a pillow in my face.  I didn’t bother removing it while the sound of rustling fabric, more than likely Twilight was quickly getting dressed with some sort of nightgown, hit my ears.  A couple of minutes later she removed the pillow as she got into bed, turning her back to me.

I didn’t go to sleep for a little while as the image of a naked Twilight kept running through my mind.  But eventually, me and sleep found each other.

^_^

I found myself back in Luna’s dreamscape again.  “Hey Luna,” I waved walking over to her.  I was wearing my white t-shirt with white shorts and that was it.

She looked at me with a smile, and for once it reached her eyes.  “Good eve nephew.  I would like it if you called me Aunt Luna.”

“Thank you, Aunt Luna,” my arms went around her in a hug, which she returned.

“You are welcome,” she said in return before pulling away again.  “I believe you wanted to try Applejack again or perhaps Rarity?”

“I would yes,” I nodded once at her.  “I was thinking about Rarity this time.  Has she had any dreams with me in them at all?”

“I know not nephew,” she hummed as she lifted a hand bringing Rarity’s orb over to us.  “However, I can induce that type of dream into her mind from the fashion show she is currently being praised for.”

Her dream didn’t surprise me any as I shook my head with a chuckle.  “I would like that.  Her mind would create it on her own right?”

“Correct,” she acknowledged.  “Her mind would create the dream itself after you are inserted.  I would have no control over how the dream is created or controlled.”

“Alright then, let’s see what she honestly thinks of me.”  I reached up and touched Rarity’s dream orb.

A flash later, and I was standing in the middle of the sidewalk in what looked like the pony version of Manhattan right in front of a theater.  It was midday with the sun high in the sky, summer it looked like, but there was a nice cool breeze blowing.  Ponies were on the streets, in the sky, and in cabs pulled by bulls.  It appeared to be the entertainment section of the city as the theater was surrounded by shops, restaurants, and hotels.  Ponies paid me no mind as they walked by me on their way to whatever.  I didn’t see Rarity in sight at all no matter where I looked.  So, if this is her dream then where is she?

“Did you like the show?” came a female’s voice from the opening doors of the theater.

“Yes mom, I did,” came another female’s voice that I thought I recognized.  Turning around proved me right, though I was confused.  It was who I thought it was.  Rarity, but she appeared to be at around ten years old or so.  In a simple but elegant looking sundress.  On each side of her was her parents, which I don’t ever remember meeting in the human world, though I’ve seen pictures.  “It was a wonderful show.”

“We’re glad you enjoyed it,” her father said before actually looking up at me.  What surprised me was when he smiled and nodded to me, “Constable.”  He said it with respect.  A second later I found myself clothed in a police uniform looking similar to the Keystone Cops.  Complete with helmet and baton.

Thinking quickly, I nodded back and tipped my hat to them, “Folks.”  Then they turned and started walking away from me down the sidewalk talking to each other.  Now I was more confused.  I’m playing the part of a local constable patrolling the street?  This was odd, but alright.  With a shrug to myself, I turned to follow Rarity’s family, but from a distance.  My hands clasped behind me and whistling was the classic posture of all the old police movies.

Everything seemed to be fine.  Ponies walked around going about their day without a problem.  Didn’t see any humans though.

A scream rent the air from ahead of me.  As I looked forward again, a human came out of the alleyway between two buildings.  And quickly threw two punches at Rarity’s parents, one each knocking them over.  Then grabbed the screaming Rarity.

“HEY!” I shouted forcing my mind out of wtf mode.  One look at me, the human male’s eyes went wide, and then he took off running with Rarity screaming in his arms.

Now I was pissed.  My mind told me to run after them, but a flash later I was now in front of them.  As if I had used teleportation magic.  Dismissing that, my hand was on my baton and out a second later.  Anger boiled inside my chest as I spun the baton like a tonfa weapon.  The perp didn’t even see me because he turned his head toward Rarity, who was still screaming.

“Shut up you li-” is all he got out before the baton in my hand hit him against his temple.  Because he was heading toward me and now unbalanced, he crashed into me.  My baton was back in its holster and my hands grabbed Rarity quicker than the guy could recover.  Once I had her, it was easy to shove the guy backward and onto the concrete ground.

“Go to your parents,” I told the young Rarity then put her down.  She instantly started running toward her parents.  A smile appeared on my face watching her run safely away.  A low soft groan brought me back to the perp on the ground who was starting to get up.

“You stupid pony,” he growled up at me.

My anger was back and before I knew what I was doing my fist hit his face knocking him out.  “Not her you don’t.”

And that’s when things started fading away.

My eyes wandered around as the scene faded to black like a scene ending in a movie.  They continued searching until I spotted Rarity.  She was standing a few feet away from me, wearing the same dress as she did a few seconds ago.  This time she was her present age and looking at me with a confused expression as if she didn’t know what to make of me.  So, I stood there staring at her and waited.

“I’ve had this dream off and on for years,” she said at me, but not necessarily to me.  “This is the first time that you have taken place of the constable that saved me from that horrid man all those years ago.”  She stepped up to me and then into my eyes.  “So why do you take his place now?”

Good question.  Wish I had a good answer for you.  So that was a dream about a memory?  I was still in the constable’s uniform.  Her question was a good one.  So, what do I do about this?  “How do you feel about me?”  That was the only thing that came to mind and I tried saying it in a dream-like way.

“I...I don’t know.”  

“Are you trying to tell yourself something?” I asked back.  The ‘I don’t know’ answer is always a good answer.  That means she can find out.  Again, I tried asking in a dream-like way and it seemed to be working.  She looked up at me with an inquisitive stare.

“Am I?” she asked back, almost as if wanting an answer.  She finally asked another question as the dream was ending, “Then what is it I’m trying to say?”

^_^

The next morning Twilight was up before either of us, which wasn’t surprising.  Because of my dream-sharing adventure, Philomena was up before me as well.  I woke up with a yawn and a stretch as she was walking back in.  “Good morning,” she chirped happily at me before leaning down and rubbing her cheek against mine.  She was still in a bathrobe when she walked in, but after her greeting, she stood up and let it drop to the floor.  My body and my brain were stuck mid-stretch with my eyes roaming over her form as she got dressed.  Luckily my lower half was covered with the bed sheet to hide my body’s response.  She giggled at me before she left for breakfast downstairs.  “I’m going to need a very cold shower,” I finally muttered to myself after she left.

^_^

“Today we’ll start with simple levitation,” Twilight told me as we both sat on the couch side by side.  She had on a simple light purple sundress, I had on a simple t-shirt and shorts, and on the coffee table in front of us was a couple of pieces of fruit for our use.  She leaned back against the couch adjusting her dress as she crossed her legs, “What you need to do is create a mana field around the apple to lift it up.”

I think I got the idea.  I chuckled while concentrating, “Kind of like how Jedi use the Force.  This is going to be so cool.”  After closing my eyes, I concentrated on my core.

“What’s a Jedi?” my ears picked up after a few seconds.

“Sorry,” I whispered while trying to maintain concentration.  “It’s a reference to a movie.”  And after feeling magic leaving my hand I opened my eyes.  Excitement filled me at seeing the apple slowly rise from the table.  “HA, I did it!”  Unfortunately, my excitement messed with my concentration which sent the apple into the ceiling.  Bits of apple rained down on us from above.  Twilight looked at me with a patient resigned expression.

“Again,” is all she said in a tone that reminded me of a teacher that’s losing her patience with her student.  “And this time don’t lose your concentration.”

Under her guidance, she worked with me for an hour.  She was a good teacher, I’ll admit.  During that time Philomena had left to go see Fluttershy.  After an hour of constant practice, she told me to take a break.  It was then that the door burst open.

“Twilight?!” Rainbow’s excited voice hit our ears as she walked in.  She spotted us on the couch before walking over.  Once again she was wearing her usual sports bra and shorts.  “Twilight, we’ve got a problem at AJ’s.”

Twilight stood up, worry on her face, “Alright.  Fred and I will go there immediately, get the other girls.”

“On it,” Rainbow said with a nod before running out the door.

^_^

“Fruit bats are what this is about Twilight,” AJ answered her question after everyone showed up.  She even held up one apple that had been sucked on.  It was shriveled up like a raisin in her hand.  “You see?  This is what those darn fruit bats do to my crop.  And the last time this happened we dang near lost the whole crop.  I can’t let that happen this time.”  She wore her usual plaid shirt tied at the center like a bikini top and her Daisy Duke shorts.  Pinkie smelled like a bakery with her full-length long sleeve dress, Rarity wore a simple and elegant sundress, and Fluttershy wore a skirt that ended at her knees with a sleeveless t-shirt.  

Admittedly, it was hard to keep my eyes away from Fluttershy.  Plus she was standing on one side of me.  Philomena was on the other side.  As I walked up earlier, AJ’s eyes met mine and for the briefest of moments, I thought she might blush.  Rarity had a neutral expression when she looked at me.

“What do you suggest?”

“Getting rid of them Twilight,” AJ told her firmly tossing the dried husk to the ground.  “I can’t afford to lose any more of my crop.  Those pests have got to go.”

“Why don’t I talk to them and maybe they’ll agree to stay in one small section?” Fluttershy asked as a solution.

AJ sighed stepping up to her, “Fluttershy, I know your thing is animals.  But these are pests, pure, and simple.  They’ll ruin the trees in any portion of my orchard.”

“Oh, they won’t ruin them,” Fluttershy retorted softly and meekly.  “It only seems that way.  They will grow up bigger and stronger the next season.”

AJ shook her head, “I’m sorry Fluttershy, but they need to go.  If you can talk them into leaving my orchard then I’d appreciate it.”

“Well, I can try,” Fluttershy responded softly as she glanced at a nearby tree with some bats in it, “But I haven’t spoken to fruit bats though.”  Once said, she fluttered up to the tree with the bats in it.  “Excuse me, would you mind leaving this orchard and going somewhere else?  You’re hurting my friend’s cro-” she was interrupted as seeds were spat in her face.  She yelped, quickly flying down next to me again.  “Sorry, but they won’t listen,” she said softly as I tried helping her get some seeds out of her hair.

“Well we have to do something or they’ll destroy my whole crop,” AJ complained in a huff.  “And if that happens, no cider.”

Rainbow gasped in complete horror, “What?!  No cider?!”  She turned to Twilight, “Please think of something.  Somepony think of something.  Think of the cider, please somepony think of the cider.”

“Rainbow, calm down,” Twilight gripped her friend’s shoulders.  “I do have an idea, but that would require Fluttershy to use her stare on the bats.”

“Why would you need me to do that Twilight?”

“So that I can use a collective spell on them that would hinder their taste for apples,” Twilight explains.

“Perfect, let’s do it.”

Fluttershy speaks up, “Oh I don’t know Applejack.  That would take away a whole food source.”

“And would protect my orchard from those pesky monsters,” Applejack reiterates.

“But they aren’t monsters Applejack.  They have families just like any other animal.”

“Fluttershy, think of a whole field without apples,” Rainbow says to her with a look of urgency in her eyes.

“No apples to use in baking pies, cupcakes, or muffins,” Pinkie sniffs.  

“I still don’t know.  Changing the way they eat…”  Fluttershy trailed off thinking about it.

“Please Fluttershy?”  Rainbow was almost begging now as I thought any second she would be on her knees in front of her friend.

“Surely you don’t agree with them ruining the whole orchard?”

Fluttershy shook her head at AJ, “Oh no, of course not.  It would be horrible to have your whole crop ruined.  But perhaps giving them a small part of the orchard.  The seeds they spit out will become bigger and stronger trees.”

“Please Fluttershy?”  It was Twilight who asked this time.  I watched Fluttershy as she finally caved to peer pressure with a nod.  “Wonderful, thank you so much,” Twilight, and the rest of the girls nearly cheered when she agreed.  “Alright then, Rainbow you round them up.”

“You got it.”  Rainbow was gone less than a second later with her rainbow streak trailing behind her.

It took a little time but eventually, all of the bats were rounded up in a nearby tree.  Rainbow stood as a guard in case any one of them decided to try and make a break for it.  With a nod from Twilight, Fluttershy fluttered up to the tree and used her stare on the bats.  One by one each bat that looked at her sat still and stared back.  Twilight waited until she was sure that each and every bat was staring at her.  Then she lit up her horn and concentrated on the spell.  A few seconds later each bat in the tree started to glow for a second before fading.

“You think it worked?” Applejack asked looking up into the tree.  The bats were still staring straight at Fluttershy.

“Hey Fluttershy,” Rainbow noticed this and flew up to her, “you can stop now.”

“Huh?  What?”  Fluttershy shook her head as if to clear it before lowering herself to the ground next to Philomena and I.  

“Let’s test it,” Twilight said, tossing an apple up to Rainbow.  Everyone watched in anticipation when Rainbow presented the apple to the bat.  Who then took a sniff at it before refusing it with a shake of his small head.

“Yes!”  Rainbow was the first to celebrate with a thrust of her fist into the air.

“Thank you everypony,” Applejack looked at each of us.  “My orchard is finally safe from all those pesky critters.”

“I for one am glad those icky bats won’t be eating those apples,” Rarity agreed.

Pinkie was bouncing on her feet happily, “Pies, cakes, and treats are safe again.”

Rainbow went up and hugged her friend.  “Thank you Fluttershy, thank you.  The cider thanks you.”

Fluttershy giggled a little and hugged back.  There was a look in her eyes that said she really didn’t want to do it but was still happy to help a friend.

“Anypony want to help with the harvest?”  I watched almost every one of them agreed, save for Fluttershy.  Who looked downhearted.

I waited until it was just Philomena, Twilight, and I.  “Twilight, if you don’t mind I think I’ll talk with Fluttershy.”  Fluttershy was already walking off toward her cabin.  She had excused herself claiming that she had some animals to take care of.

“Thanks, Fred.”  Twilight agreed with me.

“Philomena, why don’t you stay here and help them with the harvest alright?”  She nodded in agreement and took off in the air.  I caught up to Fluttershy a minute later.  “Fluttershy, let me walk with you.  If you don’t mind.”

“Oh, Fred.  Um, alright.  I don’t mind.”  She shook her head with a sad smile before walking again.

“I can tell you really didn’t want to do it.”  Simple and to the point seemed to be the way to break the ice this time.  She looked up at me with a saddened look and shook her head.  “Think of it this way, Fluttershy.  You wouldn’t like what they do to bats in the human world.”

“What do they do?” she asked curiously.

“Various methods from hawks to scare them away, to outright killing them.”  I shrugged, “At least this way it’s just taking away one fruit.  It’s not killing them or taking away their whole food source.”

She gasped at what I said about killing them.  “That’s horrible.”

“It’s just the way things are done in the human world.  Then again, your idea does have merit.  Having the bats have only a small portion of the orchard is a good idea.  But if they won’t listen, then...”  I let the question trail off while looking down at her.  I was curious as to what she would think.

She seemed to think it over.  Our walk continued into town.  By this time everyone and everypony were out and about their usual daily routine.  “I guess something had to be done then.”  Fluttershy finally spoke up softly after some time in thought.  “It just seems...”

“Wrong,” I finished for her.  She looked up to me with a sad nod.  “I can see your point.  But to take it further, it’s only those particular bats that are changed.  Not the whole bat species, so what if other bats show up?  It would only be a stop-gap measure and not a permanent solution.  Plus, it’s taking away a part of their very diet.  So, I can see where you would see it wrong.”

She stopped and hugged me.  I returned it, though not really sure why she’s hugging me.  Not that I minded any.  Heck, she’s a gorgeous mare.  “Thank you, Fred.”

“You’re most welcome, Fluttershy.”

It was after she pulled back that she sniffed the air right before her stomach rumbled.  She blushed, turning her head slightly in embarrassment.  “Um, I guess I’m a little hungry.”

I had to chuckle.  “Didn’t get breakfast huh?”  She simply shook her head.  “Well, in that case, we are right here next to Sugarcube Corner.  So, why don’t we go in for a bite?  I’ll buy.”  I offered my hand to her.

She took it with a smile.  “Alright, thank you.”

It was part of the day that was after breakfast but before lunch.  So, there were only two ponies there when we walked in.  Two stallions that I didn’t recognize were on one side of the store having some treats.  Knowing Fluttershy she would want a quiet area so we sat on the other side of the store away from them.  

“Fluttershy dear, good morning,” was the happy greeting of Missus Cake as she came around the counter to greet us.  

“Hello Missus Cake,” Fluttershy greeted happily.

“Hello again, Fred,” she greeted me as well.

“Ma’am,” I nodded with a smile in greeting.

“Normally you’re not here at this time in the morning, Fluttershy.  Is everything alright?”

“Oh well, yes.  Mostly,” Fluttershy stumbled softly.

“Fruit bats had taken over the orchard,” I began explaining.  “Applejack wanted them gone, or at least not to eat the apples.  When talking to them didn’t work, Twilight had an idea to use a spell on them to take away their appetite for apples.  But she needed her help to do it.”

“I didn’t want to, but they convinced me.”  Fluttershy finished for herself with a sad smile.  “I am glad to help, but it didn’t feel right.”

“You poor dear.  Let me give you some juice and some muffins to take your mind off of it.”

“Thank you.  Could you get some for Fred too?”

“Of course, dear,” Missus Cake replied happily before returning behind the counter.  While Missus Cake was away getting us something I took a moment to watch the two stallions on the other side of the room.  Out of the corner of my eye, so as not to alert them.  My back was against the wall and Fluttershy had her back to them.  She couldn’t see the whispering they were doing or the odd looks we got from them.  Both were pegasi.  One was a light brown with dark brown hair and tail.  The other was dark brown with light gray hair and tail.  Missus Cake came back with our refreshments.  “Here you go, dear.  Now just forget about earlier.”  She leaned down hugging Fluttershy before retreating behind the counter again.

“She didn’t even say anything to you.”  Fluttershy took a small bite of one of the muffins.

I took one as well with a shrug.  “Maybe she’ll change after a while.  Can’t force the issue.”

“But you’re part pony.  And even if you weren’t, you still don’t deserve to be treated that way.  You’re a good man.”  Fluttershy said it with such conviction.  After she was done she blushed with a small smile hiding behind her mane.

I reached over gently taking her hand in mine, “Thanks, Fluttershy.  You’re as beautiful as you are kind.”

“Oh my.  Thank you.”  Her voice was a whisper, but she did smile at me when she said it.  And blushing heavily behind her mane.

It was then that the two stallions got up.  At first, my thought was that they were leaving.  No such luck.  They walked right up to our table.  And stood on either side of Fluttershy, looking between us.  “Well looky here, Hoops.  It’s klutzstershy.”  The brown one spoke up first in the most irritating voice.  All the while he sneered at her.

“Yeah.  Looks like she’s a human lover, Dumb-Bell.”  The other one sounded like the elevator didn’t go all the way to the top floor.  Both of them laughed at us with Fluttershy trying her best to hide.

“Shoo fly, don’t bother us.”  I told them in no uncertain terms with a voice to match my rapidly beating heart.

“Look, Hoops.  The slave thinks he can order us around.”  Now at least, he was focused on me and not Fluttershy.  Fine by me.

“Perhaps he needs to be taught who’s the boss around here.”  

I had my eye on Dumb-Bell, an apt name if there ever was one.  Hoops didn’t worry me.  The other one seemed to be the type to make all the wrong choices.  I always hated bullies and these two were rubbing me the wrong way.  My heart was already beating hard in my chest as I glared at Dumb-Bell with a challenging gaze.

“He’ll know who’s boss around here when we take klutzstershy here away.”  He looked down at her, his eyes roaming over her body with a maniac grin.  “She’s much more pretty now than when we were kids.”  He quickly grabbed Fluttershy’s arm.  “Why don’t you come with me and be with a real stallion?”

“Let.  Her.  Go.”  Unlike before when I faced Blueblood, this time I was completely calm.  And even though my voice was soft and quiet, it was ice cold.  Fluttershy was cowering away from him trying to get away, as I slowly stood up.

“Know your pla-” is all Hoops got out before a magical push from me sent him head over heels across the room.  Without lifting my arm, heat and air rushed out at him as he yelped in shock.  For a second a rush of air billowed around me, blowing up my hair in all directions before going quiet again.  My eyes were still locked onto Dumb-Bell’s as the sound of his friend hitting chairs and a couple of tables hit my ears.

“HOOPS!” his eyes widened in shock, calling out to him as he went flying.  Then locked back onto mine in anger.  “Why you...” he growled at me before taking a swing.

I caught it in my left hand, then quickly stepped up and grabbed his other one with my right.  “You have two choices.  Let her go or I make you.”  He didn’t give me a choice when he growled trying to fight me.  My right hand ignited and started burning through his shirt.  “Very well then.  You leave me no choice.”

“What’s going on?” Missus Cake asked as she came in from the kitchen.  “What in heaven...”

“Hoops!  Help me out man,” he tried calling, but it was no use.  Hoops was out like a light.  The smell of burning fabric wafted through the air at first before quickly being overrun by burning fur.  “Hey, what are you doing?  What are you?”

“Let.  Her.  Go.”  My fire began to burn his skin.

“Ok, ok, ok,” he finally let go.  Putting out my fire I shoved him away to stand between him and Fluttershy.  A thick red ring was now on his arm where my fire had burned away his shirt and his fur.  “What are you?”

“I’m a child of the son and nephew of the moon.  Fluttershy is my friend.  You best remember that.”  As I told him that my ears picked up her soft crying behind me.  He had a satisfying look of fear in his eyes as I narrowed mine at him.  He was nursing his arm when I told him, “Leave.”

And he did, leaving his other friend behind.

After closing my eyes, I took a breath to calm down a little before turning around.  Fluttershy was crying softly and hugging herself.  Gently my hands touched her shoulders.  She jumped with an “eep.”  “It’s alright, they’re gone now.”  Even though my voice was quiet, it wasn’t as soothing as I’d like because I was still riled up.  She didn’t even look up at me.  Just turned around and she was in my arms.  “I need your help in calming me down ok?”

That’s when she looked up at me.  As her eyes locked onto mine I think she could tell what I needed.  And what she needed.  Because she stood, I sat down, and then she was in my lap.  Her head was on my chest with my arms around her.  She wasn’t crying as much as she curled up in my lap.  Thank goodness for wide chairs with no armrests at restaurants.  “Thank you, Fred,” she said softly after a hiccup.

With her, in my arms, my body was calming down as was my emotions.  “I’m sorry if I frightened you.”

Her head shook against my chest.  “You didn’t.  Thank you for defending me.”

Gently my lips touched the top of her head in a light kiss.  “Anytime, Fluttershy.”

“Fluttershy, dear,” Missus Cake walked up to us, looking down at Fluttershy, “are you alright?”

Fluttershy lifted her head, nodding up to Missus Cake.  “Mmhmm.  Thanks to Fred.”

“I’ll give you something extra and put all this in a bag for you dear.”

“Thank you, Missus Cake,” Fluttershy smiled a little up to her.

“You’re welcome.”  Then she left behind the counter again.

^_^

We had arrived at her cottage a little while later.  She had also started to have some of the muffins from earlier.  Now back in her cottage, Fluttershy’s mood had calmed down and leveled out from earlier.  “Feeling better?” I asked her, sitting at the kitchen table having some juice.

“Oh yes.  Much better, thank you,” she said after a sip.

“You’re welcome.  I gather tho-”

A knock at the door interrupted me and a second later we heard the door open.  “Fluttershy?” came Rainbow’s voice.  I heard hoofsteps letting me know she had walked in.  “You home?”

“Back here, Rainbow,” she called out.

“There you are.  You alright?” Rainbow asked after she walked into the kitchen.  “Thunderlane told me something happened to you at Sugarcube Corner.”  She didn’t say anything to me as she sat down at the table next to Fluttershy.

“Oh yes, thanks to Fred.”

That’s when Rainbow looked over at me, where I smiled giving her a small wave.  “Two goons, Hoops and Dumb-Bell were hassling her.”

Rainbow’s face deadpanned.  “Those guys again?”

“Yep, I gather by the name-calling they’ve done it before huh?”

Rainbow leaned back in her chair with a sigh, crossing her arms under her chest.  “Yeah, ever since we were kids those boneheads have been bullying her.”

I nodded slowly.  “I hate bullies.  This time though Dumb-Bell wanted to take things to another level, so to speak.”

Rainbow’s eyes shot open in shock.  “Dude, really?”  I nodded.  “What happened?”

“After he grabbed her arm and wouldn’t let go, I forced him to.  By burning his arm.  Hoops isn’t one to worry about.”  I shrugged.  “He’s a follower with only half a brain.  Dumb-Bell is a classic case.  A bully of his type only grows up to do worse stuff later in life.”

“Whoa,” Rainbow whispered while looking at me with an unbelieving look.  Then shook her head, “Never thought he’d take it that far.  They always would call her names when we were fillies up in Cloudsdale, but usually, that's all they did.”

“She even challenged him to a race,” Fluttershy spoke up happily.  “That’s when she did her first sonic rainboom.”

I blinked at them in confusion, “What’s that?”

“That’s where she breaks the sound barrier creating a sonic boom with a rainbow.”

“Hence the name,” Rainbow looked over at me with a smirk.  “Only a couple have been known to do it.  I made the old mare’s tale...happen.”

It was my turn to look at her with an expression of awe.  “Really?”  She nodded.  “How is that even physically possible?  How can your body withstand the atmospheric pressures and g-forces?”

“I don’t know all the ins and outs of it,” she shrugged.  “Something to do with magic and how us pegasi can manipulate it around our bodies.  That’s why I practice.  To get better at it.  The only way to learn it is to do it.”

Fluttershy giggled, “Twilight would say differently.”

I had to smirk at that as well.

“Yeah well, she’s an egghead.”  Then she looked at me suddenly remembering something, “Oh yeah, Applejack told me to tell you to get your butt over there and help them.”

That surprised me.  “Really?  That’s surprising actually.”

Rainbow stood up with a shrug, “Hey I’m just the messenger.”

With an unbelieving shake of my head I stood up to follow Rainbow, “I guess I’ll see you later, Fluttershy.”

“Alright, don’t work too hard,” Fluttershy waved with a smile.

“Yeah, not happening,” Rainbow smirked, grabbing my hand.  “I think she’s going to run him into the ground.”  She pulled me out the door.

Did you know that Rainbow didn’t let my hand go after we left Fluttershy’s cottage?  She still held my hand for a little while as we walked.  That was interesting.  After a short time of walking beside her, I started gripping her hand a little tighter and swinging it.  As if we were dating or something.  It took her longer than I thought it would before she suddenly pulled away from me.

“Hey, what’re you doing?” she asked pulling her hand away in embarrassment.

I held my hands up defensively with a smirk.  “You were the one holding my hand and didn’t let go.”

At first, it looked like her mind turned itself off.  Before she sputtered out, “Just get to AJ’s place,” and took off leaving a rainbow trail behind her.

^_^

Once on the property, my eyes wandered around until I spotted AJ by a tree off the main path to the house.  Her human help and Big Mac were deeper in the same field.

“Reporting as ordered ma’am,” stepping up to her I gave her a silly salute.  What was even funnier was that she stopped as soon as her hoof hit the tree.  She looked at me with a deadpan expression as if to ask “Really?”  It was hard to keep my eyes straight forward when she was exhibiting such good form and balance.  After looking me up and down she lowered her leg similar to a martial artist after a sidekick.

“Start collecting the baskets under the trees and take them to the cart.  After the cart is full, we’ll help you pull it into the barn and store the apples.”  She didn’t give any indication of her emotional state toward me.  Just simply looked at me as if I was just another one of her humans.

I nodded, lowering my arm, “Alright, but why’d you ask me here if you didn’t want me here?  I don’t mind any and I don’t mind the work.  Just curious.”

“Just...get to work,” she turned giving me a passing second glance before walking away to the next tree.

Curious.  As I walked over to the first tree on the row my head ran through the dream I had with her.  Is she starting to come around?  What questions did she ask?  Heck, did she even ask them?  

The work was simple.  The cart was by the first tree, so after I got done loading the baskets I’d have to move the cart to the next one.  Loading the baskets was easy, they weren’t that heavy.  It was moving the cart that started getting me sweating.  Especially after it started getting full hours later.  At least the orchard was on level ground.  Even still, after just two hours I had to take off my shirt and use it as a make-shift towel as I worked.

I got to say hello to the other humans working here, plus Big Mac.  Though Big Mac never was one for long conversations.  He just nodded to me as he dropped off a couple of baskets and walked off again.  I was able to ask where the rest of the girls were.  Each had only been able to work in the morning.  By the time I got there, they had gone back to their own work.  Which was probably why AJ had asked me over.

Around dinnertime was when the cart was filled with baskets of apples.  The last of the baskets were being put into the cart with everyone coming over.  The humans were already walking toward the barn as Big Mac and AJ walked over.  I was standing at the back as they approached.

Without saying a word, Big Mac dropped off another basket then walked up to the front grabbing the steering handle.  AJ took her place at the rear next to me.  Taking that as a hint, I moved next to AJ to help push.  And the three of us pushed the cart up the narrow road to the barn.

AJ was taking glances up at me as we pushed the cart.  I smiled inwardly at that.

Once the cart was in the barn it was unloaded to store the apples away until they were needed at the market.  One thing I liked about this small town was the local market.  It was in the middle of town and usually at the end of the week.

Big Mac walked up to me after the cart was empty.  “I’d invite you in for dinner, but Granny won’t accept you in the house, sorry.”

My head shook dismissing it, “Don’t worry about it.  It’s just the way she is.  Hopefully, she’ll change, but...”

“I’ll…,” AJ spoke up hesitantly, “go get you something.”  She was acting almost like an embarrassed schoolgirl.  She walked out of the barn.  Even took a glance back as she left.  The humans had already left the barn and to their own huts.  Leaving just Big Mac and myself.

I took a seat on the tailgate of the cart.  “Hey, Big Mac?  You think Applejack is acting different or is it just me?”

He sat down with me, not saying anything at first.  Finally, he said, “I think she’s starting to come around.”

“That’s good if she is.  She’s a hard worker, an Element of Honesty, and even attractive if you don’t mind me saying so.  Having all that hate inside of her kind of ruins that outward image.”

He nodded slowly in agreement, knowing what I was saying.  About a couple of minutes later, AJ walked back into the barn and up to me.  She had a small basket in her hands.  Similar to a picnic basket.  “Here’s something from our kitchen,” she said handing me the basket.  Her voice was soft and even a little timid and not the cold hard voice from before.  Our eyes met.  The cold hard stare from before wasn’t present in those eyes now.

“Thank you, Applejack.  I’d bet it’s delicious.”

“You can call me AJ and thanks for the help,” she said after taking a small breath before turning around and leaving again.

It was Big Mac that spoke first.  “Eeyup, she’s coming around.”

My eyes just blinked, continuing to stare at where she was before she left.  “Huh,” was all I could say at the moment.

While I sat there trying to wrap my mind around what had just happened, Big Mac stood up and waved a hand.  “Later.”

Over the next few minutes while I sat there only one thought ran through my mind.  I get to call her AJ now.

^_^

The first thing I had in mind was a good long hot shower.  Those were my thoughts as I walked into the library.  Spike was putting books back on the shelves.  “I’m back, hey, Spike.”

“Hey, Fred,” he said.  “Twilight and Philomena are upstairs if you’re wondering.”

“Oh ok, thanks,” I waved thanks and headed upstairs heading straight for the shower.  After setting the basket down in the kitchen for later, that is.  Actually, it was a tub slash shower combo she had going on.  A good-sized bathroom too for being in a tree.  It was large enough for two in the shower tub and two to stand outside the shower.  My ears picked up their conversation in the main room.  Didn’t know what they were saying, nor really mattered at the moment.  My goal was one thing.  Shower.

I walked in, got undressed, and turned on the water.  And in this world, hot water was almost immediate.  Almost, give or take a minute or three.  Once I was under that hot water, boy did it feel good on my aching muscles.  I just stood there, with my eyes closed, letting the hot water wash away the day.  Everything was perfect.

Until the door opened and I heard Twilight say, “Huh, somepony left the water on.”  Now, remember, there’s a thick opaque white shower curtain between Twilight and I.  So, she couldn’t see if anypony was in the shower.  “Oh well,” she said dismissively, “I’ll just go ahead and use it.”  My ears picked up the sound of a dress falling to the floor.  “The water’s already hot, so might as well.”

Should I tell her?  Why should I?  My clothes are on the floor and she probably stepped on them.  Besides, my inner asshole decided to come out and play.  With a grin on my face, I turned toward the curtain…and waited.  I saw the lightest of a shadow against the curtain as she stepped forward and pulled the curtain away.  “Twilight,” I called out to her with a wide happy smile on my face, spreading my arms wide as if inviting her to join me.

She gave out a startled short scream as she stepped back in shock.  Her body actually twitched as she did because she didn’t know what to do first.  Her mind got stuck between covering herself or closing the curtain.  One hand reached for the curtain to close it and missed sending her arm wide.  The other one was trying to cover both her breasts and her crotch at the same time, so it was going between them quickly.  “Fred!”  She got her voice back enough to nearly shout out my name as her wings whipped open in a quick flourish.  There was shock in her eyes as they met mine.  Yet there was a hint of something else.  And it grew as her eyes went south to look at a certain part of me.

I let her look as I stood underneath the water with my hands clasped behind me.  “Yep, me.”

“What’re you doing here?” she asked quickly with nervousness in her voice.  She didn’t take her eyes off of my half-mast either.

“Uh...I live here remember?”  I had to chuckle after that came out.

“I mean in the shower, smart-ass!”  Her eyes glanced up at me for a moment before going back down again.

“Isn’t it obvious?  I’m taking a shower.”  My back was now against the back wall of the shower.  The hot water flowing down my front.  Steam was quickly filling up the room.

She sputtered out, “Ye...you...I...”  I could tell she was getting frustrated and a little angry, but I couldn’t help it.  She was cute when she was flustered.  She stomped her hoof against the floor and looked up at me.  “Why do you do this to me?”  The frustration and anger were in her eyes and in her voice.

And all I did was smile in return.  “Because you’re cute when you’re flustered like that.”

All her emotions popped like a balloon.  The frustration and anger gave way to something close to Fluttershy.  She had a blush before, but now it grew to nearly her whole face as she blinked up at me, as if she couldn’t believe her ears.  “Really?  I’m cute?”  I simply nodded.  She would have played with her hair at this point if both hands weren’t already covering her chest and her crotch.  “Well, um.  Thank you.”  She was taking glances down at me again.

“You’re welcome.  You could pull off the hot librarian too if you wanted to.”

Her head turned away from me but still took glances down at me.  “Stop it.”  It was one of the voices that were part “Thank you” and part “That’s embarrassing.”

“Like what you see?”  Couldn’t help it, had to ask.

“Yes,” she said immediately before shaking her head, “No, I mean yes.  No.”

That’s when the door opened again.  Twilight turned a little revealing Philomena standing there in her light blue dress.  A smile spread across my face and waved to her, “Hey Philomena.  Got a question for you.”

She smiled back at me before stepping up next to Twilight.  “Yes?”

“Is she cute?” I asked pointing to Twilight.

Twilight’s head snapped over to me with eyes widened when she heard the question.

Philomena giggled, nodding to me.  “Yes, she is.”

“See, Twilight?  She agrees.”  I was soo thankful that Philomena decided to play along with me.  That got Twilight to blush even harder if that was even possible.  She even looked like she didn’t know what to say, much less do at this point.  To my surprise, Philomena did.  Our eyes met as she pulled down the straps of her dress and let it fall to the floor.  And stood there naked with a smile on her face.

“What’re you doing?” Twilight asked breathlessly.

Without taking her eyes off of mine, Philomena simply said, “Joining him.”  Not only did she step into the shower with me, but she also pressed her body against mine.  Her arms came around me in a hug, as did her wings, and her head rested against mine with a soft sigh of contentment.  A certain, now full masted, part of me was being pressed against my body by hers.  She could feel my full mast against her as my arms went around her, holding her against me.  Water started flowing down her head and back. 

“Philomena,” Twilight interrupted quietly, “showering with somepony is usually only between couples, or mates.”

“I know,” Philomena replied in a contentful voice.  “It ok, I want this.”

Twilight’s mouth open and closed like a fish before she was able to get out, “Oh ok, I guess I’ll wait my turn...then.”  After gathering up her clothes again, she had to leave sideways because of her outstretched wings, and then shut the door.

It was just Philomena and I.  Water ran down her body, her hair, her wings, and her tail making every slender curve of her body known to my eyes.  And my hands, which were slowly snaking their way south.  A soft erotic moan hit my ears that came from her.  Her talons lightly scratched my back and her wings gripped me a little tighter.  My body responded to her.  My heart started beating hard in my chest.  My breath deepened and quickened as desire coursed through me like the fire I controlled.  My hands gripped each butt cheek, giving them a little squeeze of possession.  Her own deep breathing tickled the hair on my chest as her head rubbed firmly against me.

When she lifted her head and looked up at me, there was possessive passion in her eyes.  “Mate with me?”  A fire ignited inside of me in response.  Everything else seemed to fade away until there was only one thing left.  Her.  And a sudden thirst to possess.

^_^


(Adult Section-Can be skipped)

As the water cascaded over our bodies she used her hands to grip my shoulders and raise herself up.  And with her eyes locked onto mine, and with my hands guiding her waist, she slowly lowered herself onto my hard shaft.  A loud moaning cry of passion escaped from her as my head pierced her entrance.  Her wings snapped open to their full length, the tips of her wings touching each wall.  She was soo warm, soo tight, and soo inviting.  And now, soo mine.  As her walls expanded to accommodate me, my head leaned forward and claimed her neck.  Her back arched giving me more access to her as my lips suckled and kissed her.  I felt her moan when she completely sheathed me.

“Philomena,” was my own moaning response to her gripping my shaft.

“Fred,” she moaned my name possessively, tilting her head to one side and then the other as my lips explored.  “Mine.”  Her pace was agonizingly slow, her walls gripping and massaging my shaft, and her moans echoing in my ears.  She was a drug and I was happily, greedily, taking her in.  As my lips sucked and massaged her neck, her legs wrapped around my waist.  Her talons lightly scratched against my back almost digging into my skin.  My fingers dug into her waist as I helped control each descent onto me.  Her small feathers, and her down layer underneath, now igniting my body on fire with each rub of her body against mine.

“Scratch me,” I growled passionately into her ear as I picked up the pace.  “Mark me, claim me, take me.”  The growing steam in the room echoed our growing need for each other.  I felt her talons starting to dig into my skin as my mouth claimed her neck once more.  She was truly enchanting and I was happily lost to her cries.  Or an ancient siren of the sea that had captured me.  

As our mutual need increased and the sound of our coupling got louder, our eyes met once again.  Locked onto each other we didn’t look away from each other as our bodies rode the torrent rapids of passion.  I thought there were passion and possession in her eyes before, but nothing like there was now.

Her pace was a frantic need for release now, her talons leaving long trails down my back that bled slightly.  We both needed the final release, the final claimant act of our coupling.

Then we both leaped over the edge together.  When our climax hit us, her walls gripped, pulled, and suckled all that my body could give.  She arched her back and tilted her head up letting off an almost ear-piercing screech of final sexual pleasure.  Her talons marked my back with scratches as my lips claimed her neck once more.  My own loud moans of released lost into the soft feathers and down of her neck.  Our bodies shook slightly with each pulsing pull her body did to mine.  

And as she took what she wanted from me, I was hers.  And she was mine.

(End Adult Section)


There was just enough of an edge on the bathtub for me to sit down after our bodies relaxed.  She was still in my lap as her body quivered slightly from the after-effects of our coupling.  I couldn’t stand hardly anymore and it appeared that she wanted to rest her head against my chest again.  Her wings lay limp on either side of us, but her hands were gently stroking my back.  I did have enough strength, and sense, to turn off the water.  My eyes closed as my head rested against the wall of the shower.

“I guess you don’t want your original body back then huh?” I asked softly as my hands rested against the small of her back.

“No,” she confirmed with a slight shake of her head.  “Stay like this.  Be your mate.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t argue,” I said with a smirk and a light chuckle.

She giggled cutely, “Better not.”  Then she lifted her head and looked into my eyes.  There was only one thing there.  “I love you, Fred.”

“I love you as well, Philomena.”  Her way of kissing was rubbing her head against mine.  Not like she could kiss with her beak, so this was like an Eskimo kiss for her.  She hummed contently, rubbing her cheek against mine.  “By the way, don’t heal the scratches.”

“Why?” her head tilted slightly in curiosity.

“It’s a human thing,” I explained.  “If a female scratches a man’s back where it leaves marks, such as you did.  Then it’s her way of saying to the world ‘He’s mine.’”  She nodded in understanding.  “Not to mention an ego boost for the man.  He gave her so much pleasure that she scratched him.”  Her giggle was satisfying.  “You know I bet the whole area around the library heard us.”

She hummed contently.  “Don’t care.”

“And if ponies ask?”

“Tell truth,” she said simply and matter of factly.

“You know we really should get up and dry off,” I said after a few minutes of silence.  She gave me a MmHmm of confirmation but didn’t move.  “Yep, I’ll get up any second now.”  I didn’t move either.  And we stayed that way until there was a knock at the door.

“If you two are done I need the shower now.”  It was Twilight and by the sound of her voice, she wasn’t all that pleased.  “Just so you know, I think the whole town heard you.”

“Don’t care,” Philomena said again, this time where Twilight could hear it.

My ears picked up Twilight’s frustrated groan before a soft thunk against the door.  “Alright, I’ll give you another couple of minutes to dry off and come out.  Or so help me I’ll come in there and toss you two out.”

That’s when our eyes met again and we started getting up.  We knew she’d do it too.  Philomena used her fire to quickly dry herself off, lucky girl.  I had to use a towel.  Philomena had just picked up her dress and I had just put the towel around my waist when Twilight opened the door.

“Finally,” she glared at us.

“Sorry,” I apologized while picking up my dirty clothes.  Twilight still glared at us as we left with her arms crossed under her chest.  Philomena was giggling a little as she walked, immediately taking my arm to steady herself.  And pulled me from the bathroom directly into the bedroom.  Even though we didn’t have dinner, I could go for a nap at least.

She pulled me up to the bed, pulled off my towel, threw her dress on top of the dresser, and pulled me into the bed.  She had me lay down first, so she could lay on top of me.  Her body was placed where if Twilight walked in she wouldn’t be able to see anything.  Soon, she was asleep and I wasn’t far behind.

^_^

“Good eve, Nephew.  You are asleep earlier tonight.”  Luna’s voice hit my ears a second after I appeared in her dreamscape.

“Yeah,” I turned to face her.  “Applejack actually asked me to help on her farm today.”  Luna came up and hugged me.  “Big Mac and I think she’s starting to come around because she asked me to call her AJ.  That and she’s starting to be nice to me.  It was a long hard day, so I went to bed early.”

After I hugged her she let me go, then backed up taking a good look at me.  “That isn’t all I see,” now she was smirking.

I feigned ignorance and simply blinked at her.

“I see Philomena has made her move,” she said to me with a smirk on her face.

If this was a cartoon my jaw would be on the ground.  They knew?

Luna giggled at my shocked expression, “Oh Nephew, of course, we knew.  Besides she spoke of it with your mother and then she told me.”  She lifted a hand and with a wave, she pulled my mother into this.  “Sister, there is news about Philomena.”  Was all that Aunt Luna had to say.

When mother heard this and then looked over at me, with my shocked face, she then let out a squeal of delight, ran up, and hugged the stuffing out of me.  “I’m happy for you son,” she whispered into my ear as she squeezed the life out of me.  “I know she will be happy with you.  Not to mention looking after you.”

After my brain finally kicked back into gear, I pulled away from her.  “Ok hold on.  She told you?”

“Oh yes,” mother replied with a happy giggle.  “At first, she wasn’t sure how she felt, but then after those things happened to you and the type of man you are, she was sure.  She wanted to stay the way she was and be with you.”  She waved a dismissing hand at the look I gave her.  “Oh, she’s her own woman and almost as old as I am, so she can make her own decisions.  Now, what happened today.”

I shook my head slightly to clear it before answering.  “Applejack actually asked me to join her at the farm for some work.  Big Mac and I think she’s starting to come around because she told me to call her AJ and she’s starting to be nice to me.”

“Oh I think that’s wonderful dear,” she squealed with delight clapping her hands.  “What about Rarity?”

“I don’t know yet.  Still working on her.”

That’s when she hugged me again, “Be well my son.  And I know you’ll make Philomena a happy woman.”

“I’ll try my best,” I told her before she faded away again.

“Now then,” Luna addressed me, “why don’t we spend tonight by ourselves?”  

“Alright.”  The rest of the night was with Luna and I spending time together either talking or going into a dream or two.

^_^

The next morning Philomena wanted to sleep in a little, so who was I to argue?  We slept all through the night and when we both woke up with the sun, as did Twilight, we just laid there in bed.  Twilight looked at us, but with a blush and mixed emotions etched onto her bed head face.  She only gave us one passing glance before heading into the bathroom.  Meanwhile, Philomena hummed contently while lightly scratching my chest as her head laid there.  Her long fiery hair laid over her back, her wings limp at her sides, and my hands resting on her lower back made for a beautiful morning.  Both of us didn’t say much, as we just enjoyed each other’s company and warmth.

Until Rainbow flew up the stairs, landing beside us.  And from the frantic look on her face, it looked serious.  “Come on you two love birds, get up, we got a problem.”

Philomena and I gave each other a look before we got up and started to get dressed.  

“The bats are back and sucking the life out of the apples again.”  Rainbow started explaining to us while she watched us get dressed.  “So we’ve got to find out what happened.”

Then I realized that I was getting dressed in front of Rainbow.  Philomena realized it too as she moved between us to block Rainbow’s view of me.  When I looked over Rainbow had her hands up passively with a smirk on her face.

“What?  A girl can look can’t she?”  Which was another thing that I needed to talk with Philomena about.  Rainbow and the supposed dates.  “Besides,” she grinned as I looked over while pulling up my pants, “Fred and I are supposed to be dating.”

Philomena slowly turned her head to look at me.  Her face was a mask of confusion and jealousy.

“It was a bet made right after I showed up in the Crystal Empire,” I explained.  “She didn’t think I could cook, so we made a bet.  If she lost, we’d date.  She lost.  This brings up something I suppose we should discuss.  Whether or not-”

Philomena interrupted me by turning around, stepping up to Rainbow, and looking up to her with a firm and final, “No.”

Rainbow chuckled, nodded her head, and looked over at me with a smirk, “Guess that settles that doesn’t it?”  I just nodded my understanding.  “Well, let’s get going,” Rainbow turned around, changing subjects, “we can’t find Fluttershy either.”

“You can’t?” I asked now as both of us were following Rainbow downstairs.

“Nope.  Been looking ever since the sun came up.  Can’t find her anywhere.”

“I wonder what happened then?”

“Don’t know, Fred.  That’s what we need everypony over there to find out.”

^_^

“I don’t get it,” Twilight looked at the shriveled remains of an apple in her hand after we were all present, except for Fluttershy.  “Did the spell not work?  No, we saw it work.  The bats refused it.  Did the spell wear off?”  Twilight’s mind worked the possibilities while staring at the apple husk in her hand.

“I don’t know, and rightly don’t care,” Applejack said in a huff.  “I just want them found and dealt with.”

“If it is the bats again, then it would seem that the spell isn’t a permanent solution,” I mused around the problem.  “If it isn’t then we need to find out what.  In either case, we need to search for the culprit.”

“Hear, hear,” Rarity echoed.

“Alright then,” Applejack spoke up looking at us, “everypony split up and check a section.  Never mind checking a section that’s already been picked.”

“I could check the barn,” I volunteered with a shrug.  “It’s where the greatest concentration of apples are after all.  Rainbow and Philomena could check from overhead as the rest spread out on foot...er hoof.”

Applejack agreed, “Sounds good.  Let’s go.”  With that Rainbow shot up into the sky leaving a rainbow trail behind her.  Philomena leaned up, with me leaning down, as she rubbed my cheek with hers before flying off.  And I headed into the barn as the other girls spread out to the other joining sections.

My thoughts were that if the bats were to eat some apples, then it would be easier to do it where there’s a lot of them.  It didn’t take me long to reach the barn and open the doors.  Light from the morning sun brightened up the interior, except for the loft at the back.  The small windows at the top didn’t offer too much lighting yet to help.  On the floor of the barn, there was some dried out apple husks.  Leaving the door open, I walked in to examine one of them.

It was freshly sucked on.  Now the only problem was finding who or what did this.

A second later, there was another splat on the ground in front of me, near the spot where I picked up the first one.  I let the first one drop back down to the ground before looking up to the darkened loft overhead.  My ears picked up the faintest sound of movement, but that was it.  The sun had illuminated the ladder leading up to the loft, so I walked up and climbed it.  I had expected to see bats.

However, that’s not what I found after using the light orb spell.  Well, I couldn’t use fire in a barn, could I?  That wouldn’t be too bright of an idea.  The orb illuminated the loft and also…

“Fluttershy?”  She was hanging from a rafter as a bat would, but by her legs with them draped over the rafter.  However, my eyes spotted some differences.  She wasn’t the normal quiet Fluttershy.  She had bat wings, her hair and tail had strands sticking out in all directions, and her cutie mark wasn’t butterflies.  They were three pink bats.  Her bat wings were wrapped around her whole body with her arms covered underneath them.  She was naked, which made me wonder when she had changed.  Possibly while she slept and snuck out at night?  Her wings covered her top half, not the bottom half.  

When her eyes snapped open at the sound of my voice, they were different too.  They were blood red.  It startled me when she let out a bat-like hiss at me.  Not because of how loud it was, which was loud by itself.  More so that she hissed in the first place.  This wasn’t Fluttershy, this was Flutterbat.  

I had found our culprit and Fluttershy.  Unfortunately, they were one and the same.  Flutterbat hissed loudly at me again before letting go of the rafter.  Flipping around in the air, she landed with a soft thud.  With her wings still wrapped around her, she narrowed her eyes at me.  I didn’t like the look in them either.  “Fluttershy, it’s me, Fred,” I pleaded with her while carefully stepping onto the loft from the ladder.  “This isn’t you.  Come on let us help-”

She went from standing there to wings and arms outstretched and hissing mad in a split second.  A flap later and she was flying at me, hissing like a bat ready to take a bite out of me.

“Wait, Fluttershy!”  I held my arms out trying in vain to fend off her attack.  Using magic or fire against her was out of the question, I don’t care what she was at the moment.  She hit me full force, but I had enough strength to grab her and remain standing.  My hands gripped her hips, trying to force her off of me, but that would be difficult at best.  Her legs were wrapped around my waist, her hands had gripped my head, and her wings wrapped around my whole body.  She latched onto me like a vice.  Luckily I had enough sense in mind to turn around and use her momentum to take us away from the edge of the loft.  That way we wouldn't land on the ground and possibly break something important.

Those red eyes locked onto mine and I saw the malice in them.  She let out a hiss, exposing another feature of hers.  Fangs, long and sharp ones that could pierce skin easily and suck the life out of me.  Not something I want to experience.  My hands were just quick enough to grab her head before those fangs dug into my neck.  And she was serious about doing it too.  Her whole body strained to pull her head down and sink those fangs into me.

“Fluttershy,” I said against the strain of keeping her head away, “This isn’t you.  We’re friends remember?  Come back to us.”  It didn’t seem to help.

However, it was when she took a breath that everything changed.  Her body stopped trying to pull me in as she took a sniff.  Her head tilted to the side and sniffed the inside of my wrist.  Now I was thoroughly confused.  When her eyes locked onto me again, they were different.  All the malice was gone and was replaced by something I never expected.  Desire.  Her eyes softened to bedroom eyes and licked her lips.  “My precious apple,” her voice was different too when she quietly hissed out those words.  She had more of the classic Dracula inflection in it.  When she leaned her head down again, I waited for her fangs to pierce me.

They didn’t.  Instead, she kissed my neck before licking it, running her fangs over my skin sending a shiver up and down my spine.  Her hands rubbed up and down my back as her hips ground against mine.  My own hands had gripped her waist again but didn’t know what to do.  I’ll admit that this was probably the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.  My hands didn’t know whether to shove her off or bring her in.

She knew what to do though.  In one quick movement, she flung me toward the back of the loft, back into the darkness.  She was surprisingly strong.  I landed with a thud and a soft “oof.”  When my eyes spotted her again, she was slowly walking toward me with her wings outstretched.  One hand was on her breasts rubbing them slowly.  The other was between her legs, also rubbing slowly.  “My precious.  Yes, my precious.”  Her voice was filled with passion, desire, and alluring lust.

I couldn’t help it, my body responded to her.  Though luckily my clothes were still on.  T-shirt, pants and all.  “This is new,” was the only thing my mind could think up at this moment.  The way she looked and looked at me was downright hot.

“Let me drain you, my precious.  And fill me with your life-giving fluids.”  She was practically standing over me when she said that too.

And my brain shut down.  “...uh...”

She removed her hands and sat down on my legs, right on my crotch.  Her bedroom eyes locked onto mine as she leaned forward pushing her hands under my shirt.  Slowly her hands ran up my stomach and chest taking my shirt with them.  Her lips touched my chest as she kissed it softly at first.  Her moans hit my ears while she left a trail of kisses down my chest.

“I have a confession to make,” I told her when my brain finally rebooted.  “I’ve already mated with Philomena.  And I warn you, she’s a very possessive phoenix.”  I was ignored.  Her hands rubbed the sides of my body as her lips explored.  What the heck am I going to do?  I had to do something because there was a tent in my pants already.  And she was getting closer each second. 

Leaning up I grabbed her head gently.  “Fluttershy listen-”

She looked up at me giving me a hiss.

“Alright, Flutterbat listen to me,” I corrected and to my surprise, she didn’t hiss back, but looked at me and waited for me to speak.  “Is this what you really want?  This way?  Now?  What about Fluttershy?”  When she started hissing again I interrupted her.  “Like it or not, Fluttershy is you.  You are her.  You won’t be able to forgive yourself if you go through with this.  And think of Philomena.  We just mated last night.  What will she think?”

A smirk slowly spread across her face.  I didn’t like the look of that.  “Fluttershy is no more.  Only Flutterbat now.”  With a quickness that would best Rainbow, she grabbed my pants and yanked them down off of me exposing my fully erect member.  “And my apple will be most...delicious,” she emphasized the last word right before she took my member into her mouth.

I had to do something before my mind shut down again.  The pleasure she was giving me was intense, mind-blowing.  There was an open window nearby that led outside.  In a quick movement, I lifted my hand and shot a flaming ball outside the window.  The trajectory would take it over the trees, which meant that hopefully either Rainbow or Philomena would see it.

But so did Flutterbat.  She stopped what she was doing, looked at the open window, then to my hand, and then back to me.  In a swift move, she repositioned her body up and over my erect member.  Then sat down again where it was pressed between her marehood and my stomach.  She leaned down taking my head in her hands, “Why do you resist?”

I answered that with a question, hoping to buy time.  “Why do you want me so badly?  At first, you wanted to sink your fangs into me.  What changed your mind?”

She blinked down at me as if remembering what happened before and wasn’t sure why.  At the same time, she was slowly grinding against me.  Her wet fluids lubricating our skins making it hard for me to think.  Then she stopped.  Was what I said working?  She leaned up to look down at me and she stopped grinding against me.  The last one I had mixed emotions on, admittedly.  It seemed it was working.

Until she heard the voices.  Our eyes locked again and in an instant, we each knew what we would do.  I would try and get their attention and she would try and stop me.  What shocked me was how she stopped me.  Right when I opened my mouth to yell out, she put her hand on my mouth first before leaning down to plunge her fangs deep into my neck.  It was the shock of what she did that stopped me from doing anything at first.  Then came the numbing sensation.  Or it seemed like it.  It quickly swept over my body keeping me from moving or even speaking.  Yet it left me completely awake, aware, and able to feel everything around me.  I could still move my eyes though.

And in the dark corner of the loft where we were, I watched her lean up, take my member in her hands, and plunged it deep inside of her.  She kept it slow.  Her entrance was wet and tight around my hard length.  If she went any faster it would alert my friends below, so she kept an agonizingly slow pace.

Damn.  I can’t even move to enjoy it.

“I saw the fireball from above,” Rainbow was saying as she walked into the barn.  “It seemed to come from the barn.”

“You know what Rainbow?” I heard Applejack speak up in a contrite voice.  “I don’t even care about the orchard anymore.  Let the bats have their section.  I just want my friend back.”

Flutterbat continued to slowly grind against me, letting her breasts rub against my chest to stimulate her nipples.

“We’ll find her, don’t worry.”  This time it was Twilight that spoke up.  Twilight then used a light spell to illuminate the barn.  All except for our little dark corner.  Where Flutterbat was slowly and agonizingly having her way with me.  She even kissed me, not that I was able to kiss back.

“I don’t think they’re here,” Rainbow said from below.

“No, I don’t think they are,” Twilight agreed.

“Fred?” came Philomena’s voice.

“No I’m afraid not Philomena,” Twilight said to her.  “Could you still check outside?”  I heard Philomena leave at the sound of her flapping wings.  Then the rest of them left one by one.  Leaving me with Flutterbat.

Once she felt safe enough, Flutterbat lifted herself up and looked down at me.  Her smile was slow and possessive.  As her hands reached down gripping my sides, her head leaned back in a silent triumph and began riding me in earnest.  This was the need to finish quickly as if in fear the girls would come back.  She used her wings to help bring her downtime and again against me.

This was maddening for me.  Not being able to fully enjoy it.

She started moaning in spite of wanting to be quiet.  Our bodies connected together hard enough that the wood started creaking.  As her climax grew closer, she and the wood underneath us got louder.  Flutterbat leaned forward closing her eyes tight as pleasure coursed through her body.  Her fingers gripped my side harder as her moans got louder and longer with each passing moment.

“I think I heard something.”  It was Rarity’s voice this time.  My ears picked up the sound of hoofsteps, which confirmed that she was walking in.

“Yeah, I heard it too,” Pinkie said in agreement as I heard her walk in next.

Flutterbat pounded her waist against mine in urgent need of release.  Her wings and legs pumping hard in order to finish.  The wood groaned and creaked in time with her.

“I think it’s coming from up there,” Rarity said making a light orb appear.

“I’ll check,” Pinkie said before I heard her hoofsteps getting closer.  

As Pinkie started coming up the stairs, Flutterbat’s eyes went wide as she reached her peak.  With one last pound against me, she reached orgasm as did my own body.  Her hands gripped me hard as her body spasmed with her release.  She let out a triumphant cry of sexual pleasure as her body milked me for all it would give.

“What on earth was that?” Rarity asked from below.

“Hold on,” Pinkie said.  Then she spoke up again with a voice shaking slightly in shock.  “I think we found Fluttershy.”

I was able to see Flutterbat turn her head around toward Pinkie.  The screech she let off was loud enough to hurt my ears.  

“It’s not Fluttershy,” Pinkie’s voice shook with shock and fear.  “It’s Flutterbat, and she’s got Fred and doing something to him.”

“My Word.”

When her body was done taking everything it could from me, she leaped from me toward Pinkie.  Hissing loudly, Flutterbat took flight over Pinkie toward the barn entrance.

“Fluttershy darling, come back here and let us help you,” Rarity called out as Flutterbat left the barn.

“Fred, are you alright?” I heard from Pinkie.  When I didn’t answer, because I couldn’t, my ears picked up the sound of her stepping onto the loft.  “Fred?”  And much to my embarrassment, and probably red face, she came into view.  “Fred?” she asked as she knelt down next to me.  The smell of the bakery hit my nose as she leaned down looking into my eyes.

I blinked up at her.

“Pinkie, what have you found?” 

“Rarity, Fred’s up here,” Pinkie called out.  She put a hand to my face gently with a look of compassion and sympathy.  “It looks like Flutterbat was having sex with him.”

“WHAT?!  How could he do such a thing?”

Thanks for the vote of confidence Rarity.

“Uh…Rarity?  I don’t think it was like that,” Pinkie said back.

“Why do you say that?”

“Because he’s not moving,” Pinkie said to her while looking down at me.  “He’s blinking up at me and looking at me, but not moving.  I don’t think he can.”

There was a pregnant pause before Rarity said, “I’ll get the rest of the girls.”

“Are you alright?” Pinkie asked me, but I couldn’t say anything.  Then I thought, ‘But I can still blink.’

I blinked twice.

It took her a second.  “Oh, oh, I know.  Once for yes and two for no right?”

I blinked once

Her head looked me over, “Um...do you want me to...um...”

I blinked once.

“Ok, hold on.”  Now there’s a true friend.  One that will look past the literal position you're in and help you.  She put me right again, not without some embarrassment thought.

“Did Flutterbat do what I think she did?”

I blinked once.

“And you couldn’t move?”

I blinked twice.

“I’m sorry,” she said before hugging me.  Which I was immensely grateful for.  Just wish I could return it.

There came hope, by the name of Philomena.  “FRED,” she screeched into the barn and up to the loft to land beside us.

“Philomena, Fred can’t move,” Pinkie said to her.

The look in Philomena’s eyes broke my heart.  All I could do was look at her and blink.  “Fred,” her voice shook with concern and heartbreak.

“Pinkie?” came Twilight’s voice.

“Up here Twilight, Fred can’t move for some reason.”

A flash of purple later and Twilight was there on the other side of me.  I couldn’t see her because Philomena had my head toward her and looking into my eyes.  “What happened?”

“I saw Flutterbat having sex with him before she flew off,” Pinkie told her.

Philomena looked downright livid.

“Flutterbat?”

“Yes Twilight,” Pinkie nodded, “Flutterbat.  That wasn’t Fluttershy anymore, but Flutterbat.  I think she’s the one that made him where he can’t move.  At least that’s what I think he told me.  He was blinking yes and no, so I asked yes or no questions.”

“What’s going on up there?” 

“It’s Fred AJ,” Twilight answered back, “he found Fluttershy, or rather Flutterbat.”

Philomena took my hand in hers and brought it up to her cheek.  A single tear dripped down from her eye over my hand.  She had a look of understanding on her face as if she knew it wasn’t my fault or my idea.  

“What do you mean Flutterbat?” AJ asked from below.

“I think I know what happened,” Twilight sighed answering her.  “And if I’m right, then everything is our fault.”

That’s when her tear hit my hand.  A wave of fire and warmth quickly spread over me.  The fire that the girls saw wasn’t real, but almost like an illusion of what the fire was doing inside of me as it traveled through my body.  My hand gripped Philomena’s as I took a deep breath.

“Fred?” Twilight looked down at me with an expression of hope.

I could move again.  Sitting up I wrapped my arms around Philomena, which she gladly returned.  “Thanks, Philomena.”

“Yeah, he’s back to normal,” Pinkie clapped her hands happily.

“Fred?  What happened?”

“I’ll tell everyone after I get down Twilight,” I said and stood up with Philomena before we made our way down from the loft.  The girls stood before me after I got down.  And with Philomena side hugging me I explained.  “Somehow, Twilight’s spell from earlier transformed Fluttershy into Flutterbat.  So, when I came up to the loft, I thought I found Fluttershy.  What I found was Flutterbat.  At first, she came at me wanting to sink her fangs into me.  That changed in an instant.  Her mood completely went from trying to fang me to wanting to have sex with me.  She’s stronger than she looks too.  After she got a hold of me she tossed me back there into the dark corner, sank her fangs into me, and had her way with me.”

“You mean that while we were down here…?”

I nodded to Twilight, silently answering her open question.

“I’m sorry Fred, I’m so so sorry,” Twilight looked like she was about to cry.

I sighed and shook my head, “It’s not your fault Twilight, you didn’t know what would happen.”

“No, it’s my fault y’all,” AJ said to us.  Remorse was written all over her face.  “I should have listened to Fluttershy in the first place.  If I did, then none of this would have happened.”  AJ then turned to me, “I’m sorry Fred.  Honest, I am.”  She even took off her hat and held it in her hand.  “I make an Apple family promise to you here and now.  That one, I’ll make it up to you.  And two, that if you will have me, I’ll be your friend.”  She offered her hand to me.

I shook it, “Thanks AJ.”

“It wasn’t just you Applejack,” Rarity spoke up, remorse filled her voice.  “We all wanted Twilight to use her spell.”

“Yeah, sorry,” Pinkie came up and hugged me.

“Me too,” Rainbow chipped in.  “So, what do we do now?  How are we going to change her back?”

“I know the spell to use to reverse it.  The problem is getting her to stand still long enough,” Twilight told us.

“Too bad we can’t use Fluttershy’s stare,” Pinkie sounded and looked heartbroken.

“Wait,” Twilight brightened looking at Pinkie, “that’s it Pinkie.  We can use her stare.”

“How’s that sugarcube?”

“By using mirrors,” Twilight explained happily.  “We get her to stare at herself.  That will keep her attention long enough for me to use the spell.  The only trick is luring her in.”

There was a pause as the girls thought it over.

“Alright, I’ll say what everpony is thinking but refusing to say,” it was Rainbow that spoke out with an impatient huff.  When she looked at me it was with an apologetic look in her eyes.  “We already know what she wants, besides the apples.”

“That would mean facing her again,” Twilight looked over at me with the same look.  “You ready to do that?  It would have to be alone with the biggest apple we can find.”

“If it means getting Fluttershy back, then yes,” I told them with firm resolve.

“Then let’s get started,” Twilight nodded to me then turned toward the others.  “Rarity we’ll need some mirrors from your shop.”

^_^

It took about an hour to get everything ready.  The plan was simple.  I would stand by the largest apple my eyes had ever seen and be the bait.  When Flutterbat got close enough, Twilight would teleport herself, Rarity, and Rainbow into place with each holding mirrors.  Once she stared at herself in the mirror, Twilight would then do her spell.

And now that everything was ready, the only thing to do was wait.  That I was never good at.  The apple beside me was about half the size that I was.  Applejack didn’t want to cut it in order to release the smell, but she did anyway.  And Rainbow used her wings to help spread the smell in all directions.  Once the smell was in the air, they retreated to where Twilight was hiding with the others.

And we waited.  It took longer than I’d hoped, but finally, after what seemed like an hour, I saw her flying toward me.  My only hope was that Twilight and the others were still standing at the ready.  Flutterbat was still naked as she flew toward me with the same hunger in her eyes she had before.

It was a profound relief that Twilight teleported in front of me just when Flutterbat was getting near.  Rarity and Rainbow were behind her with their mirrors.  Rainbow was chosen to hold one because she could outfly her if needed.

Flutterbat gazed into the mirror, but before the full effect could take hold, she shook her head and turned around.  Her goal was to leave, but Rarity was there with her mirror.  It nearly worked as Flutterbat gazed into that one as well.  But she broke free, against shaking her head.  That’s when Rainbow stepped up with her mirror.  This time Flutterbat didn’t look away.

I took the mirror from Twilight before she ignited her horn to bring Fluttershy back to us.  The spell’s aura surrounded our friend as she began to revert back to normal.  And when it was done, her body lowered to the ground gently.

“That should do it,” Twilight said as she and the girls surrounded Fluttershy.  Philomena was by my side, my arm in both of her hands as we watched.  All was quiet for a few seconds until we heard her crying.

“I’m sorry, I’m soo sorry,” Fluttershy wailed as her friends hugged her.  Each one said words of comfort to her softly, but she wouldn’t listen.  “No, I’m a horrible pony.”  Then her eyes met mine.  “Fred, I’m so sorry for what I did to you.”

With a sigh, I began to walk up to her.  The rest of the girls went silent and parted to let me in.  Philomena was behind me when I knelt down in front of her.  “Why do you feel like it was your fault?”

“Because I could see, hear, and feel everything, Fred.”  Her body was shaking even with Rainbow and Pinkie trying to comfort her by hugging her from each side.

“But darling, that wasn’t you,” Rarity said trying to console.

Fluttershy shook her head.  Hard.  Then she was suddenly hugging me and crying on my chest.  “I told her,” her voice shook with remorse and regret as tears flowed.  “She was about to kill you.  I told her not to.  Not to hurt my friend.  That I love him.”

“It was her sudden change after she first grabbed me,” I whispered with my arms around her as my mind figured it out.

“I’m so sorry, Fred. I didn’t know she was going to go through with it,” she cried into my chest, her body shaking as she wept.  “I just didn’t want her to hurt you, but she did anyway.”

“But Fluttershy, if Flutterbat was going to kill him then you did save his life,” Twilight pointed out.

“He still got hurt,” she shot back.  She was still hugging me even when she lifted her head up from my chest.

“But at least he’s alive,” Pinkie said to her.

Fluttershy shook her head again, this time looking up at me.  “No, I’m still a horrible pony.”

“Why?” I asked, looking into her remorseful eyes.

“Because I enjoyed it,” she said to me with a voice that told me she hated herself for it.  “I enjoyed the sex.  I was so glad that she didn’t kill you, but then she knocked you out and used you.”  Tears were fell as she locked her eyes on mine as she spoke.  “I didn’t want her to do that either, but then it felt so good.  It isn’t right that I would feel something so good when she was doing that to you.”

“I’m sorry Fluttershy,” AJ was crying softly as well, it was plainly heard in her shaking voice.  “I’m sorry I talked you into it.  I should have listened to you in the first place.  So, if you want to blame anypony, then blame me.  Enjoying sex isn’t something you should beat yourself up for.  Nor for saving Fred’s life.  Blame me for putting you in that situation and blame the bat that knocked him out and used him.  Not you.”

“You felt that because you enjoyed it, you were helping her,” Rarity asked to clarify.  “Is that it?”

Fluttershy just nodded against my chest.

“Oh darling,” Rarity whispered before everypony came in for a group hug.

We stayed that way for a little while.  Until Philomena spoke to her softly.  “Not your fault, Fluttershy.  Sex meant to feel good, yes.  Just because you trapped in body and feel what body does, doesn’t make you fault.”

“No one blames you, Fluttershy,” I told her softly as she continued to quietly cry with her head on my chest.

“You don’t blame me, Fred?  You don’t hate me?” she asked.  I shook my head.  Her response to that was to quietly thank me, continuing to hug me.

“Why don’t you take her home Fred,” Twilight whispered.  “You and Philomena can help her calm down and get some rest.  We’ll talk to her some later after she’s calmed down alright?”

Philomena nodded with a small smile in agreement, as did the other girls.  So, with Fluttershy still crying softly against my chest, I picked her up in my arms and started walking to her cottage.
> Chapter Fifteen: Fluttershy
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Poor Fluttershy slept all afternoon.  Philomena and I stayed there while she slept.  While Fluttershy was upstairs in her room we were downstairs.  She even fell asleep before we even got her back home.  To tell the truth, I fell asleep for a little nap with my head in Philomena’s lap while on the couch.  Her animals wondered what happened if the way they constantly checked on her was any indication.  Of course, we couldn’t talk to them like she could, so we just left them to their own devices, so to speak.  

Actually, I think it was the way Philomena was humming to me and gently rubbing my head that put me to sleep.  Luna would be sleeping at the same time, so we didn’t meet.  And honestly, I had no clue what to tell my mother about this little encounter.  

When I woke up again, my head was still in Philomena’s lap, she was still humming and still rubbing my head.  She smiled down at me as I smiled back up to her wanting to return to blessed sleep.  I had mentally dubbed this as one of the best positions that had ever been thought up.  It made all the madness of earlier seemed far away.

I still wanted a shower though.  Besides, it was probably time to check up on Fluttershy.  “How long has it been?” I asked quietly.  There was a slight slur in my voice due to still being a little drowsy.

“Two hours,” she said softly.

“I need to get up, check Fluttershy, and take a shower.”  After saying that I chuckled, “But I don’t want to.  This is really too comfortable for my own good.”

She giggled at me and scratched my head lightly.  She wasn’t helping any.

Finally, I just made up my mind and sat up.  “Alright, either I get up now or I won’t ever get up.”  She giggled as I turned my head around giving her a passionate kiss.  Then stood up from the couch and headed upstairs toward her room.

Once there, I opened it a crack, taking a peek inside.  She was still sleeping.  Some of her animals were there as well silently comforting her.  After shutting the door, the bathroom was next.  After stepping in, I stripped down and turned on the water.  As usual, the water heated up quickly.  For a little while, I just let the water wash over me, as if washing off what happened earlier.

Minutes passed and there was a soft knock at the door.  So soft that I almost didn’t hear it.  “Who’s here?”

“Just me, Fred,” I answered back remembering that she fell asleep before we got home, so naturally she wouldn’t be sure of who it was in the bathroom.

“Can I come in?” she asked with a degree of uncertainty in her voice.

That was a little surprising.  And after thinking it over for a second, I realized that why not?  It’s not like she hasn’t seen me before.  And at this point…  “Sure.”  The shower was a shower only and not a tub slash shower combo.  There was still an opaque white curtain separating us, so she couldn’t see anything.  Not that it would have mattered if she did at this point.  I couldn’t see her either.

There was a pregnant pause as if she wasn’t sure how to start.  “How are you feeling?”

I gave a slight chuckle, “I was going to ask the same thing.  Using the shower to metaphorically wash this morning away like a bad dream.  Physically, I’m fine.  Mentally, I’m getting over it.”

“I’m sorry for hurting you, Fred,” her voice sounded like she was going to cry again.

This is something that she needs to get over and work through.  “Fluttershy, you didn’t hurt me,” I tried telling her, “Flutterbat did and you weren’t in control.”

“But I influenced her and I enjoyed it,” her voice told me that she was convinced of that.  Her tone of voice also told me that she was beating herself up for it too.

“I disagree.  You didn’t have that much influence over her that told her to use me.  And I know you didn’t enjoy what she did to me or you wouldn’t be acting the way you are.”  I paused for a small patient sigh, trying to think of a way to have her understand.  “It’s because of the way you feel that tells me you love me as a friend and it’s because of that you feel bad about it.  And simply enjoying sex isn’t something to be condemned, Fluttershy.  It’s supposed to feel good.”

“Even the way it was for you?”

“Even the way it was for me,” I told her outright.  “It’s not that she had sex with me that bothers me.  It’s the fact that she did it with me unable to move or approve of it.  The act itself felt great.  I won’t deny it, but the way she did it pissed me off.  Try and think of it that way as well Fluttershy.  It’s not that you enjoyed it is what’s really bothering you, it’s the way you were forced to enjoy it due to Flutterbat’s actions.”

There was another pause as my ears picked up the sound of a dress or something being dropped.  A second later her shadow appeared just outside of the curtain.  Another second later it got pulled back to reveal a naked Fluttershy looking at me.  I didn’t like the look in her eyes.  In them held guilt, remorse, and dried tears.  And something else I couldn’t place.  A type of determination to do something.  “I want you to do the same to me, Fred.”

“What?!”  You can’t imagine how my mind tried to deny what my ears were telling me.  “No, I’m not going to do that.”  I turned off the water before facing her fully.

“Yes, Fred.  I want you to.”  I determined what that look was now.  The determined look of wanting to be punished.  I heard Philomena’s footsteps coming up the stairs as she came into view a couple of seconds later.

Stepping up to Fluttershy, I took her arms in my hands firmly and looked down into her eyes.  “Fluttershy, listen to me.  That’s not going to happen.”

“Yes, Fred.  Do it,” she was equal in her resolve and it showed in her eyes.  

Meanwhile, Philomena was confused.

“No, it won’t happen.”  

“YES.”

I shook her slightly as if trying to bring her to her senses, “NO.”  I softened my voice as she began to cry again.  Pulling her into my arms, I hugged her again, “Fluttershy, you don’t need to be punished for something you didn’t do.  I don’t know how I can make you see that.  If you punish yourself for this, then you’ll start to hate sex.  You’ll start to hate it because you wouldn’t want to feel that again because it would remind you of what happened.  Don’t deny the pleasure of sex or the wonderful comfort it can bring because Flutterbat used it the wrong way.  It’s not your fault, Fluttershy.”

“But it feels...like my...fault,” she cried into my chest.

“I know you feel that way,” I whispered to her as Philomena walked in with sympathy in her eyes.  She came up and started hugging Fluttershy from behind her.  “We’ll all help you through it, alright?  Me, Philomena, AJ, Pinkie, Rainbow, Rarity, and Twilight.  Talk to them and or us about what I said.  And think about what I said.  I don’t blame you, Fluttershy.  Nor do they.  And think about how they feel about it.  They probably feel worse than you do.”

“How?” she sobbed.

“Because they feel like they forced you into this situation,” I told her.

She shook her head, “They didn’t know it was going to happen.”

“Exactly, Fluttershy.  They didn’t.  And neither did you,” I whispered to her.  “Maybe you should listen to your own advice.”  She was quiet, except for the quiet sobbing.  It seemed that her mind was tossing it over in her head.

I noticed that Philomena didn’t take off her dress and it was getting wet.  I had a free hand that wasn’t pressed between Fluttershy’s back and Philomena’s front.  So, I used that to reach up and gently tug against the strap of her blue dress.  She was confused for a second until she finally realized that it was getting wet.  Her solution was to step back, take it off, and then return to the hug.

Fluttershy seemed to calm down after a few minutes of quiet.  Then she raised her head and looked up at me.  “It’s alright that it felt good?”  I nodded at her.  “But hate that Flutterbat forced it on you?”  I nodded again.

“Should be enjoyed equally,” Philomena said quietly as her head rested on Fluttershy’s shoulder.  

“I think I understand,” Fluttershy whispered.  And the look she was giving me was promising.  Then she blushed and bit her bottom lip a little, “Well, then.  I...think I’ll admit that...you felt incredible...Fred.”  A little bit of old Fluttershy was starting to resurface again.  It was in her voice as she spoke.  And she blushed hard as she looked up to me shyly.

Even Philomena smiled with a slight giggle.

“It did, Fluttershy,” I admitted as well, smiling down at her.

“Then...maybe...we could do it again?  The...um...right way?”  Heavens, she was cute when she blushed.

However, I didn’t really know what to say about that.  Even Philomena wasn’t sure.  So, I smiled down at her and kissed her forehead.  “Tell you what, Fluttershy.  Talk to your friends about what happened first, alright?  I want you to work through your emotions first.  Then, talk to Philomena about your request alright?  And realizing that I’m not refusing, just watching out for your fragile emotions right now.”

She seemed to think about it as she seemed to stare off into the distance.

“Alright?” I asked again.

Then she nodded up to me with a small smile, “Alright.”

I kissed her head again, “Good.  Do you want to talk with anyone else?  It’s just now getting to be dinner time.”

She seemed to think about it before giving a nod, “I think I’ll go talk with Rarity.”  A short pause later and she leaned up, gripping my head, and lowering it to give me a light kiss.  “Thank you, Fred.  I’ll go talk to them and think about what you said.”  She turned and started drying herself off.  “You can stay and enjoy the shower.”  Then left the bathroom to her room shutting the door behind her.

With a sigh of relief, I turned the water on again and let it flow over my body once more.  It was still hot thankfully.  Philomena giggled slightly at me as I leaned up against the wall and closed my eyes.  A second later I felt her slim form rest against mine before she laid her head on my chest.  My arms wrapped around her, my hands resting on the small of her back and a finger rubbing the root of her tail where it connects to her back.

She sighed contently as the water flowed over us.  Her own arms wrapped around me and I felt one of her talons lightly run across a scratch or two on my back.  “Perfect,” her voice was whisper quiet but filled with contentment.

“At least until we start to wrinkle because we’ve been under the water too long.”

She giggled at me before lightly bopping the side of my head playfully.  One thing I discovered while holding her.  She was my center.  In the midst of any storm, she is the calm that centers me.

Soon though we had to leave due to hunger.  It was now dinner time, and I was getting hungry.  I’d skipped lunch after all.

Once back at the library, and fully dressed again, I was picking through the pantry and the frig to see what twilight had.  “Looks like pasta tonight,” I said aloud while my head was stuck in the frig looking for some sauce to add.  Philomena was sitting at the table enjoying some juice I found.  Spike wasn’t around, so I had to make dinner.  “No meat around, unfortunately, but that’s alright.  I’ll just add some spices.”

“You cook?”

“Oh yeah,” I chuckled remembering Rainbow as I started dinner by filling the pot with water.  “Back in the Crystal Empire, after I showed up, none of the girls believed me.  Especially Rainbow, so we made a bet.  If Rainbow liked the Peanut Butter Pie then she’d date me.  If not then I’d wear something girly for a calendar.  Which brings up a question.”  I turned around and saw her with an interested look.  “Up until now, I had no reason to call off my dates with Rainbow.  It was just a silly bet after all, but now that we’re together, how do you feel about that?  I can just call it off if you’d like.  I know you said no before.”

It looked like she was thinking about it, so I took the time to add the pasta in one pot and the sauce in the other.

“I talk with her,” she finally said to me after some thinking.  “See if she wants date or no.”

“Ok, sounds good,” I nodded to her before adding some spices to the sauce for some extra kick.  “I’d figure you’d be the keep me to yourself jealous type.”

She smirked up at me as her eyes flashed with flames for a second.  I laughed.  She was still smirking at me while taking a sip of juice, her eyes looking at me over the rim of the cup.  The kitchen was a simple one with a simple layout.  A small area with everything on one side with the round table taking up most of the small area.

Dinner was simple and quiet with just us two.  And for some reason, the old Disney movie Lady and the Tramp came to mind.  The spaghetti scene made me chuckle as I picked the same scene with us in it.  Unfortunately, we didn’t have any meatballs.  I told her about it.  She liked the idea of having dinner under a beautiful night sky by candlelight.  I also told her about the song, though I couldn’t sing it to save my life.

And because it was just us two, Twilight had yet to show up, we went upstairs for bed early after dinner.  Once there her eyes and mood softened to the bedroom look women are known for.  She told me to let her do everything tonight.  We made love that night on the bed.  It wasn’t wild sex, but slow.  She wanted to take it slow tonight.  And as she slowly rode me, she also put on a show for me.  Raising her hands above her head to play with her hair.  Lowering them to play with her breasts.  All the while with her eyes locked onto mine.  This was her way of helping me to forget about this morning.  She was putting on a show for me.  Dancing not only for me but on me.  All throughout she let my hands explore her body.  I wanted to know and explore every inch of her.  And I did, with her moaning my name in acceptance.  Right up until her cry of release as we came together.

^_^

“We need to talk,” I told my aunt when she pulled me into her dreamscape.

She nodded, raising a hand, “I’ll get your mother.”

Mother popped into view then smiled when she saw me.  “Good evening, my sunshine boy,” she said giving me a hug putting her wings around me.  “How are you?  How was your day?”

“Something happened,” I told her as I pulled away from her.

“What was it?” she asked now concerned.

I told them everything from start to finish.  Everything about Fluttershy turning into Flutterbat and her assault on me.  And how Fluttershy has to deal with the emotions as well.  

“My boy,” mother whispered pulling me into a hug again.

“We wished that had never happened to you,” Luna said compassionately.

“Thanks.  I’m alright.  With Philomena’s help.”  Both of them smirked at me at that.

“I’m happy that it didn’t hurt your friendship with them.”

“I agree, mother.  I think there is some good coming out of this.  Applejack has agreed to try and be friends,” I told mother while letting her hold me.

“That’s good,” Luna said with a small smile.

“Yes, it is.  I’m proud of you for looking for the good in bad situations,” she kissed my head.

“I try.  Fluttershy has agreed to talk with the rest of the girls about how she feels.  And in the morning I’d like to go to AJ’s and see if she’s talking to Fluttershy yet.  And if not, why?  Although, if she hasn’t I think I already know the reason.”

“Yes, nephew,” Luna nodded in understanding.  “She would still have guilt and thus not want to speak to her friend yet.”

“Exactly.”  I sighed, enjoying my mother hugging me, “It’s just a bad situation all around.  I think they’ll get through it.  They all have a strong friendship.”

“They are the Element bearers after all,” Luna said with a nod agreeing with me.  We lapsed into a companionable silence for a while until mother felt it was time to go.

“Have a good day my sunshine boy,” she kissed my head again before fading away.

“Now then, where would you like to go?” Luna asked.

“Rarity’s dream.  I figured with AJ now opened the door to me I’d concentrate on Rarity now.”

Luna used her magic to bring Rarity’s dream orb to her hand and then in front of me.

^_^

A flash later and I was back in Manehattan, but this time with me as me and not the constable.  Rarity wasn’t here yet and the scene was playing out as it did before.  I wasn’t sure what was going on, so I stood and waited.  I got even more confused when two Raritys showed up.  One was standing by me and the other was walking down the street of Manehattan.  Both were her real modern age.

“I’m so worried about Manehattan,” Rarity whispered as she stood beside me.

All I know how to do was watch and wait.  I had no clue what was going on.  Or what she was talking about.

“I’m scheduled to be there for a fashion event with my friends,” she said while watching herself walk down the street.  Then when her double walked in front of an alley, a big burly man grabbed her.  She started screaming, but nopony paid her any mind.  “Will it happen again?” she whispered while hugging herself.  We watched as her double got pulled into the alley.

I couldn’t stand it anymore and ran into the alley for it wasn’t that far from me.  As I ran off, the dream Rarity gasped at me, as if suddenly remembering that I was there.  “GET OFF OF HER,” I screamed at the man while swinging a right hook at him.  The man had just enough time to look up in confusion before my fist connected with his face.  Rarity got free when the man fell to the ground.  The whole dream began to fade away as I turned around to face Rarity.  

When everything went black, it was only she and I.  Then my clothes changed from my usual get up to the constable outfit from before.

“You saved me.  You protected me, Fred,” her voice had confusion and curiosity in it as she walked up to me.  “Why?”

I simply looked at her with a smile, “Isn’t that what friends are for?”

She opened her mouth to speak but didn’t say anything.  Her eyes just scanned me up and down as if seeing me for the first time.

“Is it really that hard to see me as a friend who cares for you?” I asked softly, trying to make my voice dreamlike.  She didn’t answer as the dream started fading away.

^_^

“Good morning, Twilight, Spike,” Philomena and I walked into the kitchen slash dining room upon greeting her and Spike already at the table.

“Good morning,” Philomena echoed with a wave of greeting.

“Morning, you two,” Spike greeted from the table, eating pancakes.  “Pancakes are on the table for you.”

“Thanks, Spike,” I said with a smile as we sat down at the table.  Twilight, however, didn’t say a single thing.  Not that I expected her to hear us when it was obvious she wasn’t on earth.  She was sitting at the table, staring off into space with a fork in her hand halfway to the plate.  I said to the plate because the fork was empty with nothing on it, so it was on the way down and not on the way up.  After sitting down I waved a hand in front of her face.

“She’s lost in thought,” Spike chuckled at my attempt.  “There’s almost no way to bring her out of it.”

I smirked giving him a wink before leaning close to Twilight’s ear.  “Books suck and should be burned.”

The effect was immediate.  In a flash, she turned to me with fury in her eyes, “You do and I’ll burn you.”

My finger bopped her on the nose with a laugh, “Now that I have your attention, good morning.  You were lost in thought, so I’d try and bring you back down to earth.”

She gave a short snort and wrinkled her face cutely when my finger touched her nose.  “Ok, I get it,” she smirked in good nature before batting my hand away.  “Good morning.”

“What had you so lost in thought, Twilight?”

“I was just thinking what you said to Fluttershy yesterday and what we talked to her about,” she replied now going back to her now cold breakfast.

“How is she?” I wondered as Philomena and I took our share of breakfast.

“She still feels guilty, but after your talk with her and our talk with her, she’s doing better.”  Twilight looked over to me with a genuine thankful smile.  “You did well yesterday by the way.  I think it steered her in the right direction.”

“What?  What happened yesterday?”

“Never you mind, Spike,” Twilight admonished him a little for asking.  “Just go and spend time with the Crusaders today.”

He whined, “Aww, but why?”

“You’ll find out when you get older,” I chipped in.

“Exactly,” Twilight finished that with a nod.  “Anyway, I think she’s going to be alright.  She’s agreed to talk with us today.”

“Everyone?”

Twilight shook her head, “Not yet.  The only one of us that she hasn’t talked to is AJ.”

I nodded to her, “Figured.  I’ll go over to the farm and talk with her while she works.  See if I can get her to talk with her.”

“Alright, Fred.  Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.  At least some good has come from this.  AJ has agreed to try being my friend and let me call her AJ.  It’s a start.”

Twilight seemed to think about that then nodded, “True.  Wish the circumstances were different though.”

“You and me both,” I agreed then looked over to Philomena.  “Why don’t you go with Twilight and talk with Fluttershy some more while I work on getting AJ to talk with her, alright?”

“Alright,” Philomena agreed.

“Good, in that case, I better finish lunch and get to the farm.”  After quickly finishing breakfast, I gave Philomena a kiss before saying good day and leaving the library for the farm.

^_^

Big Mac was the first one I saw after entering the property.  He was working in an area close to the front fence.  He nodded to me after I waved a greeting and started walking his way.  He looked over what I was wearing and raised an eyebrow at me, “Came here to work?”

I nodded to him, “That and to talk with AJ about what happened yesterday.  Twilight told me that she’s yet to talk to Fluttershy about it.”

His only response was a raised eyebrow.

“You don’t know what happened yesterday when Twilight’s spell turned Fluttershy into Flutterbat?”

“Only just that,” he responded, “not the details.”

“In that case, don’t worry about it, I’ll just talk with AJ.  Know where she is?”

He nodded toward the west, “In the west field.”

“Alright.  Thanks, Big Mac,” I nodded to him and started walking off with his “Eeyup” in my ears.

A little while later, I saw AJ off in the distance working some trees all by her lonesome.  And because this AJ is like the one I grew up with I could surmise why.  She wanted to be alone.  Well, not this morning.  “Good morning, AJ.”  I said “AJ” with a little caution and a somewhat softly, as if to ease into it as I walked up to her.

She stopped mid-strike with her leg in the air against her body.  At that moment, she almost looked like a snake ready to strike the poor tree with her hoof.  And by the look in her eyes, she was surprised to see me.  “Oh hi, Fred.”  She paused while looking up at me, setting her leg down gracefully.  “I’m surprised to see you here.”

“Why?  Because of what happened yesterday?”  She nodded.  “I’m not going to avoid this place, or you, simply because something bad happened.  I wouldn’t be much of a friend if I did.”

“I guess I can understand that,” she said slowly before taking a breath and using her hat to get the dust off of her legs and shorts.  “So, why are you here?”

“Two things.”  I held up a finger, “One, is to work with you.”  I held up another finger, “And two is to talk you into speaking with Fluttershy.”

She sighed, leaning her back against the tree, and fiddled with her hat nervously.  “I don’t know if I can face her.  Not after it was my fault for what happened to her, and you.”

“I figured you’d say that,” I gave her a slight smirk.  “You’re just as stubborn as your counterpart.”  Stepping up to her, my eyes met hers with a soft yet firm look.  “Listen, AJ.  You need to speak to her.  For her, and for yourself.  She doesn’t blame you, even though you blame yourself.  You both need to talk it out.  And besides, you can’t avoid her forever.  She’s your friend.  And right now she needs you to help her through the guilt she’s feeling.”

“I don’t know,” she looked down unsure of herself.

I simply raised her head and looked into her eyes.

She nodded slowly, “Alright.”  I smiled when she said it.  Before she turned to start working again.  “After I get done.”  I didn’t let her continue by grabbing her arms.

“Oh no, you don’t.  Go.  Now.  The longer you wait, the easier it will be to talk yourself out of it.”

She stared at me with a defiant look.

I stared back with an equally defiant look.

Minutes seem to pass between us.

“Don’t make me take you there myself,” I told her at last with a wicked smirk.  “Because I’ll do it.”

Her face softened with a long sigh as I let her go.  “Alright, you’re right.”  She started walking off with, “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome,” I said to her with a satisfied smile as she walked off to face her friend.  After that, the morning went alright.  For the most part anyway.  To continue what AJ was doing I had to learn to either kick the tree or climb them in order to get the apples.  I first tried kicking them with some moderate success.  And after a while, I could see the benefits of doing it this way when you switch legs.  It’s great exercise and good practice for side kicking.

Pretty soon, I had worked up a sweat.  So, I took off my shirt and tied it around my waist, and continued working.  Until I heard what sounded like a triangle ringing through the air before Granny’s voice cut across the orchard announcing lunch.  What I hadn’t asked was what to do about lunch.  I could at least find out how they feed my fellow humans at any rate.  So, I started walking toward the farmhouse.

“Hey, Fred,” Big Mac’s voice hit my ears after I walked onto the path.

I turned around giving him a friendly wave.  “I’m hungry, how about you?”

“Eeyup,” he said then took a good look at my back then looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

I smirked, “Philomena.  We stepped up our relationship.”  He nodded and started walking with me.  “I’m curious about lunch.  How do you normally feed the humans here?”

“Buffet style in front of the house,” he said.  “On hot days like this, we let them use the porch for shade.”

I nodded.  “I think I’ll do the same.”

“You’re welcome inside,” he offered.

“Thank you, Big Mac, but I just won over AJ as a friend.  Don’t want to upset Granny just yet and have her try and ruin that,” I told him.  “And speaking of, I convinced her to go talk with Fluttershy, so not sure when she’ll be back.  I continued where AJ left off, though I’m not as quick as she is.”

“Suit yourself and thanks for the help.”  We approached the house where there was a small table set up with a large bowl, some bread, and water.  One of the women of the house serving the men that had lined up.

“You’re welcome,” I said to him as he nodded before going inside.  Meanwhile, I got in line behind the rest of the guys.

“Oh, hi there,” the woman behind the table greeted me as she served me lunch.  At the table, there were a number of bowls for us to take.  Each looked like about a good size for a decent hearty meal.  She filled the bowl as full as she could, put a spoon in it, and a piece of bread on top.  “You must be new.”

“Thank you,” I said taking the bowl from her.  “Not really.  I’m a free man working here voluntarily, actually.”  She gave me a confused look as I took a large glass of water.  “Strange I know, but you see I’m Fred Justice.  Princess Celestia’s son.  Big Mac and Applejack are friends of mine.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, my prince,” she said and immediately bowed.

“No, no, please.  Stand up,” I told her with a smile.  “It’s ok.  I may be a prince by birth, but I want to earn that title.”

“Then why are you working here and eating with us?” came a masculine voice off to the side.  It was the man that was before me in line that spoke up.

“Lots of reasons, friend,” I said to him kindly.  With a nod of his head, he invited me to eat with the other three men on the porch.  Which I agreed through a nod of my own.  “One reason why I came,” I began after sitting down in a chair and putting my meal on the small folding table in front of me, “is to convince Applejack to go talk with Fluttershy about what happened yesterday.  She feels responsible.  And the other is exercise and the enjoyment of physical labor.  The other benefit is talking with you gentleman.”

“Why us?” another one of them asked.

To which I responded with a smirk, “Why not?”

“Alright, then what’s your story then?” another one asked.

“Fair enough,” I nodded and spoke between bites while we ate.  “My father grew up here.  John Justice was his name.  After the confrontation between him and Granny, she sold him.  That’s where he met Princess Celestia in Canterlot right at the front gate.”  Each one had his figurative ear in the story.  “My mother bought him with the thought of convincing my father he was wrong in his beliefs,” I smirked with a chuckle.  “It didn’t work obviously, and she fell in love with him.  Later they had me where two years after my birth my mother was forced to flee into the human world.”  They all stopped eating to stare at me in shock when I mentioned the human world.  “Where I grew up with my human mother Celestia and human Aunt Luna.  While growing up there, I had no clue that this world or my birth-mother Princess Celestia even existed.  Until a short time ago and here I am.  Getting to know my mother and help her eradicate slavery.”

“There’s another world out there?  A human world?”

I nodded to the guy on my right.  “Oh yes.  In that world, slavery is outlawed by most nations.  Especially the nation I grew up in.  And humans are the only sentient species there.  Ponies are four-legged walking animals that aren’t sentient.  Ponies there are no different than bulls here.”

“Could we go there?” one of them asked eagerly.

I hummed in thought.  “It’s possible,” I emphasized, “but hard to pull off.  You see the way over there is through a stand-up mirror used as a portal.  Unfortunately, it’s closed right now and won’t open for another two years.  At which point it will only be open for three days.  Not much time to move a lot of people through.  Furthermore, the human world is vastly different than this one.  Both in society and with advanced technology.  Which everyone wanting to go would have to be educated on first before they crossed over.  Otherwise, it would fall upon my human mom over there to educate you.”  That didn’t help their hopes any, but I didn’t want to give them false hopes.  They just sighed and went back to eating.  “Of course, I’m not saying it’s impossible.  Just give my mother and I some time to end slavery, start education, and work something out.”

They seemed to accept that with a grunt and a nod.  Throughout the rest of the lunch, they wanted to know what the human world was like.  What inventions were over there?  I told them what I could and in return, they told me about how they were treated and the life they had here.  All in all, I was happy to have lunch with them and talk to them.

The afternoon work was more of the same.  I went back to where I left off after not seeing hide, nor hair, of AJ.  With all the practice I was getting the afternoon went fairly well.  My body started getting into a rhythm of sorts with the kicking.  Borrowing a phrase from AJ, “I was plum tuckered out,” when the call came for the end of the day.  I met and talked with Big Mac on the main road between the fields, told him how far I got and where the baskets were.  Again he offered supper in the house.  I told him thanks, but that was alright.  I wanted to get back to the library and see if Twilight was there and how their talk with Fluttershy went.

^_^

The first thing that I wanted after getting back to the library was a nice long hot shower.  After walking in, I called out to see if anyone was home.  No response.  So, I headed upstairs.  And oh how that nice long hot shower felt so good on my sore muscles.  Sense the girls weren’t here there was no reason to rush through it.  That gave the hot water time to work its way into my sore muscles and joints.

However, it wasn’t until after the shower was done that I got the shock of my life.  I had just got done with the shower, just got done with drying myself off, save for my hair, and put the towel on the wall hanger when it happened.  Twilight suddenly teleported in with a soft pop, saw me, grabbed my hand with, “Come with me,” and then teleported again.  This time with me going with her.  So basically, Twilight appeared at just the right time after the shower when I had just got done setting the towel down when she appeared and teleported my naked self from the safe confines of the library bathroom.

And to a place in some wooded area, I didn’t recognize.  It wasn’t the Everfree, that much I did know.  When we reappeared I was standing slightly behind Twilight while facing her other friends, Fluttershy not being present.  Her four other friends, including Philomena, looked at me, then to her, and then back to me with mixed expressions.

The mixed expression was:  AJ blushing almost beet red, hiding mostly behind her straw hat while taking glances toward my southern region.  Rarity had a simple shocked face with her mouth hanging open as if she trying to catch flies.  All the while her eyes going south for a better view.  Pinkie was a little worrying.  She had a look similar to a man dying of thirst that just found a clean source of water with an “O” expression on her face.  Rainbow put a hand to her mouth trying hard not to laugh, while also taking a good look south.  Philomena was also laughing up a storm.

“I’m back with Fred,” Twilight said quickly while looking at her friends, which meant she hasn’t yet realized just what she’s done yet.

“Yeah, but you...seemed to...have left something...behind Twilight,” Rainbow said between snickers before losing it in belly laughter.

“Huh?” Twilight wondered while looking over herself.  Then when she spotted me and the sour look I was giving her, her eyes went wide, and then south, with a large gasp.  “Why are you naked?”

“It appears that a certain someone felt it necessary to pull me from the shower into the woods without any warning whatsoever.”  With each word, I spoke my voice got firmer and upset along with getting closer to her face.  And the breeze against my naked skin wasn’t helping any because a certain part of me was clearly happy to see them.  And there was no way I was going to hide that at this point.

“My stars Twilight,” Rarity cried out with an incredulous look with a voice to match.  All while trying not to look at my now erect member in clear salute in their presence.

Twilight could only blush beet red, stare at my erect member, and try stuttering out apologies.  I’ll admit one thing here and now and only once.  Being naked in front of these beautiful girls while they were fully clothed was a turn on.  That’s kind of obvious at this point.  

“Look on the bright side,” Pinkie grinned at me while her eyes scanned my body as if trying to memorize it for later use, “at least he won’t have to get undressed.”

“Why?” I asked slowly and cautiously while eyeing them warily.  “And where’s Fluttershy?”

“She’s on your shaft,” Twilight said suddenly with her eyes still locked on my erect member.  Realizing what she had said, she shook her head attempting to correct herself.  But as she kept trying it just got worse.  “I mean inside my path, I mean around my bend, I mean-”

Twilight got interrupted suddenly when AJ stepped up putting a hand to her mouth.  “Twilight, give up.”

Rainbow was barely standing at this point she was laughing so hard.

To my surprise, Pinkie stepped up to me while looking up at me.  And as she put a hand to my chest she looked up into my eyes.  What I saw there, in her orbs, was a look I can’t quite place.  She had bedroom eyes, yes, but not necessarily for me.  Although that was there also.  “Fred, Fluttershy is just down that path and around the bend.  She’s laying on a thick blanket by a small waterfall ready for you to make love to her.”  Pinkie’s voice was soft and erotic as if she was pretending it was her there and not Fluttershy.

That kind of shocked me.  Really?

“She needs this, Fred,” Philomena stepped up to me with a smile that spoke of feminine understanding.  “First time leave bad memory, want replace with good one.”

“She was a virgin, dude,” Rainbow clarified for me after getting her breath back.  The rest of what they were trying to say clicked into place.

“And because her first time having sex was as Flutterbat and not herself, she wants to ‘do it the right way’ as she put it.”  I finished the thought for them where they nodded to me.

“I tried thinking of the most romantic place,” Rarity spoke up for the first time, now looking at me instead of my erect member.  Rarity’s eyes went firm as if she was warning me, “She wanted only you, Fred.  She wanted this to be a wonderful, fulfilling, and special moment for both of you.”  The look in her eyes said one thing to me, ‘Don’t screw it up or suffer my wrath.’

“You’re a good man, Fred,” Pinkie said up to me with a wide smile.  Her fingers scratched my chest softly as her other set of fingers were playing with my shaft.  Her light touches were sending heat waves through me.  “Philomena has agreed that, if you want, we could be friends with benefits.”

Whoa!  My mouth hung open at her sudden and bold approach.  While the gears of my mind tried grinding out the possibilities, my member twitched in response to her offer.

Philomena leaned in rubbing her cheek against mine, “Love her, Fred.  Replace hurt and guilt with love and peace, yes?”

“Alright.”  As they backed up to let me walk down the path, Pinkie backed up with bedroom eyes locked onto mine and biting her bottom lip.  A single finger trailed up the back of my shaft until she lightly flicked the head.  Not knowing anything else to say about that, I turned and walked down the path and around the bend to make love to Fluttershy.

Rarity was right in that it was meant to be romantic.  Upon rounding the bend in the path, the first thing I saw was Fluttershy in a long light pink sundress with flowers on it.  She was on a large thick quilt with her back to me, sitting in that girlish way almost all women do with their legs off to one side of them.  It was near picturesque with the quilt upon a dense thick layer of flowers.  The mist from the waterfall almost reaching her, but the sound added a calming effect to the area.  Adding to that was the thick canopy of trees surrounding the small pond of perfectly clear water.  The rays from the setting sun almost looked like hands trying to reach through the copse of trees in a last-ditch effort to grab her.  Putting all that together made for a relaxing and romantic area to make love in.  

She hadn’t seen me yet because her back was turned.  Plus she was talking to a couple of birds.  One in each hand.  Couldn’t tell what they were from where I was standing.  Which was about fifteen or so yards away, give or take.  I hadn’t entered the small clearing around the pond yet.  I felt like a man on a hike that had come across a beautiful woman bathing naked in the water.  Or a hunter hunting deer that lost sight of it only to find that it turned into a beautiful woman.

After taking a calming breath, I stepped into the clearing and started making my way over to her.  Of course, as I got closer, her birds saw me and started chirping to her excitedly.

That’s when Fluttershy turned her head around to look at me.  As her eyes went wide and her face flushed I kept walking.  Her eyes went south with her mouth hanging open but not saying anything while her birds flew away.  She stayed that way even as I got closer to her as if her mind shut down or wasn’t sure what it was seeing.  Her eyes knew what to do.  They roamed over my naked body as if wanting to memorize me.

“Oh...my,” her voice was almost inaudible while she watched me step onto the large quilt.  It was larger than a king-sized bed, now that I had a chance to gauge its size.  I don’t know what they put underneath it but whatever it was felt extremely soft.

I sat down next to her but facing the opposite direction with my legs stretched out in front of me.  Leaning closer to her a little, I put a gentle hand on her leg.  “Hi.”

Her face was almost the same color as a beet, but she smiled all the same.  “Hi,” her hand fiddled with a lock of her hair as she bit her bottom lip nervously.  “You didn’t have to...um...be so bold to come already naked.”  She said something along the lines of “not that I mind” or something like it.  Couldn’t hear it that well because of how quiet her voice was.  

I smirked with a chuckle, “Well, I doubt that was the plan.  I just got done drying off from the shower when Twilight popped in, grabbed me, and popped out so fast I didn’t get a chance to tell her that I wasn’t wearing anything at the time.”

“Oh dear,” she giggled putting her hands to her mouth.

“You can imagine the girl’s reactions.”

She nodded at me.

“Applejack blushed beet red hiding behind her hat, Rarity was shocked that I had arrived in such an uncouth manner, Twilight was stuttering her apologies, Pinkie looked at me like a man dying of thirst, Philomena and rainbow were laughing their butts off.”

She giggled cutely at the image that popped in her head about her friend’s reactions.  My fingers rubbed her leg lightly and slowly in a lazy manner.  I had an itch to explore every inch of her.

“Thank you for coming,” she whispered to me.  “They did tell you why?”

“Yes,” I nodded in return, “but, I want to hear it from you anyway.”

“Oh, ok.”  Now she was back with fiddling with a lock of hair again.  “It’s just...I am a virgin.  Or...was...a virgin.  But the first time for me was more of a nightmare than a mare’s dream.  It was horrible for both of us.  I didn’t want to remember it as something horrible.  It should be a wonderful experience.  For the both of us.”

“So, you’re not doing it to punish yourself then?” I asked even though I already knew the answer.  Just needed to hear it with my own hears.

She shook her head.  “No, I’m not.  As we remember this in the future, I would like us to remember tonight instead of yesterday.  Something beautiful and wonderful to be remembered between close friends.”

“Which is why they put together such a romantic spot,” I whispered to her, leaning in close to her.  

She nodded quickly.  “So does that mean...you...agree to...” she trailed off her question as nervousness set in.

“I do,” nodding to her slowly I spoke softly.  Raising my hand I put it gently against her cheek.  My thumb lightly trailing her lips.  “You want me to make love with you?”  She nodded slowly, but my finger wouldn’t allow her to bite her bottom lip.  “To undress you?”  She nodded.  “To cover every inch of your body in slow lazy kisses?”  She nodded once again.  “Then I’ll start at the top and slowly work my way down.”

“Ok,” she whispered before our lips met together in a soft kiss.  It was a lazy kiss.  Without a rush of need, but one that spoke of slow, soft, and gentle caresses.  The soft fur of her neck tickled my lips, planting light kisses on each side of her neck.  My hand ran down from her cheek to her neck before lightly rubbing against her upper chest.  Tilting her head back she gave me more access to work with.  Her breath hitched and quickened.  Her heart beat faster in her chest.  And her body almost seemed to shake or vibrate under my touches.

She was nervous.

I could feel it in my kisses and in my hand.  Slowly I kissed her lips lightly.  She returned it.  My hand reached up caressing her cheek again with my head on the other side whispering in her ear, “You’re nervous.”

Her head nodded slowly, “But it’s ok.  I want this.”

“I know, but I want you to be relaxed and comfortable with me,” I whispered.  Then I moved completely behind her, put my legs on either side of her, and gently took her arms to have her lean back against me.  Kissing her cheek once, I laid my head against hers and wrapped my arms around her.  “Take deep slow breaths.”

She complied.  At first, her breaths sounded nervous but started to level out.

“Your safe with me,” I whispered into her ear.  “A friend and lover who cares for you.”  I lightly kissed her cheek again.  Her wings may have been limp behind her, but her hair and wing feathers tickled the skin on my chest.  My hands gently rubbing circles around her stomach.  “Keep breathing slow and deep.  Feel the wind against your fur and hair.  Let it calm you, cleanse you.”  

Her breathing started slowing and smoothing out, compared to the nervousness as it was before.  Better, but not good enough yet.  

“Just you and me with nature,” I continued, her hands covering mine.  “Your safe and secure with me, your friend and lover.”  My lips met her neck again.  Her breathing slowed and deepened, her body limp against mine.  “You feel safe with me, Fluttershy?”

“Yes,” she whispered without hesitation, her head now resting back against my shoulder, and her eyes closed.

“You accept me as a friend who cares for you?”  Her hands gently moved with mine in circles around her stomach.

“Yes,” against saying without hesitation.

“You accept me as a lover?  One that you are willing to give yourself to because you feel safe and secure?”

“Yes,” no hesitation.

Now she was relaxed.  It showed in her breathing, which was slow, deep, and calm.  And now it was time to start the fire.

“And you are my friend, Fluttershy.  One that I gladly give myself to as a friend and lover.”  She sighed contently as my lips met her cheek and then her neck this time.  Her eyes were still closed as she followed my hands around her stomach.  “Right now, I’m all yours, Fluttershy.  Hear the waterfall in your ears.  Smell the forest, the water, and the air around us.  It’s beautiful, you’re beautiful, and all that we will share is beautiful.  Here, there’s no shame, no nervousness.  Only us and our love.”  My hand tilted her head toward me, and with her eyes still closed I kissed her.  A light kiss that she sighed into, deepening a little at the end.

Then she opened her eyes and looked into mine.  She was ready.  There wasn’t a hint of nervousness in her eyes anymore.  “Beautiful Fluttershy.  You want to get aroused by me?”

“Yes, Fred,” she whispered without any doubt in her mind.  It was evident in the look she was giving me.

“Then I’ll start with your wings.  Lean forward, so I can unzip your dress and let it fall from around you.”  She nodded and leaned forward, moving her hair from back to front over her shoulders.  I took the zipper between my fingers and slowly lowered it down her back.  Both hands took either side of her dress and spread them apart.  Fluttershy took her arms out of the sleeves first before removing her wings from the wing holes.  Got to remember to ask Rarity about that later.  The top part of her dress fell forward into her lap.  She was wearing a light pink bra, but not for long.

I kissed the back of her neck.  “Feel the wind against your skin and fur.  It’s nature, it’s natural, and it’s wild.”  My voice was quiet as I kissed down her back slowly.  “Let it stir within you, Fluttershy.  Let that wind fan the flames of passion for me.”  My hands were rubbing up and down the sides of her back while brushing up against the sides of her small perky breasts.  The fabric of her bra felt like a soft cotton material similar to a shirt and looked hand made.  “Feel my passion for you, Fluttershy.  With each kiss of my lips.  With each touch of my hands and fingers, let it speak to you.”

I had to scoot back a little to kiss between her wings.  At the same time, my thumbs rubbed firmly between her wings up against the joints.  My fingers doing the same from the other side.  “Let them rise naturally, Fluttershy.  Let them rise with your passion and arousal.  Let them rise as the fire starts to burn within you.”  My voice was quiet as I spoke between kisses, using my fingers and lips to massage between and around her wing joints.

“Fred,” she moaned long and soft as her wings started rising.  It was in her voice, the way she breathed, and in her touch, as she started gripping my leg.  Her flame had ignited and was beginning to burn.

Slow circles my fingers massaged her wing joints as I kissed firmly against her back.  “You smell of flowers, earth, water, and ozone.  Your scent is intoxicating.”  I proved it by taking a slow sniff up her back.  “And you have captured me.”

Her wings now stood fully erect.  She moaned as my fingers dug into her wing joints, massaging them firmly.  “Take off my bra, Fred,” she told me in a voice now filled with arousal.

“It’s too constricting,” I told her acknowledging her command.  Each hand took a strap of her bra, slowly bringing them down off her shoulders.

Where she leaned back up before pulling her arms back through letting them drop to her sides.  Next was her clasp, and after undoing it, her breasts were free.  Her bra fell to her lap.  As she leaned back against me again she took her bra in her hand and tossed it aside.  My hands slowly came forward to gently caress each bosom, as if they were priceless possessions.  She moaned slowly while letting her head rest against my shoulder.  All the while she was trying to remove the rest of her dress by leg movement.  She whined slightly as I pulled my hands away from her breasts to help her.  She tossed her dress aside by her discarded bra.

She closed her eyes and relaxed against me with a long sigh of arousal.  Keeping to the outside of each bosom I let my fingers rub around the circumference.  Her head tilted away from me in command to kiss her.  I happily obliged.  “Oh, Fred.”  

One of her hands gripped mine as it explored around her breast.  The other pulled my other hand away and led it south.  “Lead me, my beautiful Fluttershy.”  Now it was my turn to turn my head away as she started kissing my neck as she placed my hand between her legs.  Firmly she pressed my hand against her over her panties.  I could feel the heat from her already.  She started kissing and sucking against my neck.  The vibrations of her low growling moan ran through me like a bolt of lightning.

“Guide me to your passion, my beautiful Fluttershy.  Invite me in.”  She guided my hand to squeeze her breast with the other being guided under her panties.  Her body was hot, wet, and ready.  Her breath tickled my skin as she guided my finger inside of her.

Each kiss got needier as she guided my hands into pleasing her.  She even stopped kissing me and looked up at me.  I saw the fires of passion in her eyes.  A minute later she had a look like it wasn’t enough.  And with her eyes locked onto mine, she let go of my hands to remove her panties.

“Fred?” she asked as a hand came up caressing my cheek.

“Yes?” I asked, gazing into her eyes.  The look in her eyes told me everything.  “Lay down,” I whispered with my own voice filled with fire for her.  And as I stood up, she did.  She laid down on her back, spreading her legs for me with her wings outstretched and stiff with arousal.  As I positioned myself, she spread out her hair from under her head.  And with my tip touching her entrance, I leaned over her positioning my arms under her shoulders and under her wings to caress her head.  It was the most wonderful feeling to feel her legs wrap around my waist.  And then to feel her legs press against me as she invited me inside.

She kept her eyes locked onto mine as she stretched to accommodate me.  I claimed her open mouth as my own as her entrance claimed my member.  The fire was lit and she was burning in the flames.  Each pull of her legs, each moan in my ear, each whisper of my name, and each kiss she gave me drove me further in the need and want to please her to the fullest.

Everything else fell away as we loved each other.  It was only us in the world right now.  What had started out as a gentle calm lagoon was now roaring rapids.  And we were happily riding those rapids as the need to claim and please each other gripped us as we gripped each other.  The burning fire was consuming us as we let it burn us.

We couldn’t get enough of each other.  And as our need for release got closer, I lifted my head to look into her eyes.  She looked into mine and I saw the same burning passion for release in hers as she saw in mine.  

“With...me,  Fred.  Inside...me,” she grunted with each meeting of our bodies.  I had used one hand to continuously rub between her wings.  And it showed on her face and in each deep growl and moan.

Our climax hit us hard and fast.  And with one last meeting of our bodies, her entrance gripped, pulled, and milked me for all I could give her.  I was hers and she let the forest around her know with one wild cry of climaxed pleasure.  Her legs squeezed me as did her entrance.  We tried keeping eye contact, but the pleasure overwhelmed us as our bodies shook with the pulses of release.  

I turned my body over to let her rest on top of me as our climax subsided.  Her whole body went limp as it left us drained, spent, and completely content.  “Wow,” she said softly after a few minutes of quiet as her body still quivered slightly during the afterglow.

I, on the other hand, was quite happy to lay there catching my breath with my arms around her while she planted light kisses across my chest.  My mind was having trouble keeping a train of thought in my head after something like that.  Thank you, Philomena, for this.  I made a mental note to repay her any way I could later.

“Fred?” she mumbled softly against my chest.

“Hmm?” was the only thing I could say.  Even tilting my head up seemed like a chore.

“I’ve got an idea,” she whispered with the tone of voice letting me know that I don’t think we were done yet.

“What’s that?” I finally lifted up my head to look at her and ask.

She looked at me with a wide content smile on her face.  “It’s night now with a new moon.  And with the stars out, it’s a beautiful night.”  I looked up to see the night sky twinkling above us.  “Why don’t we walk back to my cottage just like this.  Naked.  And while under the beautiful night sky, the full moon and twinkling stars, take an outside shower together?  I wash you and you wash me before going to bed together?”

Holy crap, it’s always the quiet ones, isn’t it?  “My beautiful, Fluttershy.  That sounds absolutely wonderful.”

She giggled excitedly, which was a wonder she could move at all, actually  “I don’t think we’ll be spotted.  Not on a night like this and this late at night.  And my cottage is close by.”  Then she leaned up, giving me a long passionate kiss that told of a long night to come, “Even if we’re spotted, I don’t care.”  

My night wasn’t over yet.
> Chapter Sixteen:  Going to Manehattan?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It wasn’t yet morning when I woke up again.  And it wasn’t surprising that I was in Fluttershy’s cottage, in her bed, or that we were still naked together.  What was surprising was that we weren’t alone anymore.  Philomena was also with us and also naked.  Philomena always sleeps naked, so that wasn’t surprising.  It didn’t surprise me that she was with us.  What I was wondering was when she joined us.  Aunt Luna’s moon hung in the sky and shined her dim light through the open window upon the two girls.  Fluttershy was laying against my left side while Philomena was laying against my right side.

Luckily there was room for all of us on the almost king-sized bed.  Fluttershy’s bed was like her room, simple but well made.  I was on my back with my arms over each of them.  Both girls had one wing over each other with their heads almost resting up against each other on my chest.  This I didn’t mind at all.  What guy would right?  Two beautiful naked girls laying in bed with you was every guy’s dream.

What I minded, a little was that one of Fluttershy’s hands had snaked its way down to my soft sleeping member.  Which, now, along with me was waking up due to her gentle slow strokes.  There was no way I was going back to sleep with her doing that.

To solve this little problem, I tickled the side of her body lightly to create an itch.  Which meant she’d use that hand to scratch it and reposition it.  Thankfully it worked.  After scratching her side, she repositioned her hand under her head again.  Thank goodness.  Now I can get more sleep.

^_^

I woke up again just when Fluttershy was waking up with a yawn.  Philomena just smiled when our eyes met.  The morning sun shined through the window lighting the two girls as if a sign from heaven.  Not that I would disagree with it if it was.  You can possibly imagine the smile that was on my face as I looked between them as we greeted the morning sun.

“Oh, good morning, Fred,” Fluttershy’s voice was back to normal letting me know that most, if not all, of her issues from the day before, was gone.  I smiled at her as she noticed Philomena out of the corner of her eye.  “Philomena,” Fluttershy giggled as a morning greeting to her.  “Good morning to you too.  When did you get here?”

“After we went to bed obviously,” I had to interrupt with a chuckle at the plain and simple obvious answer.  Philomena shook her head while lightly bopping me upside my head while Fluttershy giggled at my antics.  

“Twilight asked to check on you,” Philomena explained.  “Came last night and stayed.  Girls said they...show up in morning to see you.”

“Oh, in that case, I’d better get up and get ready then,” Fluttershy said, and started getting off the bed.  As she did, and as she stretched, I let my eyes wander over her slim small form.  And for once Philomena didn’t stop me.  This was probably one of the best mornings of my life.  “Like what you see?” she giggled, wiggling her butt at me making her tail sway back and forth.

“Definitely,” I nodded then looked to Philomena.  “And you too.”  Philomena chirped out a giggle and a nod of understanding.  

After Fluttershy giggled her way out of the room and to the bathroom, Philomena looked up to me with a wide smile.  “She is better.  More normal.”

“Yeah, she is,” I agreed, putting my hands under my head giving out a stretch of my own.  “I didn’t see any of the guilt or ghosts of the day before in her eyes, so I think she’s alright now.”

She nodded in agreement, then grinned up at me.  “I tell secret,” she whispered.  Which got me curious, so I raised an eyebrow for her to continue.  “We watched you and Fluttershy loving another.”

Did I just hear her right?  At my confused shocked face, she just smiled and nodded her head.  “All of them?”  She nodded again before wiggling herself more on top of me.

“Very hot,” she whispered up to me giving me her bedroom eyes.

My body started responding to her even if my mind was on, “Why did they stay and watch?”

“Worry for friend,” she told me, which I guess would make some sense.  The look that Rainbow gave me would fit into that explanation.  

I smirked, but nodded just the same, “And to make sure I didn’t screw it up either.”

Philomena agreed with a light hum.  Right after that, we heard the front door open.

“Fluttershy?” Twilight’s voice called out into the house.  We also heard the shower running, so Fluttershy wasn’t likely to hear Twilight’s call.  A grin spread over my face and motioned for Philomena to stay quiet.  She nodded and listened to Twilight’s hoofsteps.  We heard her head upstairs and down the hall toward our room.  But stopped.  

“No, Fred is probably in there,” Twilight muttered and her hoofsteps sounded once again in our direction.  Philomena was the one to mess with Twilight this morning when she scooted off of me, folding her wing off of me, and then taking my member in her hand.  And started pumping it slowly.  I got the picture and looked at the door with an expression of pure pleasure.

“Good morning, Fluttershy.  How are yo-“  Twilight came up to the door, peeked inside, and then froze.  Her eyes went wide as she saw us and what Philomena was doing to me.

I couldn’t stop myself, it was just too good to pass up.  “Morning, Twilight.  Come and join us.”

Her wings snapped open, but her face went into a firm upset look.  “Buck me,” she cursed at me before turning around.

Before she could take another step, I quickly got up out of the bed saying, “Alright, Twilight.  If you insist.”  And proceeded to comically walk after her with just that intent.  My arms outstretched before me, wiggling my fingers quickly, and blowing kisses her way.

She screamed out a sharp yelp in shock and started back away from me down the hallway.  “No, you don’t, Fred.  Stay away, don’t you dare.”

“But I’m just obeying your command,” I laughed at her.  “And this is the third or fourth time You’ve walked in on me while I was naked.  I think you’re trying to tell yourself something.”

“No I’m not, Fred,” she continued stomping away from me down the hallway.  “And that’s not what I meant and you bucking well know it.”  And all through this, Fluttershy didn’t open the door because she didn’t hear us?  She was probably lost in her own little world in the shower.

“Oh, but how do I know when you keep coming in seeing me naked all the time?”  We had backed up all the way back down the stairs to the first floor at this point.  She was near livid right now, but I was having too much fun to care.  I also knew that some of the other girls were bound to show up, I just didn’t know who or when.

But as fate would have it, right at that moment the door opened with Rainbow strolling in.  “Hey, Flutters-  What the…”

“Rainbow help me, tackle him,” Twilight said immediately upon Rainbow’s entrance.

And Rainbow Dash, being who she is, immediately didn’t argue, but flew at me with, “Got ‘im, Twilight.”

Now, remember, I’m used to wrestling with her human counterpart, but I don’t think she knows that…yet.  Our bodies connected with full impact.  Her momentum pushing me backward.  I could tell that Rainbow wanted to pin me to the floor and demand what was going on.  However, thanks to her human counterpart’s training, I knew to twist my body around where we started rolling along the floor.  And before Rainbow knew what was going on, I had her pinned to the floor with my feet on her legs and my hands on her arms.  And staring down at her with a face splitting grin.  “Well, good morning Rainbow,” I all but laughed down at her.  “Didn’t know you were this bold, especially after watching Fluttershy and I last night.”

Rainbow’s eyes went wide after I said that as the fight left her.  “How did-”

“Philomena was kind enough to tell me about you girl’s voyeurism last night.”  When I looked at her, Twilight’s eyes were wide with her mouth hanging open in shock.  I wiggled my eyebrows at Rainbow, “You two have been very naughty girls.”

Rainbow’s wings snapped open as I heard Philomena laughing her ass off upstairs.  Really, Rainbow?  Makes me wonder what turns on Twilight?

“Oh my...um...I think I missed something.”  Looking up, I saw both Fluttershy and Philomena at the foot of the stairs.  Fluttershy was wearing a robe while Philomena was still naked and giggling at Fluttershy’s confused expression.  “Fred?  Why are you on Rainbow Dash?”

“Twilight told her to tackle me and she lost,” I told her with a grin.

“Yeah, alright I...lost.  Now let me up,” Rainbow complained with her face red as a beet.  The tone of her voice told me that she’s like her human counterpart in that she hates losing.

However, “You’re not exactly struggling...Skittles.”

“Fred, will you please go put something on?” Twilight whined at me as she too was blushing beet red.

I got off of Rainbow anyway and even helped her up off the floor.  “Can’t.  Nothing here for me to wear.  You teleported me away from the library naked yesterday remember?”

She facepalmed and without looking up she groaned, “I’ll be right back.”  And then disappeared with a soft pop and a flash of magic.

Rainbow tried to ignore me as she turned to her friend, “So, Fluttershy, how are you feeling?”

“Oh just fine, Rainbow,” she told her with a wide smile as she stepped up to me, turned her back to me, grabbed my hands, and wrapped them around her.  “Fred, was so wonderful last night.”

For a moment, I closed my eyes and took a long sniff of her hair.  Flowers and ozone.  I felt her hands clasp onto mine as she pressed herself back up against me.

“He was?” Rainbow asked while looking skeptical, as if not believing what she was hearing.

Fluttershy nodded, guiding a hand up to her bosom, and letting me caress it.  “Oh yes.  The place you picked out was perfect, but it was Fred that calmed me down.”  She hummed while laying her head back against my chest and closed her eyes.  “You were so gentle at first, Fred.  Letting me relax.  Then making love under the moonlight.  After we got back here we showered outside, washing each other before going to bed together.”  She tilted her head to give me a passionate kiss.

There was a pause there which gave my mind enough time to remember about the dates Rainbow and I are supposed to be on.

“Oh by the way,” I interrupted looking over at Rainbow, “speaking of being together.  What about those dates Rainbow?  The bet that you lost?  Now that Philomena and I are together, have you two had a chance to talk about that?”

It took her second, but Rainbow remembered.  “Oh, yeah we talked it over,” Rainbow started explaining.

“That’s right, I forgot all about those,” Fluttershy said quietly.

Twilight suddenly popped back into the cottage, saw me with Fluttershy, and flung my clothes at me.  “Here are your clothes.  Now please, put them on.”

I caught the shirt and pants with one hand before backing up, “Alright, alright.  Jeez.”  I started putting on my shirt, “So what’s the verdict, Rainbow?”

“Oh...um.  It’s alright.  You know, no big deal,” Rainbow told me.  Her voice sounded like she either wasn’t thrilled about it or just not sure.  It was echoed as she crossed her arms under her chest with a shrug of her shoulders.

“Look, Rainbow,” I said to her while putting on my pants.  “That whole thing was simply to get to know you.  That’s all.  So, if you don’t want to call it a date, that’s ok.  Honest.  All joking aside, alright?”  Once my pants were on, I stepped up to her and offered my hand.

She looked at it, then me.  And sighed with a small smile, “Alright, all joking aside, I guess I can agree to that.”

“Great, thanks.”

“Look, Fluttershy,” Twilight interrupted, and with the tone in her voice it sounded like she was getting impatient.  “Are you alright?  Because all of us are going with Rarity tomorrow morning to Manehattan you know.”

Manehattan?

Fluttershy nodded, “I’m great, Twilight.  Fred was just wonderful last night.  And the spot everypony picked out was romantic.’

“Oh, good, because we really need to support Rarity as she attends the fashion competition,” Twilight sighed in relief.

I cleared my throat and raised a hand, “What’s this about Rarity and a fashion competition?”

“Oh, Rarity is going to Manehattan to compete in a fashion competition and we’re going along to support her,” Twilight explained.

“Ok, so why haven’t Philomena and I been invited to join?” I wondered as Philomena stepped in front of me to put my arms around her.

“Rarity our friend.  We want to support her,” Philomena said in a way that mimicked a pouting child, complete with sad eyes.  

“I understand, Philomena.  But you’ll have to take that up with her.”

“Ok, let us go,” Philomena spoke quickly, taking my hand in hers.

I stopped her with a hand on her shoulder, “Whoa, hold on there fire starter.”  I chuckled a little at the look she gave me as she wondered why I stopped her.  “Dress first.”

She looked down at herself before giggling at her absentmindedness.  And with a nod, she went upstairs to dress again.  “You know, Fluttershy if you want you could put in a good word for me.  Besides, you can thank her for picking out the romantic spot last night.”

Fluttershy brightened instantly with a wide smile, “Good idea, Fred.”

^_^

“Rarity, are you here?” Fluttershy called out after we walked into Rarity’s boutique.  Though called out would be a little bit strong for her soft voice.  Philomena was also there with me as she had her arm in mine.  The last time I was here she wasn’t all that receptive, so after last night I wonder how she will react to me.

“Fluttershy darling, is that you?” came her voice from the back, wafting through the double doors ahead of us.

“Yes, Rarity.  I’m here with Fred and Philomena.”

“Just a minute,” Rarity called out in her usual voice.  I didn’t hear any hesitation in it either.  Then again I don’t think she expected me to ask to go with her and the girls to Manehattan either.

“I’ll admit one thing,” I spoke up softly while looking around to kill time.  “This world’s Rarity’s boutique is quite something.  Her human counterpart’s boutique seems like every other store compared to this one.  Even the building is shaped differently.”

“Really, Fred?” Fluttershy asked where I nodded to her.

“I guess I can accept the compliment, Fred,” Rarity said as she pushed open the double doors.

“You’re welcome.  I meant it too.  Why a carousel though?”

She smiled and sashayed up to me, rolling her eyes a little as if the answer was obvious.  “Because my dear human, fashion is like a carousel.  Some designs come around for a time, fade away, and then return again.  Not all, but some fashion trends do come around again.”

“Huh,” I chuckled lightly with a nod of acknowledgment, “haven’t thought of it that way, but your right.  If I ever see your counterpart again, I’ll tell her about it.”

She hummed at me, giving me a look that told me she wasn’t sure if she was ok with that or not.  Then she dismissed the whole thing with an almost unheard of snort and smiled to Fluttershy.  “Now, Fluttershy, what brings you here this morning?”

“A couple of things, actually.  I wanted to thank you for your help in planning last night.  It really was romantic and Fred was just wonderful.”  I could tell by her voice she was blushing.

“Well, you’re welcome,” Rarity came up and hugged her with Fluttershy returning it.  “And even though Fred and I aren’t friends, he had a good point in that it should be something treasured.”

That’s when Fluttershy pulled away with hurt on her face.  “That’s the other thing, Rarity.  Why didn’t you invite Fred along with us to Manehattan?”

Rarity blinked once as if trying to process the question.  “Why should I?  We aren’t friends and it’s just for my friends and I?”

“Now that hurt Rarity,” I spoke softly to her with a disappointing deep frown.  Philomena’s feathers were starting to get ruffled by it as well, I could tell.  “You don’t want my support?  You won’t allow me to support you in something you care about?”

“All he wants to do is support you as we do,” Fluttershy pleaded.

Rarity sighed and looked at her friend with a look that begged to be listened to, “Fluttershy darling.  I can accept that he’s Princess Celestia’s son.  I can also accept what happened last night and that you say you enjoyed it and seemed to be better because of it.  I can also try and accept that he may very well be a good man.  But I’m sorry, Fluttershy.  I simply can not accept him as my friend.”

“I see.”  I was hurt.  Deeply.  And that hurt and disappointment filled my soft voice.  “Then I won’t stay.”  I turned around with Philomena turning around with me and headed toward the door.  I know it probably shouldn’t have hurt as much as it did.  And I know that she was technically right, but I thought she was making progress in her dreams.  But to say something like that to your face.

“Fred...” Fluttershy whispered at me as I walked to the front door.

“Might want to stop by AJ’s place, Fluttershy.  So, she can see how you’re doing.  I’ll talk to you later.”  And left.  Philomena walked with her head leaning against my shoulder trying to comfort me.  Maybe her friendship is just too much to ask for.  Maybe she is just one that is incapable of change.  I just walked and ignored the rest of the ponies that were out for the day.  Even ignored the humans that were out for the day.

Philomena must have been leading me because after a bit of walking she pulled me into a bakery shop.  It took me a couple of minutes to realize that she had pulled me into Sugarcube Corner where Pinkie worked.  It was open, but also mid-morning, so no one was there yet.  The smell of baking goods was inviting though.

She sat me down at a booth in the corner before going up to the counter.  Depression about what Rarity had said hit me harder than I thought it would.  I still heard what Missus Cake said to Philomena.

“Hi dear,” Missus Cake greeted before leaning in to whisper.  “Yes, she’s upstairs.”  Philomena’s footsteps hit my ears as she went upstairs.  

Meanwhile, I simply sat in the booth feeling sorry for myself and depressed.  I leaned against the corner and closed my eyes.  A short time later I heard someone move into the booth with me.  It was Pinkie.  Her face showed pity for the way I was hurting right now.  And showed it by putting her arms around me and lowering my head to her breasts, using them as a pillow.  She was dressed of course, in a simple single color shirt and dress that, by all appearance, looked like it was what she wore for work every day.  Even though clean, it still held some stains and the smell of sugar and bakery.

“Philomena told me what Rarity said,” she whispered softly while holding my head.  She had a good set on her but also wasn’t overly large either.  I’d say a small D maybe?  Round, full, and firm they were perfect for laying my head in.  I’d be enjoying it way more than I was if I wasn’t feeling so bad right now.

“I know she didn’t mean to hurt my feelings...” my voice trailed off in thought as Pinkie rubbed my head.

“But she did anyway,” she finished for me and I nodded my head slightly.

“You meant what you said last night...right?  About being friends?” I asked now feeling a little nervous.

“Yes, Fred.  I meant every word.”  I felt her lean down close to my ear.  “And the part about the benefits,” she whispered into my ear.  I lifted my head as she pulled back and took my head to lead me out of the booth.  My mind was curious as to where we were going as we made our way across the dining area, through the back, and up some stairs.  While we walked upstairs I had a passing thought of where Philomena had run off to.  Because I didn’t see her around.

Pinkie led me upstairs and into a relatively short hallway.  Which consisted of three doors.  She led me into the last door.  Which turned out to be her upstairs bedroom.  That much was obvious.  You can just imagine what her room was like, being a party planner, and all.  It looked like a miniature party with some balloons and streamers around the brightly colored room.  She let go of my hand and shut the door behind me.  And to my surprise, she smiled at me before starting to remove her shirt.  My eyes widened and watched her expose her white bra covered breasts to me.  She giggled at the look on my face while laying her shirt on a chair next to her bed, which looked to be queen-sized.

“Uh...Pinkie.”  As much as I would enjoy having sex with her, I just wasn’t feeling it right now.

She shushed me softly, putting a finger on my lips with a smile that told me she understood.  “This isn’t sex, Fred.  But I want to comfort my friend.”  Her hands reached down, unzipped her bottom dress, and put it on the chair with the shirt.  “The best way to do that,” she said softly while reaching back to unhook her bra, “is to hold you against my naked body as you're naked as well.”  She unhooked her bra, took down the straps, and placed it on the chair.  Her breasts hung free.  And they were absolutely beautiful.  She wasn’t wearing thong panties, but it wasn’t granny panties either.  They were pink, naturally, and a little larger than thongs.  She took them off and added them to the chair.  She shook her head letting her curly hair bounce.

Then she stepped up to me and raised my arms over my head.  And took off my shirt, also putting it on the chair.  Then came my pants.  And because Twilight didn’t see fit to bring any underwear, I wasn’t wearing any.  She grasped my hand and pulled me into her bed.

It was just what she said.  She laid down then invited me to lay down facing her while pulling my head back into her firm beautiful breasts to comfort me.  I put my arms around her, hugging her, and closed my eyes to enjoy the light tickling her fur was doing to my cheeks.  She didn’t turn the light on either after we got into the room, so the only light was from the window.  Pinkie reached back and closed the curtain, leaving the room in a soft dim white.

I sighed a little as her hands rubbed my head.  The feeling of the rise and fall of her chest against my face was peaceful and comfortable.

“Better?” she asked in a soft whisper.  I felt her leg gently drape over mine as she snuggled with me.

I hummed softly in an affirmative way with a small smile.  This was about as close to heaven as I could get.  “Thanks, Pinkie.”

“You’re welcome, Fred.”  She laid her head over mine.  “You’re my friend and I want to comfort you.”

“You do it this way for your other friends?” I almost didn’t ask, but I was curious.

I felt her head shake.  “Nope.  Not like this.  You’re the only one of my male friends that has these special benefits.  We can be like this anytime, Fred.  Even if you aren’t feeling bad.”

Her words washed over me in a wave, making most of the hurt go away.  Not all of it mind you, but this did go a long way to making me feel better.  “Pinkie?”

“Hmm?”

“Thank you,” I said, holding her a little tighter, “you’re the best.”

She giggled slightly before rubbing my head and going back to humming softly.  For a guy, this was as close to heaven as you can get without actually being there.

^_^

I must have dozed off because when my eyes opened my head was still in Pinkie’s wonderful chest.  Of course, I didn’t know how long I’ve been asleep.  One of my arms was under Pinkie’s head.  The other was draped over her with my hand at the base of her tail.  Pinkie wasn’t as streamlined fit as Rainbow, but then again she wasn’t fat either.  I really don’t know how she does it, but in spite of all the sugary sweets she eats, she still keeps a slim figure with very little fat on her.  And what there is in just the right places.  My hand moved to one of those places.  Her nice round butt.  Probably all the bouncing, and skipping, she does.

“You’re a naughty boy, Fred,” Pinkie teased with a giggle.

I chuckled and patted her butt playfully, “Can’t help it, Pinkie.  You’re like an irresistible treat.”

“Aww thank you, Fred,” Pinkie cooed.

“You’re welcome, but if I do this too much Philomena might get jealous.”

“I’ll tell her not to worry then,” she giggled a little before wiggling her butt a little playfully.

My hand slapped her butt lightly and playfully.  But like all things, this too was coming to an end.  “Pinkie, we need you here,” came Missus Cake’s urgent voice up the stairs.

“Alright, I’ll be right down,” Pinkie nearly yelled back, so I let her go to let her get up and get dressed.  And let me tell you, it was a genuine pleasure watching her get dressed again.  Though now I had no clue what to do with myself.  But I simply smiled, letting my eyes roam over her body as she put on her bra and panties.

While she was doing that, my ears picked up the sound of hooves coming down the hallway.  I was laying on my back on her bed and at first, I thought that it might be Missus Cake.  However, it wasn’t Missus Cake.  Just when Pinkie got done putting her panties on, the door opened to show Twilight standing there.

“Pinkie, I was wondering if-“ she stopped dead at seeing me naked in her room, smiling and happy with Pinkie standing there in her underwear.  It must have been too much for her because her eyes narrowed at me as she threw up her hands with, “OH COME ON.”

I couldn’t help it, I laughed at her.

Pinkie was confused while standing there looking between us in her underwear.  

I caught my breath long enough to try and explain it to her.  “This is the fourth time she’s walked in on me naked, Pinkie,” I told her while chuckling between words.

“Why does this keep happening to me?” her voice was almost a whine as her eyes locked onto me.

“Maybe you just need to get it out of your system,” Pinkie offered while finishing getting dressed.  “You’ll have to figure it out on your own, I need to help the Cakes.”

Twilight shook her head, turning to Pinkie, “Oh yeah, Rarity wanted you to drop by when you have a chance and talk to her about...something.”

“Okie dokie lokie,” Pinkie replied and headed toward the door to work, “I’ll stop by after the rush.  Have fun you two.”  Pinkie left us as she singsonged her way out the door bouncing all the way.

I had finally caught my breath after laughing so hard earlier.  Twilight was standing there in something like a librarian type dress.  Which really worked for the sexy librarian look.  Her back was to me when I got up from the bed and walked up to her.  “I think I got an idea of what that “something” is Twilight.”

“Yes, Fred,” she said, turning around to face me.  “We’re trying to convince her to let you go.”

She sat down on the bed with me after I motioned for her to join me.  “So you don’t agree with her?”

Twilight shook her head, “No I don’t, but I can’t force her to make you go either.”  She looked up at me with a wide smile, “Philomena is getting the girls to talk to her.”

“Yeah, I can imagine,” I smiled in return while thinking about earlier.  “She’s the one that brought me here to Pinkie, so she can cheer me up.”

“Did it work?” I could hear her curiosity in her voice when she asked that question.

“Yeah it did,” I answered back with a smirk.  “Let me tell you something Twilight.  Pinkie and I didn’t have sex as you might think.  Yes, we were naked, but she was just holding me.  I even dozed off.  And I don’t know if I can put it into words.  But just simply holding someone...somepony that you care about is the most natural way to comfort them.  But to do that naked is like removing all barriers between you.  To be the closest to them that you can be.  It’s natural, it’s nature, and it’s like saying, ‘I want to remove any and all barriers and let you know how I feel so I can comfort you.’”

She seemed to think about it because she got that far off look when her mind is grinding about something.

“You can also say something else about it,” I said getting her attention again.  “You could say that being naked with somepony you care about is to lay bare everything about you.  Everything that’s good, and everything that’s bad.  Laying bare all your faults.  Being totally open with them, with you.  That if you wanted to, you could easily hurt me because I’m laying bare my soul before you.”

“I...I’ve never thought about it that way before,” she said slowly as I could see the gears grinding in her head through the look in her eyes.

As I sat next to her on Pinkie’s bed I put an arm around her.  “Right now Twilight, I’m completely open and vulnerable to you.  All joking and sexual innuendos aside.  You’re my friend Twilight and I trust you with myself and all my feelings.”

She turned her head and looked up at me.  Her eyes blinked once with her mouth hanging open, as if in awe of it.

“That’s what makes it so intimate, Twilight,” I whispered to her, looking into her eyes as if searching for something.  “You want to try it with me?”

“Oh...um,” she started blushing and fiddling with a lock of her hair, “I don’t know.”

Leaning over my lips touched her forehead softly, just at the base of her horn.  “I know it can be scary the first time, so it’s only natural for you to be nervous.  Because you’re opening yourself up to be completely vulnerable.  It’s the ultimate show of trust.  But I won’t force you.”

“I’ll...uh...think about it,” she said with a hesitant and nervous voice before standing up.  It was like watching a nervous giddy schoolgirl about a crush she’s interested in.  She was like that all the way out the door.

And now I was alone and didn’t know what to do with myself.  So, I thought I’d just stay here and wait.  It was about an hour or so later, I think, that Philomena came walking into the room.

“Fred,” her voice was happy as she closed the door behind her.  The smile on her face lit up her eyes as she crossed the room.  “How are you?” she said slowly as if trying out the words.  Normally I think she would have only said ‘how you’ but she’s improving.

I stood, still naked, and hugged her to me.  “I’m alright, Philomena.  Twilight told me what you’ve been doing.  Thank you.”

She put her head against my chest and put her arms, and her wings, around me.  “You are welcome, Fred.  You are my mate.  I love you.”

“And I love you, Philomena,” I whispered and kissed the top of her head.

“Why are you naked?  I do not mind,” she said and I could see the curiosity in her eyes.

“Pinkie pulled me up here to comfort me.  And to be honest, she held me while we were both naked, but nothing happened, so don’t worry.  But about almost two hours ago, Pinkie was called downstairs and guess who walked in just when Pinkie was putting on her underwear?”  Philomena started giggling.  “Yep, Twilight.  It was the fourth time that she walked in on me as I was naked.  You can imagine her reaction.”

“Yes,” she nodded her head against my chest.

“Right now, though, I want to show you my love and appreciation, alright?” I asked while stepping back and taking her head in my hands.

She nodded while looking up at me with eyes filled with expectation and want.

Without saying a word, I took the straps of her dress in my fingers and slid them off her shoulders.  Her dress fell to the floor with a soft thump, exposing her naked slim form to me.  Her eyes narrowed into her bedroom look with her wings rising up behind her in all their glory.  My hands found her naked narrow hips and held her, one on each side.  “You are my strength, my comfort, and my fire, Philomena.”  Gently I pulled her against me, wanting to feel her slim form fit against mine.

“Fred,” she whispered contently as her arms and wings wrapped around me once more.  “My mate.”  She laid her head back on my chest again making herself comfortable against me.

My hands snaked down to her firm butt, pulling her waist against mine.  One of her hands had claimed my own butt and was squeezing gently.  Her other one trailing along one of the scratches that she had given me while humming softly.  Both of her wings felt wonderful as the feathers tickled my back.  For a while, I just held her to me while letting my hands roam freely around her body and simply enjoying the feeling of her against me in my arms.

Philomena and I left Pinkie’s place before she got back.  It was only polite to do so anyway.  So, we returned to the library to find it empty, which suited us just fine.  After we arrived, I went straight upstairs.  Where I spent the rest of the afternoon loving Philomena for everything she’s done for me.  

Based on what Twilight told me earlier, I made a mental bet that something would happen tonight regarding Manehattan.  I just didn’t know what.  That answer came around dinner time when Twilight walked back into the library, calling out to us from below.

“Fred?  Philomena?  You two here?”

Philomena opened her beak to reply but I put a hand there to stop her and winked at her.  She smiled getting the idea and waited.  I took a breath and called out to her, “No, we’re not here.”  We were laying on the bed with her on top of me when Twilight replied.

“Ok, I’ll look elsewhere,” Twilight called up and I heard hoofsteps.

I held up three fingers and counted down:  3, 2, 1

My ears picked up the sound of the front door opening and her hoofsteps stopping.  And a second later we heard her sarcastic laugh, “Ha ha ha, very funny, Fred.  Now come on you two let’s go.  The girls and Rarity want to talk to you at Rarity’s place.”

I called it, didn’t I?  

“Alright, we’ll be right over,” I called out to her before Philomena and I got up to get dressed.

^-^

As Philomena and I knocked on the door to Rarity’s boutique my mind was wondering about what would be said.  Although I did have a pretty good idea.  One of them might even go so far as to say that if I didn’t go, then neither would they.  If that was said, then I didn’t know what I would do.  I knocked at the door before entering Rarity’s boutique.  The somber mood hit me like a sucker punch to the face after we walked in.  Rarity was on her fainting couch with the rest of the girls sitting around it in front of her in chairs gathered from the store.  “Rarity,” I nodded to her before addressing the others, “girls.”  Philomena and I walked up to the circle and waited.

Rarity didn’t move from her place on her couch.  In typical Rarity fashion, she was laying on it with one hand behind her head and the other on it.  All she did was turn her head to look over at me with a look that told me she was tired of having this issue and just wanted it over with.  “They’ve been hounding me all afternoon about you coming to Manehattan with me.”

“You realize that I didn’t ask them to speak to you, right?” I asked her.  I didn’t want her to think that I was trying to force the issue on her.  Philomena was beside me with an arm around my waist holding me against her.

She looked at me for a couple of seconds, then to the girls, and then back to me.  “I believe you, Fred,” she said at last.  The girls remained silent as Rarity spoke to me.  “And after talking with them, I’ve come to realize that what I said, though the truth, hurt you.  And I guess I can apologize for hurting you, even though that wasn’t my intention.”

“I know that,” I answered in return after a sigh.  “I know you didn’t mean to hurt me, but it was the way you said it.  I understand that you might have issues with me being human.  And I understand that will take time.  But to just outright say that you’re not my friend and to just go away...well...”  I shrugged letting it trail off not knowing how else to put it.

“I may have been cold in how I said it,” she acknowledged with a nod.  “However, what I said was, and is, true.  We are not friends, but yes you are right that I have issues with humans.  And for a very good reason.”

“Why’s that Rarity?” Twilight asked softly as she knew it was a touchy subject.

“Because they are nothing but brutes,” she said in a huff and a quick nod.

“Fred isn’t,” Fluttershy disagreed in her usual soft voice.

“No, he isn’t, Fluttershy,” Twilight agreed, looking over to Fluttershy with a smile. Then looked over at me with a look between amusement and frustration, “Though he does rub my fur the wrong way at times.  It’s simply not logical to hate a whole race based on the actions of a few or a whole group.”  She sighed before smiling at me, “Fred, and our counterparts taught me that.”

“I don’t blame all ponies because Blueblood killed my father and tried to do the same to me,” I told her firmly, but as gently as I could.  “So, if you want to judge me, Rarity, then go ahead and do so.  But judge me based on me and my own faults and not the faults of others or the transgressions of a past that I wasn’t a part of nor responsible for.”

A silent pause hung in the air when no one spoke for a minute.  Before Applejack spoke up, which was a little surprising.

“Rarity,” her voice was soft and filled with mixed emotions from understanding to remorse, “I understand that you have issues.  Tarnation, just look at me.”  She was leaning forward in her chair with her hat in her hands.  Her ears laid back on her head and sorrow written on her face.  The look of a pony that’s taking a long hard look at herself.  “I was raised my whole life, by Granny, to hate humans.  And I’ll admit that I’m not quite over that yet.  However, what happened a couple of days ago...”  She sighed, almost looking like she would cry again.  “Rarity, because of my actions Fred and Fluttershy got hurt.  I’ve been doin’ a lot of thinkin’ since then and talking with my brother.  And even with Apple Bloom.  We all saw how he treated Fluttershy last night.  And how he protected her from those two goons.”  The room was quiet as we listened to AJ pour out her heart.  She paused for a second to collect her thoughts before continuing.  “Fred’s not a bad guy,” she said and even turned to give me a small smile.  “We all know how Granny feels and what my ma did to save his pa’s life from Granny.  Like you, Rarity, I’ve been livin’ with hate, like Granny still does.  I’ve come to realize that I don’t want to live like that anymore.”  AJ straightened up and looked at Rarity.  “Now I’m not one to go and tell you what to do, Rarity.  But take it from a mare that’s been there.  If, for some reason, he got hurt because of one of your actions…  Well, let’s just say, that is something you don’t want to feel.”

Rarity was watching AJ intently while she spoke and was still silent after she was done.  At first, it appeared that Rarity might not say anything because her face didn’t give much indication of what she was thinking or feeling.  Until…

“Alright, Fred,” she said, suddenly getting up from her couch.  She walked up to me with an intent look of fire in her eyes.  “You said for me to judge you for you.  Alright, then that’s exactly what I’ll do.  You will come with me to Manehattan and support me.  However, you will be working while you do and I’ll be watching you the whole time.  After we get back to Ponyville, I’ll render my judgment.”  By the time she got done talking she had stepped up to me and looked up to me with an intense glare in her eyes.  As if daring me to say no.

“Working in what way, Rarity?” Twilight asked curiously.  “Because I’ll doubt he’ll accept slave work.”

“If he wants to support me, then he can do so by working for me,” she reiterated by crossing her arms under her chest and glaring up at me.

“I won’t be your slave, Rarity,” I told her, looking at her with a firm look of my own.  “It goes against everything I believe in.  However, if you need me to do something for you, then I’ll happily do it in the hopes that we can one day be friends.  And only in that light will I support and help you.  We all know you wouldn’t ask either of these girls to slave for you.”

She seemed to mull it over before nodding her head up to me.  “Alright then, Fred.  It’s a deal.  Be at the train station at eight sharp in the morning.”
> Chapter Seventeen:  Manehattan
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the next morning and even though Rarity said for me to be at the train station at eight in the morning that didn’t stop her from requesting my help earlier.  She had made a grand, and rather loud, entrance into the library two hours early.  And that was to say I was now supposed to help her with her luggage.  Well, it was now a few minutes before eight in the morning, and we were just now walking into the station.  “I know you’re supposed to work smarter and not harder, but even with this cart, these bags are heavy.  What do you have in here Rarity?  Rocks?”

“No, of course not,” she dismissed that with a wave of her hand through her hair, scoffing at the idea.  “They’re gems of course.”

Naturally, the rest of the girls were already at the station and was just waiting for us to arrive.  And that included Philomena as well.  I had, stupidly, wanted her to go on ahead because I had thought, again stupidly, that surely Rarity wouldn’t bring the entire boutique with her.  “Gems?” I cried out in shock while pushing the cart into the station through the front door.  The cart and the wooden floor of the station were groaning under the strain.  “Why the hell are you bringing gems for?  I know this is a fashion competition.  I can understand wanting to bring supplies, I can understand wanting to bring your tools and materials but not gems that are heavier than my aunt’s moon.”

“Oh calm yourself, my dear human,” Rarity scoffed at me again before holding up a garment bag filled with her precious contest entries, “at least you aren’t carrying everything.”

“That’s like saying we’ll clean the house together only I clean out the whole house while you just pick up a single sheet of paper saying that you did your part,” my voice was as dry as a desert when I said that too.  The trip hasn’t even started yet and she was already getting on my nerves.  

The cart gave out a loud thunk when it traversed from the higher floor of the station building to the lower floor of the station platform.  Which, got the attention of everypony, and everyone, that was on the platform.  Which up until then they were ignoring me, thinking that I was just another slave helping their pony master.

“Careful, those are priceless gems.  I can’t afford to get a scratch on them.”  Rarity turned around quickly and nearly shouted at me with a look of shock on her face.  Of course, Rarity’s little outburst didn’t help how the others looked at me either.  

“Rarity, there’s no need to bring them,” I huffed out as sweat poured down my face, “you already have your entry clothes there in your hand.”

She stopped and turned around to face me with narrowed eyes and with a tone of voice that told me I said something sacrilege.  “Of course I have to bring them.  You never know when I’ll need to spruce one of them up if inspiration strikes.  Now stop all this complaining.”  She stomped her hoof at me before turning around again and walking off in a huff with her nose in the air.  “You don’t see me complaining.”

“I also don’t see you pushing this heavy cart and sweating up a storm either,” I puffed out trying my best to follow her down the platform toward the rest of the girls.  By this time my knuckles were bone white, sweat was falling off of me in sheets, and was panting so hard I felt my lungs would burst open.

“So that’s what that thud was,” came AJ’s shocked voice when they saw Rarity walk up with me behind her breathing harder than the steam engine.

“Rarity, what are you doing to him?” Twilight asked as she used her magic to grab the cart from me, rolling it toward her.

I let it go with a deep sigh of relief before looking down at my abused hands.  On them was a clear impression of where the bar was.

“Good grief Rarity,” Twilight complained as her magic pulled the cart up to her, “what do you have in here?”

Even with my slightly shaking body, due to the amount of stress that the amount of work did to me, I was able to take off my shirt and use it as a towel.  At least my face would be clear of the sweat.

“Fred,” Philomena’s worried voice hit my ears as she jogged up to me, immediately checking on me.

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy echoed Philomena’s worry to come up to me also.

“Oh just the essentials darling,” Rarity waved Twilight’s question off.

“Yeah,” I scoffed at her while nearly using both of the girls for support, “Just you’re whole boutique.  Which includes all your equipment.  Your heavy equipment.  And all your rocks too.”  I gave both of them a smile as they used their wings to blow air on me, attempting to cool my body off.

“GEMS!”

I watched as AJ gave it an experimental push.  “Tarnation Rarity,” AJ’s shocked face turned around to look at her friend first before giving me an apologetic one, “this is heavier than our cart at harvest time.  I don’t even make my own humans push that much on their own.”

“I can attest to that,” I raised my hand and smiled to AJ when she said it.

“It’s fashion week and with the competition going on I must be prepared for any and all inspirations,” Rarity said in a dismissal tone of voice that the other girls weren’t buying in the least.

“Wow Rarity, even with me carrying my party cannon with me all the time it’s not that heavy,” Pinkie even tried pushing it.

Rainbow had taken off somewhere after the conversation started.  And now after she flew back, landing in front of me, I understood why.  In her hands held sweet salvation in the form of an ice-cold bottle of water.  “Here’s some water,” she said with a wince after taking a good look at me.

“Thank you so much, Rainbow,” I thanked her gratefully before taking the bottle in both hands.  Now I knew enough from her counterpart and all the grief she’s given more over the years that I knew to sip it.  Because if I gulped that ice-cold water into a hot stomach it wouldn’t be good for me.

She nodded to me before going up to Rarity, “Come on Rarity, are you going to make him haul those gems everywhere you go in Manehattan?”

Rarity snorted, almost like a bull, but shook her head, “Of course not, that would be torture.”  And this isn’t?  “Just until we get to the hotel room.”

“All the way through Manehattan?”  To say I was shocked was an understatement.  She wanted me to push this heavy cart all the way through Manehattan from the train station, through the city, and not only to the hotel but to the room?

“Relax,” she waved off my concern with a smile while blinking her eyes at me.  As if that made it all better.  “You’ll be seeing the musical with the rest of us.  And besides, we’ll be staying at the Main Fair Hotel and it’s just a block from the train station.  So, you won’t be pushing that far.”  Right, and I bet a block in Manehattan is just about as far as I pushed it this morning.

“What musical?” AJ asked while Philomena and Fluttershy stopped flapping now that I wasn’t shaking anymore.

“Only the hottest show on Bridleway,” Rarity all but squealed in excitement as she magically produced the tickets.

Twilight gasped in surprise as her wide eyes locked onto the ticket, “You don’t mean “Hinny of the Hills” do you?  Because that show has been sold out for months.”

“Oh but I do darlings,” Rarity batted her eyes again while waving the tickets.

“Wow, Rarity,” Rainbow looked at the tickets with surprise as well.  “How’d you get those anyway?  I may not read that much, but I like this musical though.  It’s the best for a good reason.”

“Indeed it is Rainbow,” Rarity smirked, putting the tickets away.  “Yes, the show has been sold out for months.  But not when a certain fashionista can pull a view strings with the director.”

“Wowee Rarity, I can’t wait to see it,” Pinkie bounced happily.

“Yeah, thanks Rares,” Rainbow agreed.

After thanking Rarity, Twilight walked up to me.  Her eyes looked at me in pity with a wince, “Why don’t you go ahead and cool off inside the car?  I’ll use my magic to put away her bags.”

“Yeah, dude,” Rainbow agreed, stepping up to me, “you look like you could pass out at any moment.”

“I think I will, thanks.”  Philomena and Fluttershy followed me inside while I drank some more of the water.  The cool air of the car hit me like a ton of bricks after I opened the door.  “Oh that feels soo good,” my voice was like a dying man getting a cool drink of water as the cool air washed over me.

“I bet it does,” Fluttershy agreed softly, taking her place beside me.  “Why don’t you lay down and stretch out.”

“That does sound good actually,” I agreed and watched Philomena walked head to sit on one of the couches along the wall.  Then with a smile, she looked over at me and patted her lap.  When my brain comprehended what Philomena wanted, I grinned at her.  Now that is an even better idea.

“Why don’t I get another cold water and a rag,” Fluttershy said while pulling me over to Philomena.

“Thanks, Fluttershy,” I told her gratefully before laying down on the couch, with my head resting comfortably in Philomena’s lap.  “Oh, now this is heaven,” I whispered up to her with a grin.  

She giggled back down at me and lowered a hand to gently rub my head.  The other rested on my hands, which were on my bare stomach.  With a little slice of heaven achieved, I closed my eyes, relaxed into her lap, and let the cool air of the car wash over me.

A minute or so later Fluttershy returned with the water and a small washrag.  Wet the rag with the cold water before resting on my head.  “There now,” she spoke softly down to me as I looked up to her, “Is that better?”

“Oh yeah,” I whispered back, “thanks.”  And closed my eyes again while wearing a wide smile on my face.

A few minutes later my ears picked up hoofsteps, which told me that the rest of the girls were boarding.

“Aww, looks like someone is happy right now,” Pinkie cooed at me as I heard her approach.  Then felt her lift my legs, sit down, and put my legs in her lap.  “I know, I’ll massage your legs.”  At first, I was worried, but then my worries were proven false the more Pinkie continued.

“Yeah, he’s happy alright,” Rainbow giggled at me from somewhere across the car.  “I’ve seen that same look on stallions sometimes.  He’s in heaven right now.”

Yep, and I don’t care if the world was coming to an end I wasn’t moving.  There were some giggles at my expense as they settled into the car for the ride.  I didn’t care.  Maybe pushing the cart down Manehattan wouldn’t be so bad if I got the same treatment in the hotel room.

^_^

“If you insist on pushing that heavy cart, then at least let me load it for you,” Twilight whispered her intention into my ear right after the conductor announced we were pulling into Manehattan.

“Thanks, Twilight,” with a smile I thanked her as the train pulled into the station, stopping with a loud hiss of steam.

“Manehattan,” Rarity cried with excitement as everyone got up from their seats, gathering up their belongings.  “Come, let us be off.”

After getting off the train, Twilight was kind enough to get a cart and loaded it with Rarity’s luggage.  But what surprised me is who joined me in pushing the cart.  Rarity didn’t even look back once she was off the train and inside the train station.  Philomena stood by my side with Fluttershy nearby with water for me.  However, it was AJ that joined my side and helped me push the cart.  And did so with a small apologetic smile before doing so.  I smiled gratefully at her as we began pushing the cart through the station.

“So what’s on the schedule for today Rarity?” Twilight asked as we left the station and onto the city streets.  It was a beautiful, and yet cliché, day.  Sun shining, birds singing, with a thankfully cool breeze blowing against AJ and I as we pushed the cart together.  

“Today at two o’clock I need to be at the Fashion Runway Plaza to check in with the rest of the contestants.”  Twilight, Pinkie, and Rainbow were walking with Rarity as she started telling us about her schedule.  Meanwhile, Philomena and Fluttershy were with AJ and I as we pushed the cart.  “After we check-in, and store our clothes, Prim Hemline will start making run through appointments for us for late afternoon.  Then tomorrow morning will be the runway show itself.”  Rarity was practically dancing while she walked.  “I’m so excited about the contest.  I’ve been making this special fabric for months in preparation for it.”

“You made the...fabric?” I asked through grunts of effort.

“Why yes, of course, I did,” she dismissed my question with a wave of her hand.  “I wanted something that was totally unique that best suited my talents.”

“Oh lookie,” Pinkie bounced, pointing out a building across the street.  “That’s the theater where “Hinny of the Hills” is showing.”

“So it is,” Twilight agreed as everyone stopped to look.

“Oh thank heaven,” I whispered after taking a relaxing sigh as we stopped.  “Thanks for helping, AJ.”

“You’re welcome, Fred,” she whispered back as we both looked at the theater.

“Actually, that reminds me of the Broadway Theater in mid-town Manhattan, New York City back in the human world,” I told them after catching my breath again.  “Looks exactly like it.  Never ceases to amaze me the similarities between worlds.”

“Manhattan,” Pinkie giggled, giving me a silly face.

“Really, Pinkie?” I chuckled back, sticking my tongue out at her.  “Manehattan?  Mane?” I pointed out while wiggling AJ’s mane in my hand.

Luckily AJ took it in good humor and playfully batted my hand away, although giving me a slight glare mixed with a smirk.  It got some giggles from the girls though just the same.

“Good point actually,” Twilight acknowledged with a nod.

“Alright, alright, that’s enough of that,” Rarity complained through a strained voice and started walking again.  “Let’s check-in at the hotel just a couple of buildings down.  Then we can see some of the sights, this wonderful city has to offer.”

It only took us a few more minutes to walk up to the door of the hotel.  Where the hotel’s porter, a rather average looking stallion dressed in a red uniform with golden buttons with a red hat to match.  Classic porter’s uniform.  “Welcome to the Main Fair Hotel.  Can I take your bags?”

AJ and I looked at each other with a grin.  “As a matter of fact you can,” AJ spoke up for me.  “You can take these here bags inside for us.”

“Certainly,” he nodded to the group and walked over to the cart, which I gladly let him have.

“And this is where I come in,” a grin spread across my face when I said it.  “I want to get you a better deal here at the hotel, my dear Rarity.”

“Fred, I’ve already got rooms for us,” she protested and with a dismissing scoff headed on inside.

“Which I can get a better deal for you,” I told her, following her in.  “Because I’ll, at the very least, pay for it.  Or rather the royal treasury will.”

“You’ll do that?” Rainbow asked quickly walking in and up to me.

“Sure,” with a wink I stepped in front of Rarity before she reached the counter.

“I’m sorry but we don’t book rooms for humans,” the concierge told me with a straight face.  

“Well, it’s a good thing that I’m no ordinary human then.”  Philomena stepped up to stand beside me as did Fluttershy as I held up a hand and ignited it.  “I’m Princess Celestia’s son and Princess Luna’s nephew.  And I would like to know how many of the best rooms you currently have available for me and my friends.”

The stallion, in the typical concierge suit, looked between my hand, my face, and the two girls beside me with an unsure look on his face.

“He really is her son,” Fluttershy told him softly while hiding behind her mane.

“You really want to be the one responsible when my mother asks why I was refused?” I asked with a knowing smirk on my face.  I didn’t have to look behind me to know that the other girls were either shocked at my move or holding Rarity back from talking me out of it.

Luckily for me, the door opened behind the stallion and a business looking older mare stepped out wearing a very nice full-length business dress.  Long light blue hair and tail with an off white coat.  Older, but still pretty in her own rights.  “Mister Pen,” she began, not seeing me at first, “I would like for you t-”  She stopped dead in her tracks, so to speak when she saw me.  Blinked once before bowing to me.  “My prince,” she said with a strong calm voice that hid her nervousness well, “welcome to the Main Fair Hotel.  How can we help you?”

I put out my hand and eyed the stallion, which now was starting to sweat underneath that uniform of his.  “I’m so glad you asked madam,” bowed my head to her slightly in my show of respect.  “This gentlepony was about to show me how many of the best rooms you have available to me and my friends.”  A wave of my hand behind me showed her who my friends were.

“Yes, yes, of course, my prince right away,” his voice showed told me he was about to pass out from sheer terror while he quickly checked the books.

The manager looked over his shoulder, “It appears that there are two princess rooms available, my prince.”

“Princess rooms?” Rarity’s soft shocked voice told me that I had scored with this.  “Are those the ones with the king-sized beds and small kitchens with a door connecting the rooms?”

“The Elements of Harmony madam,” I told her with a smile, waving to them.  “Miss Rarity Belle.  She’s in town to compete in the fashion competition.”

“You are correct Miss Belle,” the manager beamed at her.

“Those are the best rooms in all of Manehattan,” Rarity whispered in awe with her eyes as big as old Buick hubcaps.

“Please book both rooms to myself and the Elements of Harmony,” I asked pleasantly with a wide smile on my face.  “You can charge the royal treasury.  Just make a note on that it was I that requested it for the girls here.”

“Of course, my prince,” she bowed gleefully as the stallion started to fitfully do his assigned duty.

Remembering the poor porter I leaned in to speak to the manager softly.  “You might want to give the porter some extra help.  My friend Miss Belle has some pretty heavy bags.”

“Right away, my prince,” she said then took two keys from the wall behind her, handing them over.  “Here they are, rooms five ten and five-eleven on the fifth floor.  Thank you for choosing the Main Fair Hotel and we hope you have a wonderful stay.”

“Of that, I have no doubt madam, thank you,” I politely bowed my head to her before turning to Rarity’s still shocked face.  The other girls were positively beaming at me.

“Shall we?” my hand swept to the side, offering them the opportunity to go first up the elevator.  Which wasn’t that far from us.  Unfortunately, though, the porter had to take another elevator up.  “Now then where is...” I wondered aloud as the elevator door opened and right before us were the rooms.  “Here we are,” happily I used a key opening the door to number ten.  “Let’s see what’s behind door number ten.”

“The rooms should be identical, so it wouldn’t matter which room either one of us take,” Twilight said aloud as we entered the room.  

“Looks similar to a regular hotel room, but expanded to hold a small kitchen,” I voiced my thoughts aloud as everyone looked around.  The kitchen was to my left with a connecting door on the wall near the front door of the room.  To my right was the bathroom.  Two king-sized beds stood proudly on my right with a small bedside table between them.  On the far wall were two large windows looking down at the street below with a table and two chairs underneath it.

“Land sakes,” AJ whistled softly as her eyes roamed around the room.  “This room alone is larger than the living room back home.”

“This is really great, thanks Fred,” Twilight beamed at me before turning to Rarity.  “Now, aren’t you glad Fred tagged along?”

Rarity crossed her arms under her chest with a slight huff, “Yes, thank you.”  But she said it with a short curt voice that told me she was anything but thankful.

“Alright then,” I got their attention as Pinkie bounced on one of the beds, “who’s sleeping with whom?”

“Oh that’s right,” Fluttershy softly commented.  “There are two beds in each of the two rooms.  So, each room will hold four each.”

“Oh I know,” Pinkie raised her hand, still bouncing on the bed closest to the window.  “I’ll be in Fred’s room.”

“I will too if you don’t mind,” Fluttershy smiled up to me.

“No, I don’t mind.  It looks like it’s Philomena, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and I in one with Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow, and AJ in the other.  So, who wants this one?”  

“Does it really matter?” Rainbow raised an eyebrow and a shrug of her shoulders.

Twilight shook her head, “No, not really sense both are the same.”

“Alright, then,” I tossed the key over to Twilight.  “Here you go, you can have this one.”

“Your bags are here,” one of the porters said while trying to catch his breath.

“Ah good, thank you, sir,” I nodded my appreciation to him, walked over, and took my own bag from the pile while fishing out the key to number eleven.

“Here sir,” I heard Rarity walk up to the two porters with a couple of small gems in her hands.  Turning my head to her, while standing at the other room door, I watched her give the porters the two gems.  “For all your trouble.”

“Wow, thank you, ma’am,” the second stallion porter thanked her before both of them turned back toward the elevator to continue their day.  And what thanks do I get from her?

Unlocking the door and stepping inside I took a moment to look at the room.  It was an exact mirror of the other one.  The kitchen and connecting door to my right with the rest of the room on the left.  I put my bag on the closest bed.  After shutting the front door, I unlocked the other one and stuck my head through.  “Philomena, Fluttershy, Pinkie?  Do you want to take a look at ours?  This door will remain open so anyone can come and go.  Just in case.  You never know.”

“Oh yes, let me get my things,” Fluttershy said, heading toward the door.

“Me too,” Pinkie echoed following her.

Philomena just walked up to me, rubbed her head against mine, and walked into the other room.

“Yeah, better settle in,” AJ agreed as she, Twilight, and Rainbow went to get their own bags.

I watched as Rarity brought her garment bag to the closet by the door and hung it up.  While the girls were getting settled in, I watched Rarity carefully.  Her whole mood toward me was passive-aggressive.  She may have said that it was good that I came along, but she clearly didn’t want me here or wanted my help.  My only hope was that in time she would change as AJ did.  

“So, what’s on the schedule until you need to check in Rarity?” Twilight asked as she levitated her bag into the room following AJ and Rainbow.

“To see the great Libertneigh statue in the harbor,” Rarity’s voice might have sounded excited, but it was a false excitement thought.  She hid it well though.  The other girls didn’t see what was hidden underneath it all.

“Aw yeah,” Rainbow threw a fist up in the air after she tossed her bag onto a bed.

“Really?” I smirked, raising an eyebrow while looking at Rainbow.  “Now that is just downright plagiarism.”  

Rarity scoffed in horror, “Whatever do you mean?”

“Let me guess,” I chuckled, crossing my arms over my chest with a smirk.  “There’s a statue in your harbor that holds up a torch and stands for freedom right?”

“Yeah, why?” AJ asked with curiosity on her face.

“In the human world we have the same thing,” I said waving a hand toward the harbor.  “And it means that same thing.  Called ‘The Statue of Liberty.’”

“Really?  That’s fascinating,” Twilight had figurative stars in her eyes when she heard that.  She stepped over to me asking, “You mind telling us its story when we visit ours?”

“Sure, I’d be happy to.”

Twilight squealed in delight and clapped her hands excitedly when I agreed with a smile on my face.  “Great, so let’s go.”

^_^

“In order to explain the history of our ‘Statue of Liberty’ I’ll have to tell you about two events first.”  I began telling them the history as we stepped off the ferry boat and onto the island.  There was a longing in my heart as I looked up to the mare version.  “In the year seventeen seventy-six in the human world, our nation was founded upon the principles of liberty and freedom for every man.  That drew the ire of the king at the time.  He was an oppressive and tyrannical ruler who refused to listen to his own subjects, wanting nothing more than total suppression of the people.  And that included slavery.”  The girls seemed to listen to me as we stood at the base of the statue.

“To make a long story short, we won.  Our nation was born.  However, the southern states wouldn’t let the northern state abolish slavery.  And said that if they tried they would join the king during our struggle for independence.  So, they didn’t have a choice but to accept slavery temporarily until our new nation was strong enough to handle a civil war.  The base of the civil war began in that very room.  But you couldn’t fight a war on two fronts and win.”  The cool wind of the harbor blew through my long hair as I stared up at the statue.

“About eighty years later, give or take a few years, the civil war to end slavery began.  The south wanted slavery and the north didn’t, wanting to keep the people free from that evil practice.  It was a long and bloody war that pitted friend against friend and brother against brother.”  I took a deep sigh before continuing.  “But the north won and abolished slavery within the nation.”  I turned to them with a sorrowful but firm expression.  With my hands clasped behind me, I felt like a general addressing his troops or a teacher speaking to the students.  “Now what does that have to do with our version of this statue?”

I also noticed that there was a small crowd gathering behind the girls that they didn’t see just yet.  And they were paying attention to me.  Of course Twilight wouldn’t notice because she was too busy writing everything I said down on parchment.  “Our world is filled with other nations.  One of those nations is called “France.”  And our statue was a gift from France in honor of those two events.  In her hand, held high, is a torch.  Which stands for freedom.  In her arm is holding a book with the date July forth seventeen seventy-six.  The date freedom was born.  A broken shackle and chain lay at her feet as she walks forward, commemorating the recent national abolition of slavery.  France gave us this statue in hopes that it would inspire them to take up that very same call to freedom from their own oppressive monarch.”

“Ok, I’ll admit it, that’s cool,” Rainbow whistled.

“Oh please,” Rarity scoffed, blowing her lips at me, “Our statue stands for freedom as well.”  

Stepping up to Rarity, I looked down at her with sorrow in my eyes and pity for her.  “But not for all...does it?”

“But it can, though.  One day,” Fluttershy spoke softly in a hopeful voice.  

I agreed with a nod and smiled at her.  “Perhaps one day, Fluttershy.”

A brown coated older stallion stepped up next to Rarity and raised his hand.  That amused me.  Because it made me feel like a teacher and I really wasn’t one.  “Yes, sir?”  The poor guy was shivering slightly due to the colder air blowing across the small island.

“Oh you poor dear,” Rarity said after taking notice of him and took off the scarf she was wearing and handed it over.  “Here, have mine.”

“Thank you, miss,” he said to her before turning to address me again.  “So that story isn’t about this statue, but another one?”

“Correct, sir.  I was born here in Equestria to my mother, Princess Celestia.  But I was raised in the human world, where the statue of my story resides.”  A few gasps came from the small crowd gathered around us and some murmuring.  “I don’t know the story of this one, but in time I hope that it stands for freedom for all, including humans.  That is the wish of myself and my mother.”

From there, the girls and I went up to the top of the statue to take in the sights.  It was colder up there naturally, but oddly enough I was fine.  It wasn’t all that bad to me.  We stayed as I talked with the rest of the girls while taking in the sights.  Unfortunately, Rarity would hardly speak to me and still kept up that passive-aggressive mood of hers.  

Around one in the afternoon, I pointed out the time and that Rarity might think about going back to the hotel to get her things for the contest.  Which she agreed and we all headed back to the hotel to make sure she got all her things necessary.  Rarity spent her time in her room gathering what she needed to on a small cart.  Luckily she didn’t take her gems, but she did take her fabric and some sewing material just in case.  And because it was light, relatively speaking, I volunteered to haul it downstairs for her to put into one of the cabs.  Which she got after a little waiting in line of course.  And she was off to the Fashion Runway Plaza after we bid her good luck, including me.

Before Rarity left, she told us to have this afternoon and would see us just before dinnertime.  So, we had the rest of the afternoon ahead of us.  First, we chose Manehattan Central Park.  Which I noted to the others was similar to the human world’s Central Park.  This world, however, was better because of the paddle swan boats that you could take up and down the river that ran through it.  Naturally after Rainbow saw that she got the idea for a three swan race all the way through the park.  And thus it was on.  Three boats were gathered at one end of the park.

AJ, Rainbow, and I sat in our boats waiting for Twilight to give the signal.  “Alright, at the sound of the flash the race begins,” Twilight called out from the shoreline.  She ignited her horn as a magical flare went up about twenty feet then exploded.  Water went everywhere behind our boats as we paddled for all we were worth.  The boats held two seats.  And while AJ and Rainbow chose to sit on one side or the other, I chose to sit in the center for better balance.  Only one side held the steering, so it was easy to sit in the middle and still steer.  Besides, there wasn’t going to be any sharp cornering anyway.

The crowd cheered as we took off down the waterway with competitive grins, and water, on our faces.  Twilight had to teleport the other girls in one hundred yard increments all the way down.  Fluttershy and Philomena were cheering me on while Pinkie narrated the race.  From where she got the microphone and speaker I’ll never know.  And probably don’t want to know either.  The race was head to head all the way to the finish, which happened to be the last bridge in the park.  It was neck and neck with AJ on my right and Rainbow on my left.  AJ was sitting on the outside of her boat making it lean to the right.  Rainbow’s boat was leaning to the left for the same reason.

I was starting to pull away and get ahead when it happened.  They conspired together to try and stop me by impacting their boats with mine.  Only one problem.  As they did, physics took over.  Because the side of their boats was higher than mine, both of theirs tipped completely over when it hit mine.  

^_^

“I don’t understand what happened,” AJ asked as we started up the elevator toward our rooms to clean up for later.  She was still somewhat wet, as was Rainbow, but not dripping anymore.

“Actually, it’s simple physics,” Twilight spoke up getting in her usual lecture tone of voice.  “Because the sides of your boats, that impacted his, were higher, instead of impact, as you had planned, your boats tried to ride on top of his.  Thus causing your boats to flip due to being off balance.”

I didn’t have to say anything.  I simply rode the elevator with a smile on my face.  

“Yeah, yeah we get it, Twilight,” Rainbow blew raspberries at me playfully.  “He won the race.”

AJ chuckled, “It was still fun though.”  Then eyed me with a competitive look in her eyes, “I’m game for a rematch sometime.”

“Not a bad idea, AJ.”  Thoughts churned in my head before I looked down at her with a smile, “We could always build our own boats back in Ponyville and have our own race?”

“Now that’s a cool idea,” Rainbow agreed fist-bumping AJ as the elevator door opened.  “I got dibs on the shower in our room.”

“Dagnabbit,” AJ cursed softly, watching her friend grab the key and unlock the door to head inside.  

“You can use our shower, AJ,” I told her, opening the door to our room and waving my hand inside.

“Thanks, Fred.”  AJ headed on inside to take her own shower.  Meanwhile, I opened the door between our rooms while closing the front doors.  

“That was a great afternoon,” Twilight said, sitting down on the edge of the bed closer to the front door.  “It was almost too much fun.  Not to mention educational.”

I had to roll my eyes a little at that as I sat down on the edge of the other bed.

“It was almost like the running of the leaves, only on boats,” Pinkie giggled, bouncing a little on the bed next to Twilight.

“I’m looking forward to getting our mane’s done and then dinner at Far Field Tavern,” Fluttershy’s voice, though soft, was excited about it.  “I’m so glad we all packed our dresses.”

“And typical black suit for me,” I nodded as Philomena sat down beside me putting her wing around me in a sideways hug.  “Which by the way, thanks to Fluttershy, I’m told that Philomena here will look simply beautiful tonight.”

“Yes, Fred,” Philomena blushed at me before rubbing her cheek against mine.

“And then it’s Hinny of the Hills,” Pinkie squealed in delight, suddenly hugging Twilight.

“I’m so glad we all get to see it tonight,” Twilight giggled with Pinkie as she hugged her back.

That all stopped when we heard the door open, hooves stomping into the adjacent room, and then the door slamming shut.  And Rarity’s voice crying out in sobs, “I’m ruined.  Ruined!”

Pinkie was the first one through the connecting door followed by Twilight, Fluttershy, and Philomena.  I knocked on AJ’s bathroom door, “Rarity’s back and she doesn’t sound happy.”

“Thanks, I’ll be right out,” she called out.  

Once I got into the other room, Rarity was lying face down on the nearest bed crying her eyes out.  Fluttershy on one side of her and Pinkie on the other.  “Rarity, what’s wrong?” Twilight asked while standing at the foot of the bed.

I stepped up to Philomena and waited, putting an arm around her.  A second later, and before Rarity could say anything, Rainbow’s bathroom door opened and she stepped out with a large towel wrapped around her.  “What’s all the...oh,” she blinked in confusion at Rarity.  “What’s wrong Rares?”

“It was Suri Polomare,” Rarity wailed with a hand over her face.  “I let her borrow my fabric for accents.  ACCENTS!  And what does she do?”  She kept wailing and bawling.  “She used my fabric and copied my whole line of clothes for tomorrow.  And she goes first before me.”

“Ok, I get that she’s a thief,” AJ commented, also wearing a large towel wrapped around her, as she walked into the room, “but how does that hurt you in the competition.”

“Because,” I interrupted, now feeling sorry for Rarity and all her hard work.  “With Suri going first it will look like Rarity copied her, instead of the other way around.”

“And that was the whole point of why she wanted to borrow my fabric in the first place,” Rarity glared at us with righteous fire in her eyes over what that mare did to her.  “My generosity ruined me.  Ruined me!”

“You still have some fabric right?” Twilight asked.  And even though I bet Rarity did, there was also one problem with it.

“Yes, but it’s all that special fabric that I spent months making.  I can’t even use the fabric, much less my designs,” Rarity cried out in anguish, hugging the pillow to her.  

“Come on, Rarity.  Don’t give up,” Pinkie tried to comfort her.  “There’s got to be something that you can do.”

“I don’t know if she can design and make a whole new line overnight,” Fluttershy commented before looking down at Rarity, now curious.  “Can you?”

Rarity sat up in bed, still with the pillow in her arms, and started looking around.  Slowly I saw the gears in her head started turning faster and faster as she came up with a plan.  Her eyes landed on Rainbow and AJ as they stood there in their towels before brightening instantly.  “I got it,” Rarity’s eyes dried and her fingers snapped together as she got a plan in her head, “and it might be even better than the one she stole from me.”

And with that, I had a feeling that our night of food and fun was over.  And our night of labor had just begun.

^_^

It was about five hours, and a lot of hard work later, and the room had been turned into a makeshift shop.  AJ, Philomena, and I had been designated as the ones in charge of cutting out the large swaths that were needed from the hotels' fabrics.  Which so happened to include nearly anything.  Although I was thoroughly confused about the larger picture, I trusted that Rarity knew what she was doing.  She had been flying through the room checking up on everyone and everything.  

Anyone with any bit of sewing capability was sewing away at her new designs.  And that was Twilight and Fluttershy.  Poor AJ, Rainbow, and Pinkie were the ones cutting out the designs that Rarity was making.

Meanwhile, Rarity had made some pretty strange requests.  Soap bars, extra keys, bed sheets, and curtains were just the start of it.  The extra keys took some explaining to the manager.  Not to mention the story I would have to tell my mother why there was such a large bill.  However, Rarity needed my help and therefore I was going to help.

“Rarity, I got the keys you wanted,” I raised my voice a little to get above the noise in the room as I entered.  “And they are blank keys.  No numbers or patterns on them.”

“Good,” Rarity yanked the keys from me without any word of thanks.

“You’re welcome,” I whispered in annoyance at her lack of courtesy while taking a moment to stretch, hearing my back pop a couple of times.

“Twilight, I need to sew these pieces together according to those patterns there,” Rarity said setting down some fabric onto her table.

Before Twilight could say anything, her stomach rumbled.  Loudly.  She smiled with some embarrassment.  “Sorry, but we did skip dinner, so I was wondering-”

“Don’t fret, Twilight,” Rarity interrupted as she adjusted her special glasses on her head.  “It will be here within the hour,” she said while looking around.  “That’s not going to be a problem is it?”  Although she asked, I got the feeling it was rather rhetorical.

“Well we are supposed to be seeing Hinny of the Hills by then,” Rainbow chuckled nervously, fiddling with some of the fabric.

“Oh, I see,” Rarity picked up a piece of fabric and wrapped it around a mannequin, which she also requested of me earlier.  “I go out of my way to get you tickets to a show and this is how you repay me?  By abandoning me in my time of need?”  

“Now hold on Rarity,” I held up a hand, taking a deep breath steeling my need for patience.  “You know very good and well we’re not abandoning you.  Just look around you, that’s why we’re here.  Just calm down.”

“Calm down,” she whispered before nearly shouting.  “Calm down?!  It’s obvious that you all have figured out that it’s every mare for herself in this town.”  She stomped her hoof against the floor.  Hard, making it resonate slightly.  “Fine, go and see the show tonight, so you can see me go down in flames tomorrow morning!”  Each word seemed to rise in volume before she ran out of the room bawling her eyes out again, slamming the door behind her.

The girls looked over toward the door all with figurative question marks over their heads.  

And with another patient sigh, I looked over to them, “I got her.  I’ll go see if I can bring her back down to earth.”

“Thanks, Fred,” Twilight’s eyes met mine in relief.  “We’ll keep working here.”

And I was out the door ringing for the next elevator.  Once I got downstairs all I had to do was following the sound of wailing and it would lead me right to her.  And about a few minutes later it did.  Outside, while the sun was setting and painting a lovely picture against the city, Rarity was sitting down on the sidewalk crying her eyes out.  So, I sat down beside her.  “Rarity, will you calm down, please?  No one is abandoning you.”

While I was paying attention to Rarity, what I didn’t see was the two constables walking up the sidewalk just down the street from us.

“Of course you all are,” she turned and wailed at me, throwing her hands up in the air.  “They would rather go see a show, that I got tickets for just for them than help me in my time of need.”  Standing up she started backing away from me while pointing at me, “And look at you.  You’re out here instead of doing your assigned duties.”

“I’m out here trying to calm you down from your hysterics,” I stood up glaring at her, now losing my patience with her.

“Is this human bothering you ma’am?” an earth pony stallion constable asked quickly walking up to us with his baton out and ready.

I rolled my eyes at him and was fixing to talk to him about his cliché greeting, but Rarity beat me to it.

“Yes, he is,” Rarity’s eyes danced with fury.  “He is so bothering me and I wish he never came here.”  And before I or the two constables could say anything else, Rarity turned and started running down the street wailing and sobbing.

“Alright human,” the unicorn mare constable took my arm in her hand while igniting her horn, “come this way peacefully.”

“Damn it all,” I whispered, and while I had the intention of either going after Rarity or walking back inside.  But it was clear that either of those wasn’t an option.  Not with Tweedledee and Tweedledum with me.  “Look you two, I know you think you’re just doing your duty.  But I either need to go after her before she does something stupid, or go back inside and get her friends.”

And that’s when it went from bad to worse.

“Oh, you’re not going anywhere human,” the stallion constable said with hatred in his voice.  What happened next will continue to surprise me in my memories.  He took a knife out. 

“I think this guy’s resisting,” a grin slowly crept up on the mare’s face.  This was going south really quickly.  “I think we’ll need to use force.”

“Think about what you’re about to do,” I warned them quietly.  “I am Fred Justice, Princess Celestia’s son an-”  I got the shock of my life when the stallion growled at me plunging his knife into my stomach.  It wasn’t as large as a Bowie knife, but a good four-inch knife will do a lot of damage.  I screamed in pain as the knife plunged into me.  A second later I was laying on my back on the ground when the mare swept my feet from under me. 

“Stinking human,” the mare’s voice was filled with malice as she stood over me.  I had little choice at this point with blood starting to flow from the wound.

I built up enough power to use a magic push against them sending them flying away from me.  With what little strength there was in me, I tried backing up away from them.  It didn’t take them long to stand back up again.  The stallion glared at me with pure hatred before making his way back over to me.  I tried keeping him away with a few small fireballs, but with the blood loss, my aim was off.  I was starting to get dizzy.

“We need backup,” the mare yelled into a communication orb.  “I don’t know how but we have a human that can do magic.”  She wasn’t that far from me and with me losing blood quickly my aim was just enough to keep them back about ten yards or so.  Thus I could hear the conversation.

“What?!” came the reply.  “That’s impossible.  The only human today that can use magic is the Prince himself.”

I smirked and fired off a large ball in direction of the orb knowing the pony would be able to see it.  “I AM PRINCE FRED JUSTICE!”

“Let me see constable,” I heard the panicked urgent voice from the orb, “quickly.”  The mare turned the orb toward me.  I didn’t see who it was but if the sound of his voice was any indication, he had a look of pure horror and sheer panic on his face.  “YOU IDIOTS.  THAT’S PRINCESS CELESTIA’S SON.  GET HIM MEDICAL HELP IMMEDIATELY.  YOU TWO WILL BE LUCKY IF YOU SURVIVE CELESTIA’S WRATH!”

After that, it was lights out for me.  At least I got to see the look on the mare constable’s face when she dropped the orb onto the street.  She knew that she fucked up.

^_^

To my surprise, I found myself in Luna’s dreamscape.  Not the look of heaven I was expecting.  Luna’s happy greeting flowed into my ears, “Good eve nephew.”

I spun around, walked up to her, and quickly took her arms.  “Listen quickly Luna,” I said to her as she looked at me with a startled concerning look.  “I don’t know how much time I have.  But because I’m here that means I’m still alive.  Two Manehattan constables attacked me.  The stallion stabbed me, so contact the Manehattan authority.  I don’t know where I am.”  

I saw the look of panic in her eyes before everything faded away.

^_^

A part of me was surprised that I woke up at all.  However, I wasn’t surprised at who I saw when my eyes opened.  And after one quick look around the hospital room, I pretty much put together some of what happened while I was out.  It was definitely a hospital room.  And Philomena was leaning over me having just used her tears to heal me.  Twilight, Pinkie, Fluttershy, AJ, and Rainbow were there as well looking worried.  Which quickly changed after my quick trip back to consciousness.  And there was somepony else here with me.  

The overhead light above my bed shined upon a tall earth pony stallion that was dressed up in a uniform similar to the regular constable on the street.  Odds are he was the head, Constable.

“Fred,” Philomena cried out at the same time as the rest of the girls before trying to hug the stuffing out of me.  And after I returned the hug, the other girls did the same.  Though taking turns naturally.

“We’re so glad you’re alright now,” Twilight sniffed as tears threatened to fall again.

“We got here as soon as we could,” Fluttershy’s soft voice hit my ears.  Just wish I could look at her but after Philomena climbed up into the hospital bed with me that wasn’t possible.  Not with her clinging to my head like a vice.

“Thanks, everyone,” I said quietly while just holding Philomena know that she would need a good few minutes, at the very least, before she would even think about letting me go.  “What time is it and did you all finish her dresses?”

“It’s just after sunrise, we were worried sick about you, and the first thing you want to know is whether or not we finished the dresses?” Twilight’s tired and strained voice hit my ears.  

I was finally able to turn my head to face them.  And the look on their faces said it all.  “You finally finished the dresses at about...two in the morning or so?  Only got a few hours sleep before woken up and told to come here, and this is a guess, by that guy.”  My head turned to look over at the stallion in uniform.

“Ooh, he’s good,” Pinkie whispered in awe, thought did it in a silly way in order to break the tension.

“So don’t leave us in suspense dude, tell us what happened,” Rainbow nearly demanded.  That got Philomena to let up enough for me to sit up in the bed.

I nodded to them, knowing that they wanted to know.  Plus there was a nagging feeling that the burly stallion in uniform wanted to know as well.  “Before I tell you, I just have one question.”

Twilight rolled her eyes at me, “What is it?”

“Have you seen Rarity since last night?” I asked.  And once more the look said it all.  Each one of them lowered their heads before shaking them looking like they just lost their best friend.  Which they kind of did actually.  “Damn,” cursing softly my own head shook with a deep sigh.  “I followed Rarity outside to find her sitting on the curb crying.  She was still hysterical and continued to be that way even after my multiple attempts to calm her down and bring her back inside.”  I raised my head and looked directly at the stallion.  “And that’s when the two constables showed up with the stallion asking her that old cliché question, ‘Is this human bothering you?’  Rarity said yes that I was bothering her and then wished that I never came along in the first place.  That’s when she ran off and the mare constable grabbed my arm.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the shocked look on their faces after telling them what Rarity had said.  The uniform was stoic and silent, so I sent him a firm stare of my own.

“Now I understood that they had jobs to do.  So I politely told them that I needed to go after Rarity before she does something stupid.  He pulled a knife on me.  Telling me that I wasn’t going anywhere.  And the mare agreed, gleefully I might add, saying that I had become violent and they needed to use force.  Now up until that point, I was being nice.  This time I informed them of who I was and to think carefully about their actions.  That’s when they decided to try and kill me.  And they did so with full knowledge and malice for the express reason that I was a human.  Which leads me to believe that there might be a problem with the constables in this town regarding how they treat humans.”

I saw the recognition in his eyes after he heard that.  And that’s all I needed to know.

“There will be sweeping changes within my department, my prince,” he said softly with a slow nod of his head.

“Good, and the two constables that attacked me will be terminated from the force, be barred from working in any leadership position, and stay away from Philomena if they want to live.”  The last part I added to emphasize just how pissed off a phoenix can get, not to mention the rest of the girls.

He nodded slowly to me, “It shall be done, my prince.”

“Good, now if you’ll excuse us, there’s an Element of Generosity we need to go find.”  He acknowledged with a curt nod and left the room.  Now if I could only get Philomena to let go, so I can stand up and walk.

“I can’t believe she would say something like that,” Fluttershy spoke up softly in surprise.

“I can’t either,” AJ shook her head.

“Well she was extremely stressed out and in a hyper-emotional state of mind,” Twilight commented logically.  “So, she wasn’t exactly at her best last night.”

“You can say that again, but what do we do now?” Rainbow shrugged as she looked around at everyone as if they had the answers.

“We go looking for her,” I told them simply and patted Philomena on her back to let me up.  She did.  And after I stood up it was obvious that she wouldn’t leave my side for anything or no one.  “Question is where?”

“Oh I know,” Pinkie raised her hand as if in class.  “Wouldn’t she be at the contest?  We did finish the dresses after all.”

Twilight looked over at the clock on the wall.  “Well, it wouldn’t hurt to check at least.  And by the clock, the contest should be nearly over with.”

“Alright, then let’s head over to the fashion plaza to see if she’s there.”  And as we all started filing out of the room I commented softly, “Hopefully she came back to the room to get her things and attend the contest.  Either that or she went plumb loco on us.”

^_^

Naturally, I couldn’t leave without the nurse and doctor checking me over.  That I can understand and accept.  When the doctor asked for some phoenix tears, however.  No.  We finally got away from the hospital, thank goodness, and was able to get a couple of taxis to the Fashion Plaza.  Hopefully, Rarity would be there, because I had some choice words for her.

The Fashion Plaza had a pretty fancy entrance I’ll give it that.  And even though there weren’t that many out this early, there were two mares standing out in front.  The shorter of the two mares had an off white coat with a light turquoise mane and tail.  And she looked to be the timid type.  The other one had a light pink coat and purple mane and tail.  She looked like she was the boss of the other one.  And as we walked up to the doors, it was the taller mare that rubbed me the wrong way.  

They didn’t say anything as we walked in, but that didn’t stop the chill I got from her.  A few seconds after we entered the lobby, so did the two mares by the front door.  Rarity was at the front counter speaking to a mare with glasses.

“I need to see Miss Hemline for a moment,” Rarity’s voice sounded urgent as she leaned forward to emphasize her point.  “I know she’s busy, but I just need a moment to thank her before I rush back to Ponyville.”

“Oh I wouldn’t do that Rarity,” the taller mare spoke up before we could.  Rarity spun around and her face brightened when she saw us, then frowned after hearing what this mare had to say.  “She’s really upset with you for running out on her.  Super embarrassing.  You lost,” she chuckled lightly, “ok.”

“I lost?” her eyes widened when she asked aloud.  Then her eyes looked at us, including me, and shook her head with a frown.  “You know what?  I don’t even care,” her voice was firm with resolve.  It was in her eyes as she stepped up to us.  Philomena was latched onto my arm on one side of me.  Fluttershy was on the other when Rarity stepped up.  “I haven’t been a friend to any of you these past few days.”

“Fred?” Philomena spoke up to Rarity with a voice that demanded an answer.

Rarity’s eyes met mine.  And I searched them for a moment.  I did see regret in them before she spoke.  “Including, Fred.  All you wanted to do was to support me and did so.  I returned that with disgust and hate.”

“Yeah you were pretty rotten to us, but you almost got Fred killed,” AJ nodded curtly.

“Wow, AJ,” Rainbow shook her head.  “I know your thing is honesty but damn.”

Rarity was shocked, to say the least.  “Killed?  But…”

“After you left,” I tried keeping my voice, and myself, calm, “the two constables attacked me with the intent to kill.  They used your distress as an excuse to hurt me.”

“I…I…” Rarity’s ears splayed back against her head, her eyes wide with shock and horror, and if it was possible she even paled.  In short, she looked like she was going to pass out.

“So what if he could’ve died?” the taller mare scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest.  “All humans are trash.  Kill them all I say.”

“You’re wrong, Suri,” Rarity shook her head as tears started to fall.  “I don’t know about all humans, but not Fred.”  She glared at Suri when she said it, then looked up to me.  “Fred isn’t trash at all, but a true Prince in every sense of the word.  He’s more generous and forgiving than I am.”  And she surprised me by hugging me.  She cried softly into my chest, wrapping her arms around me and apologizing softly.

Even though I hadn’t said “I forgive you” yet, I put my arms around her anyway before whispering those words to her.  And honestly, that was only because Philomena was there to heal me.  That’s when the other girls joined in to make a group hug.  And when we separated a couple of minutes later, the two mares were gone.  And then so were we.  We left to attend a special showing of Hinny of the Hills because Rarity was able to pull some strings as her way of apologizing to us.

^-^

“That was great,” Rainbow cheered as we all applauded after the show had finished.

“Nice to see you enjoying it considering you normally don’t like musicals,” AJ chuckled at Rainbow’s near over-excited applause.

“Normally no,” Rainbow agreed, with a nod.  “I mean ponies suddenly starting songs at the drop of a hat?  Come on.”  Then she motioned toward the stage, “But this one was good, I’m mare enough to admit it.”

“It was good, I agree,” I spoke up as Philomena and Fluttershy were sitting next to me.  “In the human world, musicals such as this is a dying art form.  Because of technology, most see it as archaic in lieu of modern big-screen movies.”

“It was a wonderful musical, but how did you get them to agree to do a private show Rarity?” Twilight asked.

Rarity’s mood dipped as well as her body, dipped in the chair.  “I talked with the director and told him everything,” Rarity began explaining as we got a bad feeling about what she was going to say.  “I offered to make the costumes for his shows if he would put on a show for all of you.”

“But wouldn’t that mean you’d be away a while?” Rainbow asked first what everyone was thinking.

“Yes, that would mean I’d be away for a while, but it would be worth it.  To have all of you see the show finally after everything I’ve put you through.”  And that’s when our mood tanked.

However, that’s also when the door opened.  After looking back, my eyes spotted the timid mare that was with Suri.  We all looked over at her, wondering why she was here.

“Excuse me, but can I join you?” she asked in a soft timid tone similar to Fluttershy.

“Sure,” Rarity invited and stood up to meet her after she came down the aisle.

“I’m Coco Pommel,” she told us, stopping in front of Rarity and pulling a trophy out of her bag.  “And I have something for you.”

Rarity took it in her hands then we all heard her gasp, “This is the first place trophy for fashion week.  And with my name on it.  But I thought I lost.”

“You didn’t,” Coco explains with a smile.  “You see, Suri wanted you to think that so you wouldn’t go see Prim.  She had hoped that if you didn’t show up to claim the trophy then they would consider it a forfeit and she would get first place.  That’s why she lied.  And I’ve been working for her for so long that I lied too, thinking that it really was every mare for herself in this town.”  Coco smiled at all of us before her eyes stopped on Rarity, “But then I saw how you acted toward your friends, Suri, and even the human.  And it got me thinking.  I wanted to change, so I quit.”

Rarity gave her a sad smile, “Thank you Miss Pommel, really.  But my friends deserve this trophy more than me for what I put them through when they were making my dresses.”  There was a pause before it looked like Rarity got an idea.  “I guess you’ll be needing a job then?”

Coco nodded while also looking a little confused.

“Then how about working for the director of Hinny of the Hills?” Rarity asked her and for the first time in days she had that sparkle in her eyes again.

“You mean it?” Coco asked in awe.

“I would still need to talk to him, but I’m confident we can work something out.”

“Thank you, and I want you to have something to remember this by,” Coco said, pulling out a spool of multicolored thread.  “Special thread that I made myself.  And just call me Coco.”

“Why thank you, Coco.  Really,” Rarity leaned over hugging her which she got in return.  “This will be a wonderful opportunity for you after your horrible experience with Suri.”

“And wonderful for us because you’ll be coming back home,” Pinkie happily announced while bouncing in place.  “I can put on a party once we get back.”

Turns out I was able to help Rarity with dealing with the director.  The director agreed to take Coco on as the dressmaker for the show.  Which left Rarity free to come back home to Ponyville.  The train didn’t leave until almost dinner so, we had time to spend some more sightseeing while we waited.  I hung my head and groaned as I caught the name of “The Crystaller Building.”  You have no idea of the conversation that one started.  And the trip back to Ponyville was rather pleasant with me napping, once again, in Philomena’s lap with a grin on my face.
> Chapter Eighteen:  Back to Canterlot
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Hey, Aunt Luna,” I said with a wave after she appeared before me in her dreamscape.

“Good eve nephew,” she replied happily with a smile hugging me which I returned.  “I trust you are well?”

“Yes, I’m fine.  It’s been three days since Manehattan and things have settled down.  Rarity is starting to treat me like she treats all her other friends.  As a matter of fact, in the morning I’m due to see her practice more on my magic.  Through her, I’ll study more on multiple manipulations at once.  Which she’s good at, being a seamstress and all.”

“That is good news, indeed.”

“Meanwhile,” I continued, “AJ is keeping me in shape because I work on her farm.  My choice, by the way.  I want the exercise and I get to know her, Big Mac, and Apple Bloom better.  Granny, unfortunately, I doubt will change from her hate for humans.  Any news here?”

Luna just stood there for a second in silence.  At first, I was confused until a grin slowly spread across her face.  A second later I knew why when my mother’s surprise hug came at me from behind.

“News is that your mother misses you and wants you to come and visit,” she said into my ear as she hugged me hard.  If it was in reality then she would have knocked the wind out of me.  “Besides me missing you,” she continued, “there are some ponies that I want you to meet during a meeting to discuss the Equestria Games.  Namely some foreign dignitaries and the Wonderbolts.”  

“Wonderbolts?”  I paused in thought as the name rattled around in my head.  “Isn’t that the performance group of the military that Rainbow likes?”

“Yes,” Luna nodded to me.

“And you can bring a plus one,” Mother said softly with a mischievous voice.

“Plus one other than Philomena?” I asked already thinking about Rainbow.

Mother seemed to think about it.  “Alright, plus two then,” she agreed while still hugging me from behind.  Both her arms and her huge wings were wrapped around me.

I chuckled, “Yeah, you know that Philomena will be following me wherever I go because of all the trouble I’ve found myself in lately.”

“True,” Mother agreed.  “But why Rainbow Dash?”

“Remember the bet?” I asked her, she nodded her head.  “Well instead of dating it will just be get to know me times.  She always wants to meet the Wonderbolts, so this can be one of those times.”

“I see, but why not date her then?” Luna asked curiously.  “Was that not the bet?”

“It was, but that was before Philomena and I got together,” a smirk crept up on my face.

“I understand,” mother cooed with a giggle.

“So, when is this shindig anyway?”

“Tomorrow morning, so you can come home on the train tonight,” Mother told me.  She was still holding me like a typical mother, not that I minded that much.  In public would have been a different story.

“Works for me, Mother.”

“The morning comes, sister,” Luna said before everything started fading.

“See you tonight, my sunshine boy,” Mother cooed before I woke up.

^-^

Apparently, I was the first one to wake up this morning.  As the sun began creeping over the horizon and the light shined through the window, I caught a glimpse of the sleeping form of Twilight, Spike, and Philomena.  Twilight was wearing her usual nightgown, Spike was in his smaller bed between us, and Philomena was laying against my side.  While looking over at Twilight, a wicket through popped into my head making a grin snake its way on my face.  I had just decided to mess with Twilight this morning.

For the past little while, I had been practicing my levitation and had been getting really good at it.  Including heavy objects.  But this morning would be the first time to try and move a sleeping Twilight.  I raised my free hand toward Twilight, pushed all doubts and fears away, and concentrated.  My hand glowed with magic as Twilight’s body was surrounded by my magic.  

The key was to do it and not wake her up, so I took my time and carefully lifted her off her bed to float over to mine.  Being careful, mind you, of Spike’s bed between us.  I couldn’t wait to see the look on her face.  She was almost to my bed when she started shifting in the air and started to grab for something.  I thought this was perfect and reached out to her when she got close enough.

Just as I lowered her onto my bed, she found my arm and latched onto it.  Twilight snuggled up against me with a content sigh of approval.  Meanwhile, I was trying not to laugh but stay absolutely still and pretend to sleep as my arm was now between her breasts.

And now I wait.  But while I was waiting for the morning entertainment to start, another thought popped up in my head.  And it had to deal with my arm that Twilight is hugging.  My hand was just underneath her breasts.  And after stretching a couple of fingers, I was able to lightly rub against the underside of one of them.  My guess was that she was between Pinkie size and Fluttershy size.  Her nightgown was soft, almost like silk.  And her breasts had a pleasant volume to them that ached to be touched, held, and squeezed.

What surprised me was Twilight’s reaction.  She moaned my name very softly, just below a whisper, and gripped my arm just a tad tighter.  This is interesting.  Not to mention thoroughly enjoyable.  So, I laid my head back down on the pillow, closed my eyes, and continued to lightly rub a finger against her breast.  

Philomena was dead to the world as my other hand gently massaged a butt cheek.  Yeah, life is good.  Man, I love magic.  But I didn’t want to push my luck too much with this.  So, I stopped tickling her breast and waited for her to wake up.

I didn’t have to wait for all that long before she started to wake up.  Apparently, she wasn’t one of those that are instantly awake in the morning.  But one of those that slowly wakes up.  This was apparent as she moaned slightly before opening her eyes.

My own eyes opened as I turned my head to look down at her.  And as our eyes met, I could tell that she was still half asleep.  So, I smiled and whispered to her, “Morning honey.”  

She groaned slightly before softly saying back to me, “Morning,” and proceeded to close her eyes going back to sleep.

I waited for it.

It was around fifteen, or so give or take, seconds later is when the situation caught up with her.  Her whole body stiffened instantly, though she didn’t let go of my arm, right before her eyes popped open as far as they could go.  A second later her head slowly turned to look up at me, her eyes wide in surprise and shock.  Now, remember, I was wearing the shorts I wear to bed, so she couldn’t see me.  I wasn’t wearing anything else though.

This was too good.  I held in my mirth and simply smiled down at her before leaning down to lightly kiss her.  “Hi,” I whispered because Philomena was still asleep.  However, I don’t think she’d be asleep for much longer when Twilight exploded.  Which should be any second now.

She didn’t explode as I thought, but put a hand on the bed, the other hand on my chest, and leaned up looking between her bed and myself.  The shocked look on her face was now showing confusion as she kept looking between her bed and me.  After a few seconds of this, she just looked down at me, still in shock with her mouth working like a fish out of water, with her hair falling forward to frame her confused face.  

Slowly, I reached up and put a finger to her lips.  “I won’t tell a soul,” I whispered very quietly to her with a smile, “I promise.”  I did notice one thing during all this.  She wasn’t wearing underwear.  And one thing I kept in mind was that if I got away with this, there was no way I’d get away with it a second time.  And the one thing that I knew was that if she ever found out, I was dead.

She still didn’t explode, but got off of the bed, still with a confused look on her face, and went back over to her side of the room.  There she took out some clothes and walked toward the door.  More than likely to go take a morning shower.  And left.  A couple of minutes later I heard the shower running.

I was definitely dead if she ever found out.  At least if she exploded she got it out of her system.  From there the morning went pretty uneventful.  Twilight got done with her shower, came back to the bedroom to put her nightgown away, and then head downstairs to make some breakfast.  Philomena woke up soon after where we showered together.  A rather intimate shower that got a little heated and I got to preen her wings.  I was getting better at that.  The last to wake up was Spike.  He didn’t wake up until the smell of breakfast wafting up the stairs.

At breakfast, Twilight ate rather quickly and quietly.  Philomena and Spike could tell that something was bothering her, but all she said was that she needed to speak to Fluttershy about it.

“I wonder what she has to talk to Fluttershy about?” Spike asked aloud while blinking at the door.

“I don’t know,” I faked not knowing, even though I did, to keep what happened a secret.  Then finished my breakfast.

“Hey, Philomena?  Could you go find Rainbow and ask her to come to see me at Rarity’s when she has a chance?” 

She nodded, “Yes.  Why?”

“Yeah, why do you need to see Rainbow?  And why are you going over to Rarity’s?” Spike asked as he looked at me a little suspiciously.

“Relax, Spike,” I chuckled at his jealousy.  “Mom told me that she wanted me to come to Canterlot to visit with her and meet the Wonderbolts and other dignitaries.  And because Rainbow is a big-time Wonderbolt fan and she wants to get to know me, I figure it would be a good chance for us.  Rarity is going to help me with my multiple magic manipulations that she’s so good at.”  Philomena nodded, understanding me.  “What’s your schedule today, Spike?”

“The Cutie Mark Crusaders want my help with something, so I’ll be going over there right after breakfast,” he said with a slight shrug.  “I’d rather be helping Rarity to be honest.”

“Well, can’t blame you there, Spike,” I told him with a smirk.  “Rarity is a beautiful mare.  Aren’t you a little young for her though?”

“You think that’s why she seems to tolerate me?” his question was a genuine one.

“While I can’t tell you for certain,” I began slowly and gently.  “I will say that if she is anything like her human counterpart or other human women, then what they want, in general, is a man that’s older, taller, and stronger than they are.  And in Rarity’s case, at least her counterpart anyway, tall dark, and handsome that can sweep her off her feet with romance.  And with something dangerous mixed in, which goes with the dark.”

He looked like a whipped puppy.  “So, how does she feel about me then?  How does she see me as?”

I shook my head slightly with a shrug, “A cute puppy maybe?  You’d have to ask her that, honestly.  I didn’t want to hurt your feelings, mind you.  But I also didn’t want to lie to you either.”

He nodded, “Yeah, I know.  I get it.  And I appreciate you being honest.”  

“You’re welcome,” I told him before standing up and heading toward the door with Philomena.  “Catch you later, Spike.”

^_^

As Philomena went off to find Rainbow, I went through town to get to Rarity’s.  “Rarity?  Are you awake?” I asked while knocking on the door of her boutique.  There was silence for a short bit before Rarity’s head peeked out the upper window and looked down at me.  “Good morning,” I said cheerfully with a wave.

“Good morning,” she said back, though with her face looking like she was half asleep and with a bad case of bedhead it looked like she just got up.  Which would explain the tired response before yawning.  That and the white silk opaque nightgown she was wearing kind of gave it away.  “Let me see if I can get Sweetie to open the door.”

I nodded and waited as she ducked back inside again.  A couple of minutes later her head popped back out the window again.  This time with a key.  “Sweetie doesn’t want to get up yet,” she dropped the key down to me.  “Open the door and head on up with the key after you shut and lock it behind you.  And make sure that the closed part of the sign is showing.”

I gave her a two-finger salute, “You got it,” and walked inside making sure to lock it behind me with the sign in the proper direction.  Even with the light off, the way upstairs was easy to see.  However, I wasn’t sure which room was hers.  Then again I did know on which side of the building it was on.  The upper floor seemed to have three rooms, which meant that of the two on the right only one was her room.  I picked one and knocked on the door.  “It’s me, Fred.”

“Come in,” Rarity called out to me.

Her room, though simple, was elegant.  Underneath the window against the far wall, was a four-post bed complete with a semi-transparent bed curtain.  On my left near the bed was a chest of drawers with a large mirror on top and a chair in front of it.  On my right appeared to be a standalone closet with a privacy screen.  And Rarity was behind it.  Changing.  Just one problem with that.  As the sun shined through the window, and upon her, she cast a very provocative silhouette against the semi-transparent paper.  It didn’t help that it had wide slits between each pane.  

“Just put the key on the dresser,” she told me while waving a hand over the screen.

“Alright.”  My voice probably sounded spaced-out, but that was due to the beautiful silhouette I was watching.  Not to mention the peek-a-boos I was spotting through the cracks.  And set the key on the dresser and decided to keep my back to her.  “How are you Rarity?  Since Manehattan?”

I heard her sigh from across the room.  “I’m coming to terms with it and myself.  You see, it happened in Manehattan.  When I was a filly a human tried to ponynap me.  I guess that’s when it all started for me.”

“And when you returned to Manehattan with me,” I faked understanding it considering I’ve seen it through her dreams already, “it all came forward again.”

“Yes,” Rarity confirmed.

I wanted to fill the silence with something and a thought came to mind.  “It is said,” I spoke softly, still with my back to her, “that your worst enemy is always yourself.”

My ears picked up the sound of the screen being pushed aside.  “You kept your back turned?”  Why?”

After taking a peek, and seeing her wrapped in a robe, I turned to her.  A white robe with her cutie mark on it.  It looks like she was heading toward the bathroom. I did my best to keep my eyes on her face, but couldn’t help taking glances down.  “Well, your screen is semi-transparent, cracks between the panes, and with the sun shining through the window you created a beautiful sight.  Actually.”  While I was talking she walked over to me.  “I know it sounds cliché...but...”

To my surprise, she wasn’t mad, or even upset.  “You think I’m beautiful?”  She didn’t ask it in an alluring way either.  It sounded like an honest question.

“Yes, I do.  And if I am to be totally honest, then ever since I came to this world and having magic, it seems like my hormones are on overdrive,” I chuckled a little nervously, clasping my hands behind me.  “But it should pass.”

“Well, thank you,” she said, but sounded unsure of herself and even started blushing.  “My...counterpart said that you are a wonderful person that she trusts implicitly.  Because she loves you”

I gave her an amused smirk, “I don’t think we’re there yet.”

She shook her head with a slight smile in agreement.  “No, but I want to work on me trusting you, as she does.”

“I’d like that,” I told her, raising a hand up to gently cup her chin or muzzle in her case, and look into her eyes, “but you realize that it took a few years to get there.  And even though I appreciate you wanting to trust me and working toward that end.  I also don’t want you pushing yourself where you are uncomfortable either.”

“I understand,” she reached up and took my hand in hers, “but I have to start somewhere.”

“You already have, Rarity.”  She looked up at me slightly confused.  “You have already invited me into your room while you were changing behind the privacy screen that wasn’t all that private.  You’ve already taken a first step.”

Now she was really blushing.  “I didn’t realize...”

“I didn’t see any details,” I told her quickly to reassure her.  “Only a silhouette, but a beautiful one though.  It was very picturesque.”

“Thank you, Fred,” her voice had that embarrassed though liking the compliment tone to it with a volume similar to Fluttershy.  She was also smiling though still blushing.  

“You’re welcome,” I said with a smile.

“I’ll go take a shower then we can start on the lessons,” she told me, her voice sounding more business-like.  I nodded to her then she headed to the door.  Only to stop at the door with her hand on the doorknob.  She just stood there for a second, not moving.  Then she let go of the knob and look at me with determination written on her face.  “You said that you didn’t want me to do something uncomfortable.”  I nodded, not knowing where this was going.  “But when you want to take a leap of faith, it makes you uncomfortable.  And when trusting someone you might have to, or want to, put yourself in an uncomfortable position.  I want to take a leap of faith this morning with you, Fred.”

I looked at her totally confused.

“I am going to put my complete faith and trust in you this morning,” she told me, walked up to me, and took my hand.  And by the hand, she led me out the door and into the bathroom next door.  After walking in, she shut the door behind her before turning to me.  I could tell that she was nervous and uncomfortable.  It showed in the way she looked at me and how her body was giving off waves of nervousness.  “I’m going to trust you not to look as I undress and take a shower.”

That shocked me and it showed on my face.  I'm sure my eyes looked like they were bugging out of my head.

“I want to take this leap of faith in you while I feel the most vulnerable,” she was fidgeting with the string of her robe as she talked to me.  “I want to take this leap of faith for me and for us.”

“I...I don’t know what to say,” my head shook slightly at her.  So, without anything coming to mind, I simply turned toward the corner of the room and closed my eyes.  I had to stare at the corner, so I wouldn’t be tempted to look in the mirror that was by the door over the sink and medicine cabinet.  

My ears picked up the sound of her removing her robe.  “How did your mother take the news regarding Manehattan?”  A second later I heard her pull back the shower curtain and turn on the water.

“As any mother would, I’d imagine.”  I tried to make my voice sound normal, but how could it be normal when a beautiful woman is showering and you can’t look?  “Even last night in Luna’s dreamscape she wouldn’t let me go while we were talking.  And partly because of what happened in Manehattan that she wants me to come back home for at least a couple of days.”

“To Canterlot?” she asked as my ears heard the sound of water splashing around.

“Yes,” I continued.  “Partly to spend some time with me and partly to meet some other ponies.  The Wonderbolts for one and foreign dignitaries for another.  She let me bring two with me.  One being Philomena considering she won’t leave my side for hardly anything.  The other is Rainbow.  I thought we’d use this opportunity to get to know each other better.  And she is always wanting to spend time with the Wonderbolts.”

“That she does,” she said as water still splashed around.  “She’s been a big fan of them ever since she was a little filly.  Even more so now that she won the Best Young Flier competition three years ago with her sonic rainboom.  I know because she saved my life doing it.”

“How did that happen?”

She sighed, sounding embarrassed as the sound of the water changed.  Probably doing her hair.  “In order for us to be there for her during the competition, Twilight used a spell on me that created huge butterfly wings.  She used a cloud walking spell on the rest.  I entered the competition in spite of Rainbow.  I got so carried away with my new beautiful wings that we went out together.  My replacing her song with mine screwed up her performance.  I, on the other hand, flew up too high making my wings disappear.  I started falling.  The Wonderbolts flew after me but my flailing knocked them out.  That’s when Rainbow used her sonic rainboom to rescue me and the Wonderbolts before we died.”

It was really tempting to turn around and look, but I didn’t.  “Wow,” was all that I could really say to that.

“I owe her,” she said softly then went silent.  I didn’t know what to say, but apparently, she wasn’t done just yet.  “I was wondering...” she paused as if trying to put together the words, “could you ask your mother if it would be alright for me to come as well?”

I thought for a second.  “I don’t see why not, but we’d have to talk to her through Twilight.  Why do you want to come?”

She seemed to take a deep breath and let it out.  “The biggest reason is to apologize to your mother.”  Then her voice sounded almost like a schoolgirl, “And to spend more time with you.”

“I’d like that, but we’d have to speak to Twilight before leaving.  And that’s tonight.  Mother told me last night about it.”

“That shouldn’t be a problem,” I heard her say before the water stopped and the curtain got pulled back.  My body was just itching to turn around for a quick peek.  But I didn’t.  Barely.  Secretly I took a slow deep calming breath and steeled my resolve.  “I know you didn’t look,” she said softly as I felt her wet fur-covered hand on my arm.  “And that proves that you are a true gentlestallion and prince.”

“I’d be lying if I said that I wasn’t tempted,” my own voice sounded a little nervous right now.

“And as tempted as you were, you didn’t look.  Thank you and my counterpart was right about you,” she told me with a voice sounding happier than before.   Like she had a smile on her face.  “I’m glad I trusted you and took that leap of faith.”

I nearly jumped out of my skin when a knock sounded at the door.  “Rarity?  You done with the shower yet?”  It was Sweetie Belle.

“Yes, dear.  In a minute,” Rarity called out as I heard material rustling.  Less than a minute later, Rarity touched my arm again.  “You can look, darling,” she told me softly.  With her hand, she told me it was alright to turn around by pulling it slightly.  I turned to look and saw her wearing what was a combination of a towel and a large robe.  It was one of those large robes that were as long as a dress that wrapped around you.  It was white, thick straps on her shoulders, and her cutie mark on it.  “Let’s continue this in my room,” she said before opening the door, showing Sweetie standing there in her own cute nightgown.

“Finally,” Sweetie threw up her hands in the air in frustration.

“Sorry dear,” she apologized while pulling me out of the bathroom with her.  “It’s all yours.”

Sweetie’s eyes caught mine as we passed each other.  Hers looked totally confused as to why I was with her sister in the bathroom.  If it was a cartoon, a large question mark would have been over her head.  My response was to smile nervously with a small wave as Rarity pulled me back into her room again.

Once we were in the room again, she walked over to the dresser and sat down in the chair.  Still, with the towel robe on, she picked up a brush and started working on her hair.  “Now then, tell me more about why your mother wanted you back to Canterlot.”

“From what I understand,” I started to explain while moving over to the bed to sit down.  “It’s not just a meet and greet alone.  The Wonderbolts and dignitaries are there to discuss something called the Equestria Games.”

“Oh that’s right,” she paused, taking a look over at me, “you don’t know about the games do you?”  I shook my head.  “It’s games that are held every four years here in Equestria.  One town gets picked to host the games where nations from all over come to compete.”

I chuckled, shaking my head slightly.  “And as usual the human world has something just like it.”

“Really?”

“Yep.  They’re called ‘The Olympic Games’ and held every four years where nations from across the world gather to compete in friendly events.”  A playful smirk worked its way onto my face, “I think I’ll tell Mother to have Equestria quit mimicking the human world.

She laughed with an ‘it is on’ look on her face.  “What if the human world is mimicking us, my dear Fred?”

“Yeah, I doubt that,” I chuckled playfully at her where she simply huffed at me and went back to brushing and styling her hair.  “Anyway, with the meeting about the games being tomorrow morning, she thought it would be a good time for me to visit.”

“Rarity?  Fred?” came Rainbow’s sudden call from downstairs interrupting us.

“Way earlier than I thought,” I mused and headed toward the door.  “I’ll see if she wants to come.”

Rarity giggled at that, looking at me with a knowing smirk, “I think you know that answer.”

“Yeah,” I turned my head to her and grinned as I grabbed the door.  “But I can still have some fun with her though.”  Then left, heading downstairs.  “I’m coming Rainbow.”

“Alright, Fred I’m here,” Rainbow looked at me with a look of annoyance with her arms crossed under her chest.  She was wearing her usual sports outfit, as always.  “What do you want to talk to me about?  Philomena wouldn’t tell me.”

“Mom told me last night that she wants me to come home to Canterlot,” I began cryptically.  “Being a mother, and after everything that has happened, she’s feeling lonely for me.  That and there’s a meet and greet regarding the Equestria Games coming up and she wants to introduce me to some ponies.”

Rainbow shrugged, not looking too impressed, “Yeah, ok, but what does that have to do with me?”

“I was wondering if you’d like to come with me, Philomena, and Rarity?” I walked up to her and looked down at her with barely a smirk.  I knew how this conversation was going to go.

She laughed, waving it off, “And deal with all those snob nosed nobles?  Yeah, right.  No thanks.”  And that’s when she turned around on me, “If that’s what you wanted to ask me then I got better things to do than deal with those ponies.”

“So you don’t want to meet nobles?” my voice was filled with mischief as I grinned to her backside.

“Nope,” she kept walking.

“Not even my mother and Aunt Luna?”

“As great as they are,” she said stopping at the door, “not while they’re with nobles.”  And then opened the door.

“Alright then,” I gave an exaggerated sigh of disappointment, “I’ll let my mother know that you don’t want to meet the Wonderbolts either.”

She stopped dead in her tracks, frozen as the words hit her ears.  For a split second, there were two of them.  She had moved from the door to directly in front of me so fast that she left a ghost image of her behind at the door.  “The Wonderbolts?” she asked while looking up at me like a puppy with her favorite toy, wagging tail and all.

Lowering my head down to hers, I gave her a wide grin, “Yes, Rainbow. The Wonderbolts.  Mom wants to introduce me to them.  However, that would mean having to deal with the nobles and dignitaries in order to talk with them.  And no slipping out before it’s over either.  And it would mean dressing up and staying by my side the whole time.  Think of it as one of our get to know each other meetings.”

Her face contorted a little as the gears in her head started turning over the pros and cons.

“Think of meeting the nobles as battle training,” I whispered to her with a smirk.

“Alright, alright, I’ll go.  When is it?” she said while not looking too happy, but not wanting to miss the opportunity either.

“Tomorrow morning,” I smiled down at her.  “We leave on the last train tonight.”

She nodded up to me before looking a little glum, “And because Rarity is coming she’ll want to do something with my mane and tail to go with the dress she made for me.  I just know it.”

A chuckle escaped from me, “No doubt, but would it be worth it?”

“Yeah,” she gave a mix between a smile and a smirk, “it will be.”

“And,” I leaned in conspiratorially, “we could always pull a few pranks as well.”

A slow mischievous grin spread across her face, “I’m all in.”

“And you know Philomena is in.”

“Aw, yeah,” Rainbow rubbed her hands together like an evil villain.  “She’s good at pranks.  I’ll be on the train, but until then I got work to do.  See ya.”  She was off again, leaving her signature rainbow trail behind her after she walked out the door.  With my fun with Rainbow out of the way, I headed back upstairs.  Knocked on the door first.  “Rarity?  You decent?”

“Yes, come on in,” was her reply.

“Well, I had my fun with Rainbow for the morning and she’ll be at the train tonight.”  As I walked in my eyes saw her getting dressed behind the screen again.  And still giving me a beautiful silhouette to burn into my memory before I turned around that is.  “She was headed toward the door when I mentioned the Wonderbolts.  And when she heard it, she moved soo fast that for a second I saw two of them.”

Rarity giggled, “I’ve seen her do that before.  And now with that out of the way, we can start on your lessons Twilight assigned to you.”

Oh, joy.  So, you can imagine how the rest of my day went.  All through the rest of the morning and into the afternoon, taking a break for lunch that is, Rarity had me working on levitating more than one object at a time.  She’s actually a good teacher, I’ll give her that.  All throughout the day I didn’t see or hear from either Twilight or Rainbow.  Not that I expected to of course, but after this morning I wondered how Twilight was doing.  And whether or not I went too far.  I still didn’t see her when I picked up my clothes from the library and headed to the train station either.

As usual, Philomena was at my side ever since we met back up at the library, clinging to my arm.  Rarity and Rainbow were already at the train station when we got there.  And the train ride itself wasn’t all that interesting, just us riding the train with some conversation here and there.  The fun didn’t start until we got to Canterlot.

^_^

“CANTERLOT,” came the conductor’s call through the train as we pulled into the train station.  After I grabbed my bag and Philomena took my arm again, I had to watch out for Mother.  “Just a word of caution girls,” I warned them as we exited the train, “when you hear my mother keep at least ten feet away.”

“Why?” Rainbow questioned as she shouldered her own bag and stepped out before me.

“You’ll see,” I chuckled with my head immediately on a swivel as I left the car.  I knew she was out there.  As the throng of ponies came and went around me, both Rarity and Rainbow had no clue why I was acting like this.  “She’ll come,” I whispered, acting like prey being hunted, “when you least expect-“

“MY SUNSHINE BOY,” Mother’s loud cry came from the other end of the train platform.

“What the…” Rainbow questioned, turning to where my mother shouted.

“Here she comes.  Incoming,” my own voice cried out in mock alarm as my eyes spotted her flying through the throng of ponies.  Her wings buzzing behind her she zipped through them as if they were standing still.  She almost looked like a mad pony with her arms outstretched and her eyes wide locked onto me like an incoming missile.

“My goodness.”

“Run girls save yourself,” I laughed waving them off as Philomena comically got behind me as if ducking for cover.

“NEPHEW!”

“Oh no, not Aunt Luna too!” I cried, waving off Rarity and Rainbow, which to their credit did back away from me.  Luna was mimicking my mother’s attitude perfectly.  And with both of them together zipping through the crowd with mad looks on their faces gave some a good fright.

“I MISSED YOU, MY SUNSHINE BOY!”  “WE ARE SO GLAD THOU ART SAFE NEPHEW!” both of them shouted one after the other as they came flying through the crowd.

Both of them were almost to me as I watched Rarity and Rainbow out of the corner of my eye.  “Wow, and I thought you were dramatic, Rarity,” Rainbow laughed at us but kept her distance.

My body gave out an “oof” as both my mother and Aunt Luna hit me at the same time.  They both embraced me with their arms and wings while peppering me with kisses.  Philomena was able to sneak away at the last moment leaving me to be the filling between a mother and aunt sandwich.  During the kisses and the ‘love yous’ and ‘miss yous’ I heard Rarity giggling and simply going “aww.”  Of course, she wasn’t the only one that was cooing at us.  Much of the crowd around us was doing the same thing.

“I’m so glad that you are safe my sunshine boy,” mother cooed as her arms tried to squeeze all the air from my lungs.

“And we are so thankful for Philomena,” Luna echoes mother’s words with her own.  And because my head was being squeezed, I couldn’t see how Luna grabbed Philomena and brought her into the group hug.  But I heard it though.  Philomena’s sudden and startled squawk hit my ears as Luna’s magic suddenly grabbed her and hauled her in.

And there we stood, Philomena and I, being smothered with kisses and affection as our breath was being squeezed out of our lungs.  But eventually, Mother and Luna let us go.  “Alright, I’m done,” mother let me go with a giggle before stepping back to take a good look at me.

“We see you brought the Element of Generosity as well,” Luna noticed as she looked over to them.

“Yeah,” I chuckled seeing them carefully step up to us.  “Rainbow was a given, but Rarity asked to come and so here we are.  Is that alright?”

“Oh yes, it’s fine,” she waved off my concern before taking my arm, leading me away from the train.  Luna was on the other side with the girls following us.  “Tomorrow morning at nine is when everything will start.  I wanted you here for the meeting to not only meet them but also for political reasons as well.”  The ponies parted for us as we left the station to a waiting chariot. 

“And why politically?” Rarity asked, curious.  Good question, I was also curious.

“Because it will be the first Equestria Games that will be actively used to push the end of slavery,” she explained, though her voice sounded unsure.

“Got it,” I nodded to her understanding.  The chariot was larger than I thought it would be.  It was large enough for all of us with mother, Luna, and I on one side with Philomena, Rarity, and Rainbow on the other.  “Have you had dinner yet?”

“Nay, we have not,” Luna shook her head as the chariot jerked forward after a crack of a whip against the bulls pulling it.  

“Then we can have dinner together,” was my suggestion.

“I even had some meat stocked for you son,” mother said to me with mixed feelings.

I brightened when hearing that, but not without noticing her mixed feelings about it.  “Thank you mother,” I said with a smile and a hug.  “I'm sure that makes you a little queasy.”

“Yes, it does I admit,” she hugged back.  “But I do know what a requirement it is for you.  And I want what's best for you.”

“Chicken?” Philomena asked with a face looking like she is asking for her favorite treat.

And while Luna, Rarity, and Rainbow made slight gagging faces my mother just smiled all the same.  “Yes, there's chicken.”

“In that case, I've got a great idea,” a grin spread across my face while looking over to Philomena.  Which she looked back at me with curiosity on her face.  I winked to her, “Trust me, you'll love it.”

“You might, but I think we're about to lose our supper,” Rainbow complained, making a gagging sound.

“Sorry, Rainbow,” I shrugged.  “But that's why I didn’t go into details about it.”

“Thanks, I think,” Rainbow muttered, “so can we talk about something else?”

“Yes,” Rarity spoke up softly while looking directly at my mother.  “I need to explain myself while we still have privacy.”  Rarity looked nervous and I knew why, but there was also a firm resolve and determination on her face.  She took a second as if steeling herself for what she had to say.  “I'm partly responsible for what happened to Fred in Manehattan.”

Luna remained quiet, just raised an eyebrow.

“How so?” mother asked quietly.  There was that motherly gentleness in her voice, but her voice still held the tone of curiosity.

“Things weren't going well for me,” Rarity began slowly while looking right at my mother.  “I gave some fabric to a competitor, which then used it to copy my whole line I was going to enter into the competition.  Everypony, including Fred, encouraged me not to give up but that they would help me make more for the next morning.  Inspiration struck and they all helped me put together the new line.  However, I was frustrated and took it out on them.  Pushing them too hard and then got upset with them when they complained, I ran out of the room.  Fred followed while they continued working.  That's when he saw me outside crying and came to comfort me, but I was too upset to listen.  That's when the two constables saw me and you know the rest.”  

When my mother didn't say anything right off, I interjected.  “Mother, we talked it out together, and as a group, and worked it all out.  I've already forgiven her.”

Mother smiled over at me giving me a sideways hug, and Luna was smiling as well.  But Mother's voice didn't sound too happy when she spoke up.  “Miss Rarity,” she sounded disappointed, “I thank you for telling me.  It shows your honesty and commitment to resolving this.  Even knowing who Fred is most might not want to come forward out of fear.”

“Yes, that is true,” Rarity nodded slowly, “I'll admit to being fearful about telling you.  But I've also seen how my actions affected my friends.  And yes, I want to include Fred as a friend.  I've told him that I want to get to know him and trust him as a friend.  I also know that also requires time.  Which I'm willing to put forward.”

At first, after Rarity was done, there was only the sound of the chariot rolling down the stone bricked streets and the clip-clop of the bull's hooves.  Then Luna spoke up softly with a voice of understanding.  “To look at one's own faults, see how it affects others, and want to change yourself accordingly is always the hardest.  Hard to face and to resolve.  Looking back upon my life, I'm still ashamed of my actions even though my sister has forgiven me.”

Of course, we all knew what she was referring to.  Her time as Nightmare Moon.  

“Very well,” Mother said softly with a small smile, “then I'll leave it between my son and the Elements.”

“Thank you, Princess,” Rarity said thankfully with relief written on her face.  

Rainbow, meanwhile, just looked uncomfortable during all of this.  “Well, this is great and all, but I'm hungry,” Rainbow suddenly interjected to change the subject.  “How 'bout you, Fred?”

“Yeah,” I agreed immediately wanting to change the subject as well, “I can't wait to get to the kitchen.  How about me making dinner tonight?  I'll already be there anyway.”

“Thank you, son,” Mother put her wing and arm around me hugging me from the side.

“Alright, just don't put meat into mine,” Rainbow warned with a slight sneer, “or we might have a problem.”

“Oh?” I raised an eyebrow at her.  My inner ass decided to mess with her.  “Or what?  You'll punish me?”

She grinned, taking the bait.  “I might, yeah.”

I put a hand to my chest in mock shock, “Why, Rainbow I didn't know you were into spanking.”

Everypony giggled, but Rainbow.  Matter of fact, she looked at me with shock.  For a split second her eyes went wide and she blushed beet red.  Then a second later her upper lip curled up and she snarled at me, “Oh you are so going to pay for that one buddy.”

With a chuckle, I made a motion with my hands pretending to throw a line out for fishing.  Then pretended to reel her in.

She knew what I was doing and smirked all the same, though still with fire in her eyes.  “Yeah, yeah I get it.  I fell for it.  You're still going to pay for it, pal.”

I nodded to her while chuckling, “I know.  I can see the gears turning in your head already.”  And I could too.  “It will be a good one I just know it.”

“Oh, you darn right it will,” Rainbow grinned like a maniac.  “And it will come when you least expect it.”

“Of that, I have no doubt.”  We fell into silence after that.  It didn't take us long to get to the castle and then into it.  Philomena and I went right to the kitchen where I started to prepare dinner.  At least this time there wasn't a mare that would try to bonk me on the head with a frying pan.  Always beware of a mare and her frying pan, those things hurt like hell.  For my mother, Aunt, Rainbow, and Rarity I went with simple Alfredo shells with mixed vegetables mixed in.  And while the shells were cooking I also cooked the chicken, so I could add it to Philomena's and mine.  I did see Lucy Love again while I was cooking in the kitchen.  We were able to catch up and talk.  Nice mare.  She even started helping with dinner after I told her what I was doing.

“So, what do you think?” I asked later to everyone after dinner was served, and they had a chance to taste it.  I was already eating mine, as was Philomena.

Rainbow eyed me and the meal wearily, “You didn't put meat in mine did you?”

I chuckled with a smirk on my face, “No, Rainbow I didn't.  Though I'll admit that it was tempting.  However, I'm already being punished later, I don't want to dig my own grave.”

“Good call,” she stuck her tongue out at me and dug in.  

“A simple, yet delectable dish,” Luna praised as she finished a couple of bites.

“It is very good, son,” she cooed leaning over to hug me again, “thank you for sharing.”

“You're welcome,” I hugged back.

“My this is good,” Rarity also praised.

Philomena complimented me by leaning over and rubbing her cheek against mine.

“At least there are good portions here,” Rainbow chuckled.

That got me a little confused.  “What do you mean, Rainbow?”

“Well, whenever Rarity takes us to any of the places in Canterlot they always serve small portions,” Rainbow rolled her eyes.  “I mean come on, when I'm hungry I'm hungry.  I go to eat, not stare at the meal and compliment how pretty it is.  It's food, not art.”

“I, for one, agree with you on that one,” I chuckled when she rolled her eyes.

“Puhlease,” Rarity whined the first part of the word.  “Just because it's food doesn't mean that one can't be elegant at the same time.”

“Rarity, elegance is one thing,” Rainbow pointed out, “but to keep a pony from enjoying a meal simply because you want it to look pretty is something else.”

I leaned over to whisper to Mother, “Why do I get the feeling this is an old argument?”  

“Because it is, dear,” Rarity batted her eyes at me with a smile.  “I for one think a meal can be elegant and delicious.”

“I don't mind that,” Rainbow reiterated, “I just want bigger portions.  I want to eat, not take pictures of it.”

“Remember the small cakes of Maretonia, sister?” Luna suddenly asked.

I had no clue as to what nation that was.  I really had to study up more.

My mother giggled, “Oh yes, I remember.  Beautiful small cakes and very delicious.”

“Indeed, but I had to eat a whole plate full they were so small,” Luna shook her head, now having made her point.

“Ha,” Rainbow raised a glass to Luna, thank her.

“But smaller portions are good when one just wants a small portion,” Mother pointed out while taking small bites herself.

Rarity grinned with a nod and a “hmph.”

“Excuse me,” I interrupted immediately, “can you two not encourage this pointless argument?”  

“Yes, of course,” Luna agreed with a nod.  Then turned to Mother, “We must not let Fred see us fight.”  Now I know she said it in a serious manner, but there was clear humor in it.  That and I saw her smirk slightly at me when she said it.

With a sigh I went back to my dinner shaking my head, “I give up.”

^-^

After dinner Mother wanted to spend some time with me.  I also wanted to spend this time with Rainbow and Rarity as well.  So, I made a compromise.  Tonight, I would spend it with Rainbow, because she wanted to pull pranks with Philomena and I.  After the meet and greet tomorrow, I would stay here and spend some time with Mother and Aunt Luna until it was time for the Equestria games tryouts at the Wonderbolt’s training facility.  Where I would go there to meet up with the girls as they came in on the train.

So, tonight was just Rainbow, Philomena, and I pulling pranks.  Rainbow wanted it to be on the guards.  Which I don’t blame her for and Philomena was all in on it.  

“So, what are we going to do tonight?” Rainbow asked through a wide mischievous grin.  After dinner, we had retreated to my bedroom to discuss our prank plans.

“That depends on what reaction you want to get out of them,” I grinned back at her.  I had something in mind, but I wasn’t sure if she’d go for it.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, do you want them to laugh, cry, wince, or get hot a bothered under all that armor,” emphasizing my last option by wiggling my eyebrows at Rainbow.

She blushed when she heard it, but I could see the gears turning in her head.

“Sun princess teased guards in past,” Philomena said quietly with her own wicked looking grin on her face.

“Really?” Rainbow questioned to which Philomena nodded her head.  She seemed to think about it.  “I’ve never done anything like that before,” she said, blushing at the thought.  “You think I can do something like that?  You think I’m pretty enough?  I mean, Rarity sure.  She’s got the looks for it.”

“Rainbow,” my hand cupped her cheek, turning her head toward me.  “You’re prettier than you are aware of, ok?  You might need to learn the techniques, but let me just say that I can’t wait to see what Rarity does with you in the morning.”

“Really?” her eyes held in them a need to know.

“Yes, really,” confirmed for her with a smile and a nod.  “Just don’t look at me to demonstrate for you.  I don’t do guys and with me being human I doubt that any of the mare guards would take a glancing look at me.  Besides, look at what you’re wearing.”

She looked down, a little confused, “What?  Something wrong with this?”

I chuckled, “No, something right.  You’re wearing a skin-tight sports bra and sports shorts that leave nothing to the imagination.”

“Yeah,” she shrugged, still not getting it, “I wear it all the time.  It’s comfortable and aerodynamic.”

“It’s also hot and alluring,” my eyebrows wiggled at her to try and get the point across.

She looked down again, this time taking a longer look before blushing.  “I think I get it.”  A smirk played across her face.  “I think I know why Thunderlane keeps taking passing glances at me all the time now.”

“Now you’re getting it.”

“Alright, so what do I do?” Rainbow stood up, looking toward the door.  She was clearly out of her element with this.  Just like her counterpart.  Too much of a tomboy.  

“Watch,” Philomena got off the bed and motioned for Rainbow to follow her.  She opened the door and headed left down the hall with Rainbow beside her.  There were always guards in the castle, just none at the doors.  They were posted at the ends of the hallways.  I guess so they could look at multiple hallways at a time, I don’t know.  As they walked down the hallway Philomena was sashaying in a slow walk in her simple sundress.  I leaned around the door frame to take a peek and watch.  

The guards had chest plates, helmets, arm and leg guards on while having spears in their hands.  Underneath the armor appeared to be a material similar to leather to prevent chafing.  Both of the guards at the end of the hallway “T” section were stallions.  Two earth ponies if my eyes were correct.

Once they were at the end of the hallway, Philomena walked right up to one of them and started flirting.  Looking up to the guard and whispering something.  Of course, she was too far away for me to hear what was being said.  I think Rainbow started to get the idea because she walked right up to the other one, asked something, and then wiggled her butt at him.  She didn’t stop there though because she started rubbing it with both hands while looking up at him.

And of course, the whole torture is that they can’t move or acknowledge their presence.

Rainbow got the idea to start doing some stretches in front of him.  Stand up stretches.  Especially the ones where she bends over at the waist, extending her wings, and then turning around and stretching the other way.  That one really got the guard looking.

Got me looking too, actually.  Just don’t tell Philomena that.

Now that Rainbow seemed to have the idea, Philomena blew a silent kiss to the guard, turned around, and started walking back to me.  As she turned around she used her tail to accidentally brush up against him.

Shortly afterward, Rainbow stood up again from bending a leg up behind her and turned toward me as well.  Rainbow used one of her wings to accidentally brush up against one of them.

I ducked back inside the room as they both came back in giggling.

“Can’t believe how much fun that was,” Rainbow looked over at Philomena with an excited face, as if she got her favorite present for Christmas.  “All you did was whisper at him and had him going.”

Philomena giggled, bouncing a little on the edge of the bed when she sat down.  “Your stretches had him looking and staring.”

Had me looking and staring.

“Fred next,” Philomena looked over at me with a smirk on her beak.

“Me?” I scoffed at her.  “Yeah, right.  Know of a female guard that likes me?  Much less humans in general?”

Now she grinned at me.  I wasn’t sure I liked that.  “I did not say, guard.”

That got me thinking.  True, it didn’t have to be a guard.  And while thinking it over my eyes caught Philomena’s as she took a quick glance over to Rainbow.  At first, I wasn’t sure if she was serious, but then she quickly glanced over at Rainbow again with a nod to me.  She wanted me to flirt with Rainbow.  Now there’s an interesting proposition.

“So, who did you have in mind then?” she asked, looking over at Philomena.

“You,” she pointed at Rainbow with a mischievous grin.

“Me?” now Rainbow was really confused.

“Well, think about it, Rainbow.  If I can affect you, then I think there’s a good chance I can affect other mares.”

Rainbow crossed her arms under her chest and smirked at me, “Really?  You think you can get to me?”  It was a challenge that I wouldn’t mind trying.  I told her as much by simply staring at her with a knowing smirk.  “Alright, Fred.  You’re on.  Affect me without touching me.”

I had an idea of where to start.  So, with her standing in the middle of the room, I walked behind her and leaned down, putting my lips close to her ear.  “I was watching how you were stretching earlier.”

“Yeah?  So?” was her nonchalant reply.

“So, I had the thought of you doing the exact same thing in front of me instead,” I whispered into her ear.  

She turned her head to look up into my eyes.  I could tell that she didn’t quite believe me.  “Really?”

“Really, Rainbow,” I gave her a slow nod then stood up straight to stare down into her eyes with an intensity of my own.  “Watching you stretch in front of me.  Showing off your slim athletic feminine figure.”  I gripped the bottom of my shirt with my hands.  “Especially the one where you face me then stretch over backward,” my voice took on a bedroom quality to it as I raised my shirt over my head, taking it off.

Rainbow was blushing.

“Putting yourself on display just for my viewing pleasure,” I whispered to her, tossing my shirt over to the bed.  “Leaning down, raising one of your slim beautiful legs up to run your hand up it.  All while looking up at me with bedroom eyes as your hand rubs yourself.  Up your stomach to your breasts where you trace around one of them.”  My own heart was beating faster as I was genuinely getting excited over this little fantasy I was telling.  It showed in my eyes as I looked down at her.  She not only was blushing hard, but her wings were rising on their own.

“You whisper my name,” I continue softly while standing directly in front of her, “asking me if I like what I see?”  My eyes roam across her slim athletic figure.  “I’ll say, ‘Yes, Rainbow.  I do.  I see a beautiful mare who loves teasing me.  And that’s not very nice of her.’  You’ll grin at me and turn around to say, ‘You’re right.  That’s not nice.’  Then you’ll stick your butt out closer to me.”  Her deepening blush told me that she knew exactly where I was going with this.  And her body’s response was to raise her wings high as they started quivering slightly.  Her mouth was hanging open slightly with eyes slightly wide in arousal.  “You’ll look up at me and say, ‘Then why don’t you spank me.  I’ve been a very naughty mare.’  You’ll take my hand in yours and put it against your firm ass.  Letting me gently rub and squeeze.”  As I spoke to her in soft whispered, trying to be as sensual as possible, she tried to hide what was clearly happening to her.  Even I could tell that her wings were painfully stiff.  Her eyes were dilated, her mouth hanging slightly open, and her breathing slow and steady were all indications of deep arousal.  Slowly I moved behind her in order to put my head down close to hers again.  Then gently blew against her ear.

And that snapped her out of it.  She took a few quick steps forward away from me before spinning around.  “Wow, would you just look at the time,” she said in an almost rapid-fire way as she started back away toward the door.  “I’d better get some sleep if I want to endure whatever Rarity has in store for me in the morning.  See ya.”  As she got to the door she quickly opened it and would have walked through if it wasn’t for her wings.  With how stiff they were, they prevented her from leaving.  She cursed softly before turning sideways to get out the door before quickly shutting it.

While I was staring at the door, I heard, “Fred,” from Philomena.  And it was the slow alluring bedroom vibe tone of voice too.  And when I turned around, she was standing in front of me.  Her eyes were locked onto mine with lust in them.  She hiked one leg up to rub against mine while pressing her body against me.  “It got to me,” she whispered as I put my arms around her and held her slim form against my body.

“You know when you healed me you also erased your scratches,” I whispered while looking down at her.  She didn’t say anything as she searched my eyes.  “Put them back,” my voice was filled with arousal and passion that wasn’t a suggestion to her.

She did.

^_^

“I think the whole castle heard you two,” Luna shook her head with a giggle as I appeared in front of her.

All I could do was shrug sheepishly, “Sorry?”

“I doubt she was,” Luna smirked at me before changing the subject.  “So what would you like to do tonight?”

I just smiled at her, “How about something together?”

She stepped up to me with a wide happy smile and hugged me.  “I’d like that, my nephew.”  Her hand raised up as orbs swirled around, “Let’s see what nightmares are around tonight.”  Orbs swirled around her and continued to do so for a good few minutes.  Before she hummed in thought, “Seems there're no nightmares tonight.  Or shall I say none that can’t solve themselves.”  Lowering her hand, she turned toward me with the orbs slowing down to return to their natural movement.  “So, why don’t we do something just for fun?”

“What do you have in mind?”

“It would have to be here in the dreamscape because you are asleep,” she mused, clasping her hands behind her in thought as if a teacher thinking of the best way to teach her student.  “You have somepony in mind?”

A grin slowly crept up on my face.  “I might have one.  What is Twilight dreaming about right now?”

She raised her hand bringing the orb closer.  “Now this is interesting,” Luna mumbled quietly while gazing into the dream.  “It appears to be about you.”

“Really?” stepping closer, I gazed into it as well.  “Can’t imagine why with everything going on between us.”

“Oh?” Luna looked at me, raising an eyebrow now curious.

I chuckled, “Four times now she’s inadvertently walked in on me while I was naked.  I decided to play a prank on her one morning.  I woke up before she did and Philomena and I were in one bed and she was in the other with Spike in his smaller one between us.”  Luna nodded for me to continue.  “Well, I’ve been practicing my levitation.  And I was able to levitate Twilight over to mine.  Surprisingly she latched onto me when she came into contact with me.  Whispered my name and snuggled up to me.  Surprising, but ok.”  I laughed at the memory, “She was so shocked when she woke up with me and Philomena.  But she didn’t blow up like I thought she would have.  She just eventually stood up to begin her day with the gears turning in her head.  Part of me worries that I might have gone too far.”

Luna hummed in thought.  “Might have.  However, this dream isn’t a nightmare and it’s about you.  Shall we go see?”

“Sure,” I couldn’t contain my excitement or my curiosity any longer and touched Twilight’s orb when Luna did.  A flash of light later, and we were inside Twilight’s dream.  I was surprised to find myself in the upstairs bedroom and laying on the bed.  Naked.  “You put me in the dream didn’t you?” I asked looking up to my Aunt.  

She was blushing a little when she saw me and giggling.

“Could you…?”

“Nay,” she gave me a mischievous smirk and looked around everywhere but at me, “I want to see where this leads.  Twilight will not see me nor hear me.”

“Great,” I mumbled just before hearing some hoofsteps coming up the stairs.  One guess as to who it was.

“Why am I not surprised at this?” Twilight asked, not bothering to blow up at me.  Instead, she chose to walk up to the bed with a frustrated snort, almost like a bull, and stare down at me.

I gave a nervous shrug while putting my hands up in surrender.  “Because it’s happened so many times that you just expect it to happen now,” I told her with a face as if I told the correct answer to a difficult question.

She threw her hands up and started to pace in front of the bed.  “But why does this keep happening?  This defies all the laws of probabilities.”  

“That I can’t help you with.  Though I do have a confession to make,” I told her knowing how she’ll react.  At least in the real world anyway.

She stopped and looked over at me as if I had the answer to all of this.

“Remember when you woke up in my bed with Philomena and I?”

“Yes,” she said slowly while looking like she’s not going to like what I said next.

“Well,” I started saying sheepishly, “it’s kind of my fault.  You see I used my magic to levitate you over to my bed as a joke.”  Her face started to tighten.  “I thought you’d blow up at me, honest.  It was a good idea at the time.  You’d seen me naked a few times already, so I thought we’d have a good laugh about it.”

Her eyes were now read and her mane and tail had started smoking.

“Or not,” my voice took on a mouse’s squeak quality to it while seeing Twilight’s transformation.

She stood there simmering for a minute, or two before there was a sudden look of recognition in her eyes.  “Fred?” she asked slowly while her eyes looked around.

“Yes?”

“This is a dream and that is the real you isn’t it?”

She didn’t have to wait for the answer because Luna appeared beside the bed.  “You are correct, Twilight.”

“Damn it,” I muttered softly while looking at doom in the face.  

“Where’s Fred right now?”

“He is with me and his mother in Canterlot for the meet and greet in the morning,” Luna replied.

I didn’t like how the wicked grin of payback slowly spread across Twilight’s face as she looked down at me.  “I’ll see you in the morning.”

“Which is just about to cal-“

^_^

“WAKE UP,” somepony suddenly screamed into my ears startling me awake.  But that wasn’t it though, this mare was also dragging me out of bed and while I was still half asleep.  Luna didn’t get to finish what she wanted to say because of this mare.  So, I went from looking at Twilight and hearing Luna’s voice to the waking world being forcefully woken up.  Of course, while my body was being dragged across the room my dream fuddled mind hadn’t caught up yet.

“Come on,” the girlish raspy voice told me, “it’s time for your morning punishment.”

“No…wait,” I tried saying through my morning fogged out mind, “I’m sorry, it was just a joke.”  I suddenly felt tile under my feet as she stopped pushing and pulling, leaving me to sway a little standing up.

“You’re forgiven,” she said then I heard a little soft squeak.  “Now here’s the punishment, Fred.”

Right before my whole body was drenched in ice-cold water.  “WHOA!”  I was awake in an instant and not only shivering from the sudden onslaught but also recognizing who it was.  A normal reaction was to back away from the water.  Which I did, but toward her instead of away from her.  And I was naked at the time, so I got…

“Nice ass,” she exclaimed and smacked my rear end.

Which made me turn around and face her.  Of course with what Philomena and I did last night plus the cold water gave me morning wood.  I raised a finger to admonish her, only to get…

“Nice wood,” she giggled at me and pat my semi-hard member, which shocked me into silence.  Then she pats my chest with a “Nice morning,” to me before turning around and walking away.  My ears picked up the sound of her going to the door, opening it, and then leaving the room with a laugh.

Philomena was standing there giggling at me as I turned around, turned the water on hot, but not boiling, and waited for it to heat up before plunging into it.  I groaned as the warm water flowed over me, my head, and down my back.  “I’m so screwed this morning,” I muttered remembering what I had woken up from.

Seeing my distress, Philomena walked in, and in front of me, and pushed me back enough for her to hug me.  “What worries you?”

I sighed hugging her in return and then told her what happened between Twilight and I while she was asleep.  To my surprise, she found it funny as well.  However, I then pointed out that Twilight was on her way to Canterlot even as we were speaking.  With that sobering thought in our heads, we enjoyed showering together before she rubbed her cheek against mine.

“Need to be with Rarity for dress,” she told me after putting on her simple one-piece dress.

I already had the suit with me in the bag, so everything was set for me.  “Alright,” I told her with a smile.  And with one last hug and rub from her cheek, she was out the door.  Leaving me to get dressed with the thoughts of my impending doom.

^_^

Breakfast was actually going to be part of the meeting this morning.  So, my whole schedule was to get dressed, which I already did, and to meet up with my mother.  Which I was about to do.  My suit was the typical black jacket and pants with a white shirt and tie setup.  The whole meet and greet would be in the throne room, so she told me to meet her in the hall of heroes just outside of it.

“Good morning, my sunshine boy,” mother greeted me with a smile a mile wide and a deep hug.

“Good morning, mother,” I returned the hug.  Then turned to Luna, “Good morning Aunt Luna.”

“Good morrow, nephew,” she said happily with an air of foreboding around her because of last night.  “Who woke you up from your slumber this morning?”

I chuckled, “Rainbow.  It was my punishment for yesterday.”  We were standing just outside of the throne room doors.  Mother was in her regal white gown and Aunt Luna was in her dark blue one.  Complete with regalia.

They both giggled at the look on my face.  “Well, you don’t look worse for wear,” Mother pointed out.

I shook my head while thinking, ‘Not yet.’

“And you do look handsome my sunshine boy,” Mother cooed at me while straightening up my collar.

“Thank you, Mother,” I smiled at her.  That won’t last for long if Twilight has anything to say about it.  “What’s the schedule for this morning?”

“First is going to be the greeting,” she told me.  “Where everypony, or everyone, gets to meet everypony else.  This is when I’ll introduce you to everyone when they arrive.  After that is breakfast, buffet style, and yes son, there will some meat there for you.”  When she said that I said a soft “yes” in response before she continued.  “Then the meeting about the Equestria Games will start,” she continued with a soft smile, seeing my reaction.  “That will be short.  Relatively.  Where I will mention how it will be dedicated to the abolishment of human slaves.”

“Sounds simple enough,” I nodded while wondering when Twilight will crash this little party during all that.

“Just don’t start without us,” came Rainbow’s excited voice from down the hall.  And when I turned to say something, I froze.

My eyes widened in order to take them all in.  Even Rainbow was beautiful, and that was saying something.  Rarity went all out with their dresses.  And apparently tight-fitting was the trend.  Rainbow’s dress was a strapless tube dress that hugged her body to accent her streamlined curves.  It even had a short train attached to the waist of her dress.  Light blue in color with white lace trim on both the dress and the train.  The train had a back only, no front which made eyes wander to her sensuous curves.  And I don’t know how, but Rainbow’s hair was probably the most attractive feature.  Her normal windblown long thick hair had been shortened because of the curls that were added.  All the changes made for an eye-popping attractive mare.

Rarity’s dress was a white backless curve-hugging mini-dress with a deep v-cut down the front that dipped below the bust line.  The silk lace-trimmed shawl covered the straps that tied off behind her neck, coming forward to button together just above the tops of her generous breasts.  Which gave my eyes some beautiful eye candy side boob action.  Her hair was more straight than her normal curled, but it looked beautiful on her.  And by the smile she was giving me, she knew it too.

Philomena was arguably the most attractive and beautiful, though I am biased.  Hers was similar in style to Rarity’s, but instead of the front going straight up to cover her breasts, her front crisscrossed over her breasts.  Which drew my eyes in the valley between them.  Rarity also did her hair in curls like she did Rainbow’s.  Rarity picked the color and the dress just right.  The light yellow went with the natural colors of her feathers, hair, and tail.

“Dude,” Rainbow walked up and waved a hand in front of my face, “you alright?  You’re starting to freak me out.”

“It’s called a compliment, my dear Rainbow Dash,” Rarity giggled at the look I was giving them.  “The wide eyes and slack jaw is his way of telling us that we’re beautiful.  Because his mind has yet to catch up to what his eyes are seeing.”

“Indeed,” I heard Luna agree while my eyes latched onto Philomena.

I just heard giggling from my mother as Philomena stepped up to me with a knowing smirk and bedroom eyes.  “You like?” she asked softly.

My response was to gently take her hand in mine and bring it up to my lips, kissing it.  “You are truly beautiful tonight, my mate,” my voice was a whisper, filled with love and awe at the sight of her.  

“Thank you,” she whispered back with our eyes locked onto one another.

“All three of you are beautiful tonight,” I said to them, now taking a moment to take Rarity’s hand.  “I thank you, Lady Rarity,” I told her kissing it, “for your efforts this morning.”

“You’re welcome, darling,” she gave me a smile in return as I let her hand go and turned to Rainbow.

“So help me if you kiss my hand…” she started to say as I did just that.  She had a look of ‘don’t you dare’ on her face before I took her hand.  Afterward, the look changed to ‘you’re so going to get it later’ as I kissed it.

“You look beautiful, Rainbow Dash,” I told her with a grin on my face while searching her eyes.  Even though the slight sneer she was giving me, she was blushing as well.

She yanked her hand away with a small snort of embarrassment, turning her head away from me.  “Yeah well, thanks I guess.  You’re still going to pay for it later.”

“It’ll be worth it,” I told her in all honesty before returning to Philomena’s side, putting an arm around her to hold her to me.  “The Wonderbolts will be here right, Mother?”

She nodded to me while smiling at me for my chivalry, “Yes, they might be here already.  They are always one for being punctual.”

“Mind if we start with them first?  That way Rainbow Dash can go ahead and speak with them and try to avoid the rest of the nobles.”  Out of the corner of my eye Rainbow perked up instantly.

Mother giggled with a nod, “Sure.  Let’s check and see if they’re here.”  Mother turned around, used her magic to open the doors, and walked in with us behind her.  Two guards stood at attention at both side doors and the front larger double doors, that led to the courtyard.

“There they are,” Rainbow squealed softly and nearly started bouncing in place like Pinkie Pie as she spotted them not far away.

“Captain Spitfire,” Mother said to get their attention as we walked up to them.  “I’d like to introduce someone to you.”

The three Wonderbolt’s present turned and saluted.  “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna,” Spitfire spoke for the group as she eyed both Mother and Aunt Luna.  She wore a dress that was almost exactly like Philomena’s.  Her hair was cut short and spiked instead of long like Rainbow’s.  Her eyes held the look of a soldier in command.

“Captain, this is my son,” Mother motioned to me with her hand as I stepped up presenting my hand to her, “Fred Justice.”

She took my hand in hers, “At your service, Captain.”  She took the kissing of her hand in stride as if she’s had it done to her a number of times.

“My prince,” she said in the same military stoic manner to me as she did to my mother.

“Please, Captain, just call me Fred.  I may have been born a prince, but I want to earn that title,” I told her.

She shook her head, “Sorry, can’t sir.  Military protocol.”

“Figured,” I muttered quietly with a small smile, then turned to Rainbow.  “I hear that you already know Rainbow Dash and Rarity.”

Spitfire smiled as her eyes landed on Rainbow, “Yeah, she’s the one that won the Best Young Fliers competition by not only saving Blaze, Soarin, Rarity, and I but also performing the legendary sonic rainboom.”

“Yes, I apologize again,” Rarity said sheepishly, “it wasn’t one of my best moments.”

“It’s alright,” Spitfire dismissed with a wave, “it all worked out in the end.”

“Captain,” Rainbow saluted sharply though looking like a young child meeting their mentor for the first time.  “An honor meeting you again.”

Spitfire chuckled softly but saluted all the same.  “At ease rookie, before you sprain something.  You remember my second in command, Commander Soarin?  And Lieutenant Commander Blaze?”

“I sure do,” Rainbow saluted them as well before shaking their hands as they wanted.

“Yeah,” Soarin was looking at Rainbow the same way I did with his voice sounding a little spaced-out.

“Did Rarity make that dress for you?” Blaze asked while looking Rainbow over.

“Oh yeah, she did,” Rainbow answered, fiddling with the train, “this breaks away if I take off fast enough.”

Blaze was looking at the dress carefully.  She had on a typical formal dress so it wasn’t aerodynamic as Rainbow’s.  “Wow, Miss Rarity, you sure did a great job on it.  Could you make me one as well?  Having that train breakaway is an ingenious idea.”

“Why surely, Lieutenant Commander,” Rarity beamed.  “You can come by my shop in Ponyville anytime for a fitting.”

Out of the corner of my eye, the front door opened with Cadence and Shining Armor strolling in.  Shining was in a formal suit like mine with Cadence in a long full-length formal dress that was light pink.  Surprise, surprise.  

Shining Armor, my brain updated.  Crap, I forgot all about him.  He’s going to have a cow when he finds out why Twilight is coming this morning.  We didn’t leave on good grounds, so I could use them as an out to get away from the Wonderbolts, so Rainbow could have her fun with them.  “If you’ll excuse me Captain, Commander, and Lieutenant Commander,” I nodded to each of them one by one, “Cadence and Shining Armor just walked in and I’d like to say hello.”

“Certainly, my prince,” the Captain excused me while I gave Rainbow the signal for her to stay here, which she was grateful for.  And with Philomena, Rarity, Mother, and Aunt Luna in tow, I headed toward Cadence and Armor.

“Cadence,” Mother said getting their attention with a wave.

“Aunty Tia, Aunty Luna,” Cadence waved excitedly as we strolled up to them before hugging both of them.  Shining Armor’s eyes were already boring into me as I walked up.  “Cousin Fred,” Cadence giggled and hugged me as well.  “I’ve heard you’ve had an adventure already.”

“Yes, you could say that,” I gave her a chuckle while attempting to shake Armor’s hand.  Though it was more of to see who could break the other’s hand in the span of three seconds. 

And once I had my hand back I motioned to Philomena, “Cadence, this is Philomena.”

Cadence gasped before squealing softly with a wide happy smile, “This is Philomena?”  Philomena smiled with a nod.  “Wow, you are simply gorgeous.”

“You can thank Rarity for that,” I told her before Cadence took both of Philomena’s hands in hers.

I was curious to see Cadence get close before squealing excitedly.  “Oh we have to talk,” Cadence started pulling Philomena away from us.  “Aunty Celestia, Luna,” Cadence signaled for them to follow which they did with some giggles.  Which left me with Shining Armor.

And we just stood there staring at one another.

And continued for a few minutes before he finally said something.

“Twilight’s been talking with Cadence.”  He may have said it simply and matter of factly, but there was an accusation in there as well.

I chuckled at him, amused, “And that surprises you?”

“No,” he didn’t even bother with shaking his head at me.  Just simply stared at me with an accusational gaze.  “Twilight’s been telling Cadence some interesting stories about you.”

I didn’t look away either as we were practically standing toe to toe.  “And?”

“A lot of things have happened to you since you arrived at my kingdom,” he said with an equal stoic demeanor.  His kingdom huh?

“And?” I reiterated for him.  His attitude was really starting to rub me the wrong way.

“I’ve heard that you haven’t been the honorable man that you claim to be.”  There was a fierceness tone aspect to his voice when he said it.  Of course, now I was totally confused.  “That’s right,” he said with one thing in his eyes.  He wanted a fight.  Why I had no clue.  “Twilight’s friends seemed to come up hurt because of you.”  But if he didn’t stop he was going to get one.

I remained silent, wondering where he was going with this.

“First was Philomena.  She was transformed into what she is now because of you.”  Oh, he did not go there.  “Next was Fluttershy,” now he was whispering to me with anger in his voice, “how you raped her.”  Alright, now I was seeing red.  He so had his facts mixed up.  “And then in Manehattan when two constables had to rescue Rarity from you and weren’t seen until the next morning.”

My whole vision was red, so I knew what was happening.  I also clasped my hands behind me, so I wouldn’t do something stupid at this meet and greet. 

He grinned at me as if he had the upper hand.  “What do you have to say for yourself?”

Needing a minute to compose myself, I closed my eyes and took a breath to help calm me down.  Images of Rarity, Fluttershy, and Philomena flashed in my mind as I let their smiling faces help calm me.  Finally, I opened my eyes again.  The world was back to normal, though I was still pretty pissed off.  “You’ve got your facts wrong.”

“Oh, I don’t think so,” he growled at me with a glare.

“Dude what’s with the staring contest over here?” Rainbow asked as she, plus all three of the Wonderbolts stepped up to us.

Shining Armor simply grinned wickedly at me before turning to Rainbow and the Wonderbolts.  “I was just telling our Prince here what horrible excuse he is of not only a prince but a human.”

“Huh?  What are you talking about?” Rainbow looked totally confused.

I just simply waited for Shining to burn himself with his own ignorance and stayed quiet.

“Oh, just how he’s responsible for Philomena’s current state.  How he raped poor Fluttershy.  And how two constables at Manehattan had to rescue Rarity from him.”  After his little triad, Shining had the gall to cross his arms over his chest and look at me with a smug grin on his face.

“WHAT?!” Rainbow exploded in shock.  “What in all of Equestria gave you those ideas?!”

He kept his smug look as he said, “Twilight told Cadence, which she told me.”

“Then you should have listened better buddy,” Rainbow poked his chest, hard.  “Because that’s not how it happened.  First off Twilight is the one who transformed Philomena into what she is today.  And today she is totally happy being with Fred, so I wouldn’t go around riling her up unless you want to get burned by an angry Phoenix.”  Rainbow was just getting started as she continued poking him in his chest.  “And don’t you dare say anything about what happened at AJ’s regarding Fluttershy.  Because of our actions, she got turned into Flutterbat and it was Flutterbat that used him, not the other way around.”  Now Rainbow was getting downright angry.  As Rainbow continued poking at him, he started backing up. “And Fred nearly got killed in Manehattan trying to get Rarity calmed down.  Because she was so frustrated at another mare who had used her generosity to try and steal the competition.  Fred may not be perfect, but he’s not what you said, so BACK OFF!”

“What is all this?” Mother’s voice shot across the throne room like the crack of a whip.  Mother, Aunt Luna, Rarity, Philomena, and Cadence were making their way over to us.  All wondering what was going on.

Rainbow opened her mouth to spit it all out, but I held up a hand silencing her.  “Hold on, Rainbow,” I smirked at her.  “Why not let him say it?  After all, he was so sure about his accusations.”

It took a second for Rainbow to realize what I was doing.  Once she did though, she grinned from ear to ear.  “Good idea, dude.”

“Shining Armor Sparkle?” Cadence’s voice took on the tone used when using one’s full name.  

Even though he glared at me, he wasn’t feeling too sure of himself now.  He also knew that he dug a pretty deep hole for himself that he can’t get out of.  And he knew I let him do it too.  Not without some warning of course.

At first, he didn’t say anything.  That was until Cadence stepped up to him, “Well?”

When he finally did speak he did a pretty good impression of Fluttershy.  “He’s responsible for Philomena’s transformation.  He raped Fluttershy.  And two Manehattan constables had to save Rarity from him.”

I was surprised that he actually said it.  I’d figure he’d try and lie his way out of it.  

“HOW DARE YOU,” Rarity exploded with a shout, stepped up to him, and slapped him so hard across his cheek that it left a bright red imprint.  Not to mention how the sound of her slap had echoed in the room.  “How dare you spread that lie.  I was partly responsible for almost getting him killed if it wasn’t for Philomena and her healing tears.”

After Rarity got done, Philomena was next.  And she didn’t say anything.  As Rarity stepped back, Philomena fluttered up to him and used all her might and strength to slap him across the other cheek.  And she put her whole body into it with a shout of anger.  And remember she has talons.  Not only did it leave another red imprint on the other cheek, but now had four deep scratches there as well.

“I’m very disappointed in you, Shining Armor Sparkle,” Cadence’s body was vibrating with repressed anger as she hugged herself.  “That is not what I, or Twilight, said at all.”  He wasn’t looking so good at this moment.  Not with the whole throne room watching him.  Two red cheeks, one that was bleeding from scratches, and with a look of utter humiliating defeat.  Yep, he finally knew that he fucked up big time.  His demeanor changed from simply looking like an ass to total defeat when Cadence spoke up next.  “Return home,” she told him firmly and pointed to the front doors.  “I regret bringing you here.  We will definitely speak of this later.”

In spite of his white coat, I think he paled after she said that.  He just said a soft, “Yes, dear,” and hung his head while making his way slowly toward the front doors.

I’ll admit to a certain level of satisfaction seeing him get burned by his own ignorance.  And I didn’t show it, but I winced internally, slightly, at how Philomena slapped him.  And hoped that I would never be on the receiving end of that.  Now the only one I had to worry about was Twilight.  And as I watched the defeated Shining Armor open the doors he was met with none other than…

“Shiny?” I saw Twilight ask her brother as the doors revealed her presence.  “Are you alright?  What happened?”

I didn’t see what was on his face, but all he did was hug her, which she returned, and then left.  She watched him leave, obviously confused as to his reaction.  Behind her, I saw the morning delegates arriving, so not wanting to make a scene, any more than there was already, I took a steadying breath and headed over to meet my fate.  Whether it be happy and forgiven, or doom and gloom were yet to be seen.  Philomena started to follow me, with the others looking at me wondering where I was going.  I just held up a hand to her with a smile.  She got the message and returned to Mother’s side.

When Twilight saw me, she gave me a withering glare, “Alright, what did you do to my brother?”

To her credit, not only did she look like she wanted to talk, but she was also well dressed.  Hers was similar to Cadence’s dress, though more light purple with black trim.  However, she was still mad at me.  If the narrow eyes and arms crossed under her chest was any indication.  I chuckled a little, stopping in front of her to look down at her, “I didn’t do anything.  He spread a few lies about me this morning and got figuratively burned for it.  He’ll live, though his pride is dead at this point.”

Twilight was shocked, “Why would he do that?”  She was genuinely curious.

“He just misunderstood what you said to Cadence about what happened with Philomena, Flutterbat, and Manehattan,” I told her.  

She gave an “O” expression before her face hardened.  “You,” she pointed at me, glaring.  “Me,” her thumb pointed toward herself.  “Garden,” she motioned toward the castle garden to the left of me on the other side of the courtyard, through the fence, “now.”

I tried to look defeated, but the inner ass in me just had to take it up a notch.  “Yes, dear,” I said softly with barely a smirk and made my way down the steps, toward the gate on the side of the courtyard.  While we walked I wondered how long it would take for her to realize what I had just said to her.

She made it all the way to the gate before stopping with her hand on the latch and her head whipped around.  “Wait,” her confused face showed the gears turning in her head, “dear?”  

A chuckle escaped me in spite of me trying to hold it in.

She gave me another glare, opened the door, and motioned me in.  

Which I did.  “Ok, let me speak first alright?”  She nodded in agreement after shutting the gate.  “First off, I’m sorry.  It was in poor taste.  I thought you would blow up at me like you normally do.  And when I saw you analyzing yourself as if you were going crazy, I couldn’t let you do that.  I’d rather you be mad at me than think you were nuts.”  I gave her a genuine wide smile, “Besides, I like messing with you.  Your too much fun to mess with.  But I didn’t want to hurt you and I’m sorry.”

She took a calming breath, “And I don’t need Applejack to tell me that you’re being honest.  Still, it shocked me.”

“I could tell, sorry.”  And, once again, I had to push it.  “I guess I shouldn’t tell you that you latched onto me and said my name when you got close?”

Her eyes went wide as she simply stared at me.  “Why would…no that…just…no.”  Her eyes bored into mine, wanting me to deny it as her emotions told her to me to do.  I gave her an apologetic shrug.  With a loud frustrated groan, she started pacing in front of me.  “Why does this happen?  Why do you do this?  Why am I always so frustrated with you?” she asked in rapid succession.

When she got close enough to me, I took her by the arms to stop her pacing and turned her to face me.  “Look, Twilight.  I don’t know why you keep walking in on me.  But heck it all, I really like you.  You’re adorkably cute as a button and pretty when you get angry.  I’m not lying about that.”  She didn’t say anything.  Just looked up at me with an embarrassed blushing expression on her face.  “You want to slap me to make you feel better?” I chuckled at her.

She even giggled a little reached up and lightly slapped my face.

A quick laugh was my response, “You slap like a girl.”

“Well, I am one,” she laughed in return, still blushing.

“I rest my case, your honor.”

She smirked up at me, mimicking the one I was giving her.  “Oh, shut up.”

“Come on,” my head jerked toward the throne room.  “You are here, and dressed for the occasion, so you might as well join me.”

“Yeah,” she gave me a smile in spite of how she showed up before turning back toward the front doors.  “I was going to stay anyway, that’s why I came dressed like this.”

“Figured as much,” my arm went around her shoulders in a sideways hug.  “Thanks for not killing me, Twilight.”

She giggled, bumping her hip into me, “You’re welcome, just don’t do that again.”

“On my solemn word of honor,” I held up a couple of fingers as we approached the throne room doors.

She gave me a firm nod, “Then you’re forgiven.”  And we walked back into the throne room, where she was instantly surrounded by Rarity, Rainbow, my mother, and Aunt Luna.

The rest of the meeting and greeting went relatively fine.  Rainbow stayed with the Wonderbolts all throughout and didn’t split during the meeting portion.  Philomena and Rarity stayed by my side for the rest of it, much to my ego.  What shocked me was when Mother said that she wanted me to give a speech during the opening ceremony of the games.  And even say something at the start of the qualifications that will be in a couple of days.  Not that I minded, but I had no clue what to say.  The delegates, that represented other nations didn’t take the news too well that the games would be in dedication to the abolishment of human slavery.  Mother said they were welcome to not attend.  But it was clear that they didn’t want to do that either.  However, it would give me a big audience though.  Maybe, just maybe, my voice and message will be heard after all.
> Chapter Nineteen:  Rainbow Falls
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the day of the Equestria Games tryouts and Rainbow was super excited.  Twilight and I have been doing fine since she confronted me in Canterlot.  Actually, more than fine.  She seems more open to me now for some strange reason.  In the two days since, she's acted like it didn't happen and been nothing but playful smiles.  In the morning's Twilight has been helping me with my magic and during the afternoon I work at AJ's to help with my physique.  Today, however, is the tryouts and Rainbow was so excited that she woke us all up just before the crack of dawn.

“Come on, get up,” Rainbow's loud voice suddenly brought me out of my sleep with a jerk and a snort.  Not to mention the shaking she was giving me at the same time.

“Huh?  What?” was the only thing my bleary fog-filled mind could come up with as she literally shook me awake.  And then started to lift me up and pull me out of bed.  Which, in turn, woke Philomena up as well.  She just blinked at me confused at first until she noticed what Rainbow was doing.  I was awake enough to get up at her urging.  Awake enough to hear Philomena's giggling.  And awake enough to let Rainbow lead me from the bed.  Where we were going I wasn't sure, but on the way out of the room, the fog had burned away from my mind.

“No time for questions, Fred,” she told me while leading me by the hand out the door and right into the bathroom.  “You need to get ready for the day.  Today's the tryouts and I need everypony, everyone in your case, at their best.”  She shut the door after we got in, went over to the shower, and turned on the water.

“That's all well and good Rainbow,” I chuckled while watching her frantically getting the shower ready, “but I'm not on the team.  I'm little more than the cheering squad.”  

“Yeah, so?” she questioned while spinning around to face me.  Now at this point I fully expected her to leave me to my own devices.  I could tell this was going to be an interesting morning because she stepped up to me again and grabbed the waistband of my shorts.  Which was the only thing I was wearing, by the way.  And yanked them down with, “Applejack, Twilight, and Pinkie are doing the same.”  And without even commenting on what she had just done, she leaned up again, spun me around, and shoved me under the water.  “And Rarity is making the outfits for the relay team,” she stood there in her skin tight sports bra and shorts.  Meanwhile, my mind was stuck between WTF and hell yeah because she had just stripped me naked and shoved me into a hot shower.  While my mind was processing what she had just done, she clapped her hands at me.  “Well?  Come on let's go.  Chop chop.”

A wicked grin slowly worked its way onto my face, now that I was fully awake.  And with my eyes locked onto hers, my hands slipped down to grip my semi-hard member.  “You going to watch, Rainbow?  You did pull me out of bed, stripped me naked, and put me into a hot shower.”

Rainbow's brain finally caught up with what she did because her whole face turned red as a beet.  

And because I knew where her mind was going, I decided to play with her.  “You really are a naughty mare.”  My voice took on an aroused quality to it.

Her mouth was opening and closing like a fish out of water.  Her wings snapped open with a soft fwip letting me know her mind went right to the gutter.  Right before her eyes slowly lowered themselves to what my hands were holding.  We stood there for a few seconds before I started to slowly stroke myself in front of her.

Both of us flinched when there came a loud knock on the door.  “What's going on in there?” Twilight called out to us.

Which snapped Rainbow from her brain freeze.  “Nothing Twilight, just helping Fred get ready for the day.  I mean waking him up,” she nearly yelled out in rapid succession while yanking the bathroom door open.  On the other side was a confused Twilight.  Standing there in her nightgown, bedhead and all, looking between Rainbow and I with a growing blush.  “I mean watching him get ready.  I...gotta go bye,” Rainbow slipped out sideways, because of her stiff wings, and left.

Twilight watched her friend leave before turning to me.  And with a blush still on her face, she just took a long sigh and shook her head.  “You know what?” she asked rhetorically.  “I'm not even going to ask.  Matter of fact, I'm not even going to be bothered by something like this anymore.  Not when it seems to happen so often.”

And with the hot water running down my body, I waved to her with a smile.  “In that case good morning to you, Twilight.”

“Good morning, Fred,” she told me then turned toward her room.  “He's all yours, Philomena,” she said and walked off.

A second later, Philomena stepped into the bathroom.  She shut the door behind her and slipped off her nightgown while wearing a nice set of bedroom eyes.  Very nice eyes that were locked onto mine.

So, I gave her a bit of a show this morning before we bathed each other.

^_^

“Well, let's go see what Rainbow is up to before we board the train for the tryouts,” Twilight muttered through an exasperated sigh as we approached the train station.  “She should be right over here.”  Philomena, Spike, and I were following her as we saw Rainbow in the near distance.  She was pacing back and forth in front of Fluttershy and a white stallion that looked to be some sort of bodybuilder.  And upon closer inspection, he had wings the size of my forearm.  He was a Pegasus?  With a body like that?  Now, this I've got to see.

“Just what was all that this morning?” Spike asked me.

“You'll find out when you get older,” I told him with a smirk and a wink to Philomena.

“Everypony keeps saying that,” he grunted in frustration.  “Just what does that mean anyway?  And don't-”

“You'll find out when you get older,” I told him again with a chuckle as he gave me another upset groan.

“Alright ponies, listen up,” Rainbow continued pacing in front of them like a drill sergeant.

“We're all ears,” we heard Fluttershy's soft excited voice as she smiled up to the bigger stallion.  “Right, Bulk Biceps?”

And in response to her, the bigger stallion turned his head and kissed his own arms.  “I'm all muscles,” he said while flexing his overly muscled arms.  “Yeah!”

“I like your attitude, Bulk Biceps,” Rainbow praised him, stopping in front of him.  “But it's going to take more than muscles and 'yeah's' to get us into the Equestrian Games.  We are the aerial relay team, and it's up to the three of us to make sure that we qualify at the tryouts.”  Then she started pacing again, “Do I need to remind you how much that I...I mean Ponyville wants to qualify and make it to the games?”

“I do,” Fluttershy raised her hand, as if in class.  “I really, really, really want to qualify for you and Ponyville!”

To which, Bulk Biceps leaned over to her and yelled out, “Bring it on!”

And out of nowhere, Pinkie Pie suddenly appeared, “Gimme a Pee for Ponyville!”  And decked out in a yellow and purple cheerleader's outfit and garb on.  Short skirt, tight shirt, pom-poms, bow in her dun up hair, and all, she waved the pom-poms in their faces.

Philomena giggled at my startled reaction as I cursed under my breath at Pinkie's sudden appearance.  I swear she's a jump scare waiting to happen.

Bulk wasn't fazed by it and simply yelled out, “PEE,” before going back to a dopey look on his face.

“Pinkie that was one scary, I mean wonderful cheer,” Fluttershy almost all but squeaked to her friend.

“Just make sure you have one ready for when we qualify for the aerial relay,” Rainbow ran a hand through her hair, looking smug.  

“And after that for when we win gold medals at the Equestria Games!” Bulk spoke up flexing his arms again.

“Not so fast!” AJ's voice cut through sharply as she walked up to the group with a large basket of what looked like muffins in her arms.  “If you're gonna be good, you're gonna be better with some of my Apple Brown Bettys' in ya.  They're perfect.”

Pinkie, and her infinite insanity, suddenly appeared in front of AJ waving both pom-poms in her face.  “Pee for perfect!”

Rainbow's face met her hand with a sigh and shake of her head.

“Well, might as well have some brunch before we board the train,” Twilight said with a giggle and roll of her eyes at their antics.

^_^

It was nearly two hours later and it seems most of Ponyville was on the train with us.  There were four cars plus the caboose and all four cars were filled with ponies and their supplies and equipment.  The bench was wide enough for Twilight, Philomena, and I on one side and Rainbow, Bulk, and Fluttershy on the other side.  It so happens that I was sitting between Twilight and Philomena.  Bulk was sitting next to the window with Rainbow and Fluttershy next to each other.

“Good luck, Rainbow Dash,” came up a young pretty looking mare also wearing a sports outfit.  Light green coat with two-tone yellow hair and tail.  “Sorry we couldn't fly with you in the aerial relay, but the sprinters needed us too.”

“Yeah, too bad that we can only compete in one event,” a dark gray Pegasus spoke up next to her with two-tone white short Mohawk hair and tail.  “But, rules are rules.”

Rainbow smiled at him, “Thanks Thunderlane.”

Then it clicked for me, “So this is the Thunderlane you spoke of a few times?”

Rainbow looked over at me, confused until it clicked for her too.  “Oh yeah, you never met them.”  She motioned a hand toward the stallion, “Fred, this is Thunderlane and Helia.  They're on the weather team with me.  Guys, this is Fred, Celestia's son.”

After Rainbow said that they looked over at me with wide eyes and immediately bowed.  “No, no, please stand, it's alright.”  I offered my hand to them.  “A pleasure to meet you two.”

Thunderlane was first to shake my hand, “I watched you look out for Fluttershy at Sugarcube Corner.  Thanks for that.”

“You're welcome,” I said to him with a nod while shaking the mare's hand.  “After all, what are friends for right?”

“Yeah, those two have always caused problems and not only to her but to others,” he said while Fluttershy blushing because of the attention.

I shrugged, “There's always one or two in every town.”  Then I looked over to the mare, “Nice to meet you, Miss Helia.”

“Pleasure is all mine, Fred,” her voice gave away her nervousness that I tried to ease best I could with a pleasant voice of my own.

“Good luck to you,” I told them as they began to leave to the other car.

“Thank you, you too,” Helia said back to us.

“Nice folks.”

“Yeah, they are, Fred,” Rainbow acknowledged that but looked a little down.

Which Twilight picked up on.  “You know, it's nice of you to be part of the team that doesn't have the...,” she paused looking over at both Fluttershy and Bulk, “fastest fliers.”

“I'm not worried,” Rainbow's wide smile betrayed what her eyes were telling m.  “I'm fast enough to make up for anypony.  With me on the team, we'll qualify.”

“Ponyville's lucky to have you on the team,” Twilight told her.  

“Yeah!” Bulk agreed loudly.

“Yeah, I'm pretty awesome,” Rainbow leaned back with her arms behind her head and a smug look on her face.  Thanks for stroking her ego there, Twilight.

“And y'all will be better with my Brown Betty's in ya to help ya train,” AJ said as she turned around to face us.

“I for one,” Rarity spoke up as she too turned around to join in, “wonder what the other teams will be wearing.  Not that they could match what I made for our teams of course.”

“Of course,” I agreed with a wide smirk over at Rarity.  Philomena agreed with me by giving off a soft chirp and leaning into me.  My arm was around her and just for fun, I had put my other arm over the back of the seat behind Twilight after she leaned forward.  I was curious as to her reaction if and or when she found out.

“I'm happy to just be trying out for the games, it's just an honor,” Fluttershy told us with a happy smile.

“Yeah,” Pinkie suddenly appeared waving her pom-poms in the air.  “And when we get back home I can put together a big party for when we win lots of gold metals.”  That got the car cheering and out the window, my eyes spotted the town of Rainbow Falls.

^_^

The conductor announced the town as the train pulled into the station.  Rainbow Falls was like a human military base in some ways.  Part town and part Wonderbolt's training facility, it had enough colors spread around the town to put Ponyville to shame.  And it wasn't called “Rainbow Falls” for nothing.  Its name was literal in this case because the waterfalls were rainbow-colored.  The town was on one side of the big area with the training grounds on the other.  A rainbow creek snaked its way between the town and the train station we had just pulled into.  

“Whoa,” I had to whisper as my mind took in what my eyes were telling me.  The rainbow falls were literally falling from the clouds above the town and into the water below.  Most of the ponies from the train were already outside as I looked around at the beautiful sight.

“Hey, snap out of it dude,” Rainbow poked me a couple of times to get my attention.  She had wanted me to speak to the town before they were dismissed to their respective sections.

“Oh yeah, sorry,” I shrugged, turning around, “but it's such a beautiful sight.”

“Sightsee later,” she whispered forcefully before flapping her wings to hover above the ground.  “Alright, ponies,” she clapped her hands, “I want your attention because I want none other than the prince himself to give you all a pep talk.”  She landed and pat me hard on the back, “Go ahead, dude.”

I gave her a 'gee thanks' look before straightening myself up to address them.  “Alright, ponies.  You're here to qualify for the games,” I started to pace in front of them with my hands clasped behind me, sounding like a general addressing his troops.  “But not just for yourself.  But for the town.  Even though this is only the tryouts, there can't be any slacking off.  Train and work as if it were the games themselves.  For your own honor, for the honor of your friends and family, and for the honor of the town of Ponyville.  What say you?”  To my surprise, they responded with a loud cheer.

“Not bad,” Rainbow winked at me before starting to hover again.  “Alright ponies, go out there and give it your all.”  The crowd cheered again before picking up their equipment, if any, and disbursing.  

“Ooo that was inspiring,” Pinkie praised me as she suddenly hugged me from behind.

“Thanks, Pinkie,” chuckling at her antics then looking at the rest of the girls.  “I'll see you all later.  Mother wanted me to meet up with her as soon as I got here.”

“See you later, sugarcube,” AJ waved at me as she gathered her 'Brown Betty' muffins together.

“Alright, Fred,” Twilight waved as well.

“We'll do our best,” Fluttershy softly said with a wide smile.

“Do say hello to your mother for us.”

“I will, Rarity,” my eyes rolled slightly but agreed with a smile nonetheless.  

^_^

With Philomena by my side, we strolled through town, making our way over to the main building on the other side of the training complex.  Naturally, while we walked my eyes were taking in the sights.  “It really is a beautiful place,” I commented softly while we approached the large building.  

The building was three stories tall with balconies on each floor and wide massive steps leading up to the front doors.  And who met us at the doors, but my mother.

“My sunshine boy,” she exclaimed, happily wrapping me in a huge hug.  “How are you?”

“I’m fine mother,” I said hugging her back.  But she didn’t let go.

Philomena giggled at my predicament.  

“Really, mother,” I said again.  “I’m fine.”

“Just another minute,” she said giving me another big squeeze before letting me go.  “There, all done.”

With a roll of my eyes, I gave her a smile anyway, “This is really beautiful.  The human world has nothing on this place.”

“But you have Rainbows,” she pointed out to me, giving Philomena a hug.

“Yeah, but not in the water,” I corrected her and pointed outside to the rainbow waterfalls.  “Heck, the water is a rainbow.  There’s nothing like that there.”

She giggled and pulled me against her with a wing, “Come, I want you to give them a little speech before everything starts.”  She led us upstairs.  

“So, what’s all in this building anyway?” I asked, looking around, and seeing what looked like locker rooms on the first floor.

“That’s right, you’ve never been here before.  Rainbow Falls is where the Wonderbolts training ground is located,” she started explaining while we walked up the stairs.  “It’s basically a small town all its own with everything you might need.  This building is the main building.  The first floor is the locker rooms, the second floor is the clinic rooms, and the third floor is the administrations.  If anypony needs to stay overnight then they do so in the town.”

Philomena linked her arm in mine when we reached the top floor.  “Well, this place sure is nice.  In the human world, this place would only host the most expensive clients.”  Glass offices filled out the top floor with a large balcony across from us.

“Well, luckily this isn’t the human world,” mother giggled as we headed across the floor toward the balcony.  All offices were empty at the moment and the only other ponies here were three ponies standing out on the balcony.  As I got closer, I recognized two of them.  Spitfire and Soarin were standing there wearing a similar sports top as before, but this time it was a silver suit with bright reflective accents.  Another mare was with them with the same color coat as Rainbow, but with a white spiked hair and tail.

“Captain, Commander,” I nodded to them walking onto the balcony.  “I’ve been meaning to ask what’s the Wonderbolts doing here?  Not that others aren’t happy to see you.  Especially Rainbow.”

“Prince, Fred,” Spitfire bowed, as did the other two.

“Please, stand up,” I told them, thankful that they did.

“The Wonderbolts are flying for the city of Cloudsdale,” mother told me.

That kind of shocked me, “Really?  That wouldn’t be allowed in the human world.  Too much of an advantage for the military to compete.”

“Human world?” the light blue mare whispered to Soarin.

“Oh yes, sorry for not introducing you,” Spitfire looked over to the mare.  “Major Fleetfoot.”

I bowed my head to her with a smile, “Major.  A pleasure to meet you.”

“My, prince,” she bowed to me again.  “An honor to meet you.”

I rolled my eyes looking at Soarin, “Say, Commander, do they know how to loosen up?”  At least this guy knows how to relax.

He chuckled, shaking his head, “Afraid not.  These two are a stickler for regulations.”

“Oh well, I tried letting them know just to call me Fred, but none of them seems to listen to me,” I shrugged.

Mother patted my back, “Why don’t we go ahead and get this started?”  After I nodded to her she extended her wings and stepped up to the edge of the balcony.  Philomena stood next to me as I stood next to my mother with the Wonderbolts on the other side.  And she used her amplified voice again to get their attention.  “Rainbow Falls, may I have your attention please?”

Below, I watched the ponies below stop what they were doing to face the building.  And it wasn’t just ponies, but there appeared to be griffons here as well.  That’s cool.  

“Today, you try and qualify for the Equestria Games.  I wish you luck in the tryouts for games that stand for equality for all nations and creatures.  That is why I am dedicating this year’s games to the abolishment of human slavery.”  Some murmuring went through the gathered crowd down below as she spoke of that.  “I fell in love with a human named John Justice.  And we had a son together.  Fred Justice.”  Mother put her wing around me, pulling her to her happily.  “A short time ago he came home from the human world where he was raised by my human counterpart.  And on this day, I’d like for him to say a few words for us.”

As she stepped back to let me speak I voiced one question that popped into my mind.  “Just how am I supposed to speak that loudly?”

“I’ll do it for you, so don’t worry,” mother smiled, ignited her horn, and touched it to my head.  “Go ahead.”

“I am Fred Justice, raised by a human Celestia and human Luna in the human world.  It exists and in that world, slavery is outlawed.  Up until a relatively short time ago, I didn’t know that this world even existed.  But I’m here now and I want what’s best for it.  And in the human world, we had a civil war over ending slavery.  I want to save this world from that fate.  So during these games, I humbly ask that all creatures keep an open mind.  Such as I have.  My mate is a phoenix and has saved my life already.”  I motioned my hand toward the griffons below, “In the human world griffons are nothing but legends.  Here, legends live.  And so let us all live together in peace.  Thank you.”  Mother’s touching her horn to my head again dissipated the spell she put on me.  Which I had to shake off due to how weird it felt.

“Are you alright?” she giggled at my reaction.

“Yeah, sorry.  Just felt strange is all.”

“She really your mate?” Soarin asked with a curious look on his face.

I nodded as Philomena did the same.  “He is my mate,” she said and rubbed her cheek against my shoulder.

“Wow,” he whispered, looking at us with an impressed envious expression.  “If you don’t mind me saying so, she’s got the griffon chicks beat in the looks department.”

I gave him a knowing smirk, “Yeah she does, doesn’t she?”  

“Thank you,” she chirped up at me with loving eyes, “my mate.”  She reached to take my head in her talons to rub her cheek against mine.

“Alright, Soarin.  Stop gaping at the hot phoenix, we got a relay game to qualify for.”  Spitfire lived up to her name when she admonished the commander before taking off with the major in hot pursuit.

“Oh well, see ya,” he gave me a wave before flying off after them.

Philomena took my arm again, leaning against me as Mother put a wing around me.  “I’m proud of you my sunshine boy.”  She kissed my head.  “And I’m so happy that you crossed over for me.”

“So am I, mother,” I gave her a sideways hug.  “So, what’s next on your agenda for today?”

She sighed with a sad smile, “Unfortunately, I have to return to Canterlot.  Your mother’s work is never done it seems.  More nobles and paperwork.”

“Ouch,” my face scrunched up wincing at the idea.

“Yes, not pretty, but necessary,” she kissed my head again before spreading her wings.  “Come home soon, my sunshine boy.”

“I will,” my heart was in my smile and in my eyes as they watched her fly off the balcony.  “Alright, let’s go see how the team is doing.”  After we left the building, I gave the griffons a friendly wave when they looked at me rather intently.  It was a relief when they waved back.  The griffons were all female if I was correct.  And while passing them, Philomena gripped my arm just a little bit tighter.  And I think the reason was that they were hardly wearing anything at all.  Just nipple and crotch covers.  How is that even legal here?

I felt a pinch against my arm and gave her a sheepish look of an apology, “Sorry, but I couldn’t help but wonder if what those griffons were wearing is even legal?”

“Don’t know, don’t care,” she said curtly with a chirpish huff, turning up her head away from them.  

And I realized that she’s jealous.  With a smile, I stopped, took her by the arms, turned her toward me, and gave her a long kiss on her forehead before rubbing my cheek against hers.  Right in front of everyone.  She smiled up at me and seemed to relax more.  “Better?”

“Yes,” she giggled before we continued on our way.  

“Good, because Soarin was right.  They’ve got nothing on you.”  We finally met up with the group as they were walking up to the Wonderbolts area.  There was one large tent that could hold six easy while they were laying down.  Spitfire was on a massaging table getting a massage while Fleetfoot was outside of the tent watching Soarin fly through some hoops.  All around them were other staffers.  Three of them wearing microphone headsets.  Coordinators maybe?  An elaborate setup.  

Our group was near them with our team nearer still with Rainbow between them.  “Please, learn something,” I heard Rainbow tell them as she lifted up their heads toward the sky to watch Soarin.

“Come on, Commander,” Fleetfoot yelled at him.  “Pick up the pace.  You’re a Commander for crying out loud.  I’ve seen you do better.”

Wow, never thought a subordinate would get away with talking like that in the military.

“Sure, hope so,” Spitfire muttered from the table.

“PRACTICE, PRACTICE, YAY PRACTICE,” was the sudden, and not to mention beautifully distracting, interruption by two ponies that were cheerleading.  They both wore exactly the same uniform that any high school cheerleader would wear.  If they were twenty I’d be surprised.  Late teens sure, but early twenty I’d doubt it.  And eye-catching to be sure.

Soarin thought so as well because he got distracted by their cheers first then took off his goggles to take a better look at them.  And it was while he was goggling at them, like a schoolboy with a crush, that he clipped his wing on the inside of the next ring he was flying to.  He immediately cried out in shock and pain going into a free fall.

And with most ponies around looking up in shock, and some in embarrassment, Rainbow was the first to react.  “Got ‘em,” she reacted, flying up to catch him about halfway down to the ground.  She had gripped him under his arms and put him down in front of their tent.  As the Captain, Major, and our team surrounded them, Soarin was testing his hurt wing, which didn’t look too good.  They cheered for Rainbow as they approached.

I decided to keep in the background about five yards away from them.

“Awesome!” Fleetfoot praise.

“As good as any Wonderbolt!” Spitfire praised as well with a thankful smile.

Fluttershy came up as well with, “Oh Rainbow, we’re so proud of you.  You swooped up to catch him before he hit the ground.  And now he’s ok, at least I hope so.”

Every eye went to Soarin to wait for just that answer.  He flexed his wing again, wincing at the pain.  “Thanks, Rainbow Dash,” he shook hands with her.  “You’re the best.  They’ll have to take a look at my wing to see if I can fly again.  It hurts, but I don’t think it’s broken.”  And because he could walk, the two paramedic ponies quickly ran up to do their job.  Which was to lead him toward the main building not far away.

Rainbow looked downtrodden for her idols as she turned to them after Soarin left.  “Tough to lose a teammate right before the tryouts.”

“You know…,” Fleetfoot began saying and surprisingly looking upbeat for a teammate that just lost a flier.  “You grew up in Cloudsdale.”

“So that means you could fly with us,” Spitfire finished the idea as they stepped up to her, smiling widely.  And with how much Rainbow loves the Wonderbolts, I think it was obvious where this was going.

“Fly?” Rainbow asked, curiously looking between them.

“We mean practice,” Fleetfoot seemed to clarify.  “You could practice with us until Soarin gets better.”

“So, what do you say?” Spitfire temptingly offered her.  “Want to be our third?”

“I don’t know,” Rainbow said with clear uncertainty in her voice and expression as she turned to look at her team.  “They really need me to be my best in order to qualify.  Don’t want to be too worn out by the time the race comes around.”

“Oh I wouldn’t worry about that,” Spitfire dismissed her concern with a wave of her hand.  “We put you through some intense workouts at the academy and you handled them with no sweat.”

“I did kick some major tail at the academy,” she smugly answered before taking a look back at her team again.  “But I don’t know how my teammates will feel about me practicing with the competition.”

Fleetfoot leaned over, whispering conspiratorially, “Who says they need to know.  Think about it, Rainbow Dash; this is your chance to fly with the winners.”

Rainbow looked around at his team, which had disbursed around the area at this point because the danger was over.  Philomena and I were the only ones there that were paying attention to the conversation at all, though we pretended not to.  She seemed unsure at first as she spied her friends.  I didn’t think she’d go along with it, but I was wrong.  She turned around to face them with her mind made up, “Alright, I’ll do it.”

“Wise decision, Rainbow Dash,” Spitfire bumped Rainbow’s chest happily before motioning for Rainbow to follow.  Which she did.  While pretending not to look, I was saddened to see her walk away from her friends and her team.  But I did see one glimmer of hope in her eyes as she walked off.  Because Rainbow looked back with some regret in her eyes.

This wasn’t good.

^_^

An hour later and from Ponyville’s section of the yard, Philomena and I watched as Rainbow went from one team to another.  With a long sigh, I brought it up to her, “I thought for sure that she’d pick one or the other.”

She hummed, nodding her head in agreement.

“It’s time to tell Twilight about this,” I muttered softly in despair and stood up to find her.  “If she’s with them this long, then they aren’t going to be happy with just her practicing with them.  She’s a better flier than Soarin.”

“Let’s go,” she agreed and walked with me to find Twilight.

We found her with Rarity, who was making dresses for the team.  Cute dresses, but dresses that would never work with flight.  Even I could tell that even before we got close to them.  And I could tell that Rarity preferred to be inside while she worked, though that would be only in the main building too far away.  So, she was working away in a tent not too far from where we had been, but far enough away to let her work in relative peace and quiet.

“Twilight, could we talk to you?” I asked, walking into the tent.

“Oh hi, Fred,” she greeted me with a smile, which wouldn’t stay long.  “She’s making dresses for the team.”

“Oh go on, Twilight,” Rarity waved us off.  “I’ll be busy here, you go on.”

“Alright thanks, Rarity.”  Twilight turned away and began walking with us, “What’s up?”

With a sigh, I pointed up to Rainbow, “Rainbow is and the team isn’t.”

“What are you-?” she asked while looking around and was only confused for a second until she spotted Rainbow flying with the Wonderbolts and in their uniform.  “Why is she flying with the Wonderbolts?”

“Remember when they talked with her after Soarin got hurt?” I asked her.  She nodded at me.  All I did was raise an eyebrow and motion a hand to the flying Rainbow Dash.  It took a second, but then it clicked for her.  

“They want her to take Soarin’s place,” she realized.

“Bingo,” but I raised a hand as if stopping wanting to correct her, “Oh but it’s just practice right now.”

She narrowed her eyes at me.  “Uh-huh,” she said dryly.  “We’ve got to talk to her,” she sighed, looking at Rainbow as she came in to land.  We watched her land by a tree not far from us.  Then, suddenly, when she passed the tree, she had suddenly changed clothes out of the Wonderbolt uniform.  “Looks like she’s going to get some water,” she pointed out and grabbed my arm, “let’s go.”

Rainbow’s back was turned to us, so she didn’t see us approach, but she heard us.  And when she turned around to face us, there was a split second of the classic ‘I’m caught’ look on her face before going neutral again.  “Hey guys,” she tried smiling it off, “How’s it going?  Just getting a drink of water.”

“It’s not easy practicing for two teams is it?” Twilight asked through narrowed eyes, accusation was written all over her face.

Rainbow spit out her water to quickly step up to us, clearly worried, “You all know?  Who else knows?”

“No one else, but us,” I told her then shook my head at her, “But it doesn’t take a genius either.  All they have to do is look up in the sky and tell what you’re doing.”

“Yeah,” Twilight agreed, “but then again, they're too busy practicing to wonder why you keep disappearing all the time.”

“Well, I’ve seen the other teams practicing, and we’re still going to qualify!” she said in her smug way again.  “Besides,” she flapped her wings to hover above the ground, “I can fly fast enough to make up the distance”

Twilight sighed patiently, “Rainbow, it just seems that one of the teams needs a little more help than the other one.”

Rainbow landed again, looking toward us with a pleading expression, “But it’s a lot more fun practicing with the winners instead of the...non-winners.  And besides, Ponyville will still qualify.”

“Not if you aren’t on their team they won’t, Rainbow,” I told her firmly.  Stepping up to her I looked down at her, “It’s not about the practicing, Rainbow.  They’ll ask you to take Soarin’s place on their team, just so that they can get a faster flier.”  When Rainbow looked up to me with a hopeful and yet confused expression, I knew what that question would be.  “They’ll ask, Rainbow.  It’s painfully obvious even I can see it.  First, Soarin gets hurt, and next, you start practicing with them.  Then they fit you for their uniform, which they are going to use in the races.  Put the pieces together.”

“Hey, Rainbow Dash!  Got a minute?” Spitfire suddenly interrupted us with a shout as she and Fleetfoot walked up.

“Uh, sure,” Rainbow eyed me with her mind clearly working around what I had said to her.  She also dismissed herself to go talk to them.

“You could really be an asset to our team so,” and as I called it Fleetfoot was about to ask her, “we want you to join the Cloudsdale team…permanently.”

I called it.  I watched as Rainbow gasped in complete cloud nine delight.

“It seems that Soarin’s wings won’t heal in time for the trials,” Spitfire leaned in to tell her.  “We want you to fly with us.”  Spitfire put an arm around Rainbow as if buddy-buddy with her.

Fleetfoot did the same on the other side.  “Of course, this means you won’t be able to fly for Ponyville.”  Fleetfoot turned her head toward our team nearby, “But let’s face it, even with you on their team, the chances of them qualifying is slim at best.”  

Rainbow looked over at our team, which was practicing handing off the horseshoe.  Badly.

“So...what’s it going to be,” Spitfire asked her.

“Well...uh...I don’t know,” Rainbow was hesitant to answer for good reason.

“Take some time to think about it,” Spitfire advised before she and Fleetfoot took off again.  Leaving her to muddle over her decision that she had to make.  Once out of sight though, her reaction was immediate.  “They want me to fly with them,” her voice couldn’t be more excited if she tried.  She literally flew around us twice before slowly lowering herself onto the ground to lay down on her back.  “It’s like a dream come true.”

“Rainbow,” Twilight’s somber tone cut through Rainbow’s excitement, “If you fly for Cloudsdale, Pinkie Pie won’t have anypony to cheer for.  Rarity’s uniforms will never be seen.  And AJ would have slaved over those Brown Bettys for nothing.”

Rainbow’s hands were on her face when she said, “But I really want to fly with the best team!  What would you do?”

Twilight sighed, looking down at her friend, “I think this is a decision that you have to make on your own.  The race is tomorrow, so you better make it soon.”  Then Twilight turned and left, leaving Philomena and I with Rainbow.

“She’s right, Rainbow,” I told her after Twilight left.  “This is one decision that you have to decide on for yourself.  And you have until the race tomorrow to do it.”

“But I don’t know what to do,” Rainbow stared up at us, pleading with us to tell her the right answer.  “It’s so much fun to fly with the winning team.”

“You’re right, Rainbow,” I nodded to her.  “It is.”

“You’re not exactly helping me here, Fred,” she said wryly.

“I am, actually.  It all comes down to what you want more,” I told her somberly.  “Winning with the Wonderbolt’s, or your friends.  And that is something only you can make for yourself.”  And with that, Philomena and I left her to make her own decision.  Come good or come ill.  

We met back up with Twilight at Rarity’s tent.  “What did she say, Fred?” Twilight asked as Rarity wasn’t in sight, but helping Bulk and Fluttershy try on her creation.  Which, although it looked pretty by itself, didn’t work in this setting.  However, that didn’t stop them from enjoying the dresses though.

“She didn’t say anything,” I told her with a sigh.  “And I just told her the same thing you did.  And we both know what the right decision is.”

“Yes, and I hope she makes it by tomorrow,” Twilight’s soft voice echoed our concerns as she watched Rarity walk back to the tent.

“What do you think of the new team uniforms?” Rarity asked us with her eye brimming with accomplishment.  It was clear by the look on her face that she liked them.

And when Twilight didn’t say anything, I knew that she wanted me to.  Coward.  “Those dresses are pretty dresses, I can’t deny that,” I said while leaving it open for her to detect the “but” in my voice.

The happy beaming look left her face as she picked it up.  “Why do I detect a ‘but’ in there?”

“That’s because there is.”  I tried telling her in the most gentle way I could that, “Rarity, like I said they are beautiful dresses.  And they will definitely get the attention of everypony, or everyone, watching.”  I paused before saying, “But, they aren’t exactly streamlined for fast flying.”  She looked disappointed but turned her head to look back as I stood up to stand beside her.  “They are beautiful, but not what they need.  So, why don’t you do both here?  Provide what they need and make it beautiful, pretty, and eye-catching at the same time?  Don’t want to hurt your feelings any...but...”

She turned her head to me with a small understanding smile, “But you still want to be honest.  I see your point.  And now that I think about it, you’re right that it’s not exactly made for flying.  Then again, I wasn’t thinking of it like that either.”

“So, why not make a suit that’s made for flying that represents Ponyville?” I told her before glancing over at Pinkie practicing with the two other cheer ponies.  Pinkie still had the smaller Ponyville flag in her hand.  When I saw that, my hand patted Rarity’s shoulder.  “You see Pinkie over there?”

“Yes,” she replied, now curious.

“Look at Ponyville’s flag in her hand.  Why not have the uniform’s designs for the actual games look like the flag?” I suggested.  Looking over, I could practically see the gears turning in her head.

She put a hand to her chin, “You know, that’s a good idea.  And I could make it for all of Ponyville’s teams, not just the relay.  There’s time to make them.  And everypony competing would be in Ponyville, so getting the measurements wouldn’t be a problem.”  she surprised me by turning her head and kissing me on the cheek.  “Thank you, darling.  They can wear the dresses after the qualifying rounds.  That way they can show it off and not have them hinder their performance.”

“Glad I could help, Rarity,” she was a little surprised when I hugged her, but then she relaxed into it hugging me back.  When she walked back over to Fluttershy and Bulk, I walked back over to Twilight, sitting next to Philomena again as she took my arm again leaning on me.  Philomena looked up at me with a proud happy smile on her face.

And the rest of the morning went fine, except that I had to give the team some pointers on what to work on.  Why?  Because Rainbow wasn’t in sight.  So, for the rest of the morning, I simply told them to work on the handoff and their flying.  For Fluttershy work on her speed.  For Bulk, considering speed wasn’t his thing, I suggested that he worked on getting his large body through the relatively small circles with a suggestion on how to do it.

^_^

It was nearing lunch and Rainbow was still not around.  That was until we heard her cry out, “Woe is me,” throughout the yard.  And with an over-exaggerated voice that begged to be believed, when the opposite was obvious.  I rolled my eyes at Rainbow because of how she was rolling herself in a wheelchair and yet, at the same time, had both forearms in medical gauze.  And not to mention other signs that she was faking it.  Like the oh so convenient timing of her supposed injury.  

“What in Equestria?” the look on Twilight's face echoed the shock in her voice as everypony around spotted Rainbow in the wheelchair.  As ponies started gathering around her, including the Wonderbolts, I just shook my head.  “What happened to her?” she asked.

To which I simply replied, “Absolutely nothing at all.”

“What?!  How can you say that?  Just look at her, she's got bandages all over her body,” Twilight pointed at Rainbow with both arms.

“And yet, she's still able to roll herself across a field with thick grass all on her own and not complain until she's in the presence of others,” I raised a disbelieving eyebrow at her, trying to make her see the obvious instead at what's face value.  “And right after the Wonderbolts asked her to choose between them and Ponyville?”  The gears were turning in her head as she gazed over at Rainbow, who was talking with Spitfire and Fleetfoot.  

“She's trying to get out of deciding by faking an injury,” she accepted with a nod, understanding what Rainbow is doing.  “Let's go talk to her.”

But as she walked away, I grabbed her tail.

“Hey...”

“Hang on,” gently I pulled her back, which she complied then stared at me.  I let her tail go.  Her gaze softened.  “Look,” I patiently told her, “yes, we have to talk with her.  But why don't we use a little bit of reverse psychology here?”  Twilight raised an eyebrow at me, curious.  “She wants to play the injured pony, why don't we go the whole nine yards.  Put her in the hospital, get the doctor's opinion, everything.”

Twilight seemed to think about it.  “You know, not a bad idea.  You go grab her, I'll get the doctor ready.”

I grinned with a nod to her before getting up, heading over to Rainbow.  Philomena was with me as we heard Rainbow, “I may never fly again,” just as we were approaching them.

“Well, then it's a good thing that there is a wonderful well-educated doctor, right here, to check you out,” I said to her as my hands gripped the back of her wheelchair.  

“There is?” she asked, looking up to me with a look that said she didn't take that into account.

I turned her around toward the main building, “So, let's go get you checked out, Rainbow.  We all know how much you enjoy flying, and we can't have something as minor as an injury take that away from you for the rest of your natural life, can we?”  As I wheeled her away, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Rarity, and AJ were following us across the field.  With the rest of the field looking on in either shock or simple confusion.  

“Well...uh...no, you can't,” she spoke hesitantly because she didn't expect this, nor did she know how to handle it from here.  Obviously, because it wasn't part of her plan.  

“It's a good thing that you have good friends that will look after you and help you when your down,” my voice took on an admonishing tone as we approached the main building.  “And to help you make the right decisions in life, or help you get back up if you fall or fail.”

Her whole demeanor changed after she heard that.  “You're right, Fred,” she said softly, “I am lucky.”

^_^

The girls, including Twilight, waited in the lobby on the second floor while I quietly spoke to the doctor.  I had wheeled Rainbow inside the examiner's room, then spoke to the mare doctor just outside of the room.  “She's faking her injury due to a personal problem she's dealing with,” I whispered to her so Rainbow couldn't hear.  “So you won't find anything wrong.  Could you do me a favor and pretend to find a sprained joint or something?”

“Why would you want me to do that?” she asked, also whispering, and confused.

“Because her problem is making up her mind on what she wants to do.  And right now she's using a lie in order to keep from making that decision,” I told her.  And as I explained she started understanding where I was going with this.  “So by doing this, it could push her into making the right decision.”  She nodded at me.  “Thanks, doctor,” I told her with a smile and left her.  Shortly I was back in the lobby with the others.

All of them stood up when I walked out into the lobby.  “The doctor is examining her right now and will let us know when she finds something.”

“What am I going to do with all these pom-poms, if she can't fly?” Pinkie whined while waving her pom-poms in the air.

“What were you going to do with them before?” AJ asked rhetorically, though still curious.

Twilight looked at me with an unspoken question, to which I simply winked at her.  She sat back down seemingly happy with that.

“Ponyville won't have a chance to qualify without a third flier,” Fluttershy stated the obvious.  

“Fluttershy, why don't you go out and see who's here that's available, and wants, to fly on the relay team?  Just in case?” I asked her.  Hopefully, the other pony, if found, won't be needed, but you never know.

She nodded, “Alright, Fred.”  She agreed and left us in the lobby to go search.

“Oh dear, this is the worst possible thing that could happen.”  I fully expected Rarity to suddenly be on her fainting couch.  But when I turned to look at her she was almost laying down, pretending to faint, on two chairs.

And when Twilight looked at me again there was only one question in her mind.  And that question was echoed in mine as I returned her gaze.  What will Rainbow decide?

^_^

It was about thirty, or so give or take, minutes later when Rainbow was transferred into a recovery room.  Which so happened to be a room with a double bed and that the other bed contained the Wonderbolt's, Commander Soarin.  Twilight, Philomena, and I let AJ, Rarity, and Pinkie go in first.  Pinkie still had her cheerleader outfit on with flags in her hands and everything as she bounced in.  

“The doctor told us that you have a sprained wing joint,” AJ announced as she walked in holding one of the muffins in her hand.  “And there's nothing more able to get you out of that bed than one of my Apple Brown Bettys,” she told her friend before practically shoving it in her face.

“And a little color to brighten your mood,” Rarity levitated a thick piece of her dress fabric over to her.  Even wrapped it around Rainbow’s right-wing joint, where the thick bandage was placed.  It was there mainly to keep up the appearance of being bandaged to fool the rest of them.  This meant that Rainbow’s sports top was a little modified in the back with less material.  Making me wonder if it would snap or not because it was more like a strapless bra now than a true sports top.

“And I'll stop by to give you a good laugh to brighten you up with,” Pinkie bounced over and laid one of the small flags into Rainbow's lap.

“Thanks you guys,” Rainbow's voice was soft and even though heartfelt, was also filled with sorrow and regret.  I think the doctor had a good talking to her as well.  

Right then is when Fluttershy walked in with Bulk and Rainbow’s replacement.  It was Derpy, the lazy-eyed mailmare.  “Oh, there you are Rainbow.  Since there was a chance that you couldn’t fly again, I went out looking for a replacement.”  She motioned toward Derpy, which waved with a smile.

I smiled at her giving her a small wave, which she returned happily.

“Now you don’t have anything to worry about Rainbow,” Fluttershy continued as she stepped up to the bed to take her arm in her hand.  “We have a full team and if we win a medal then we’ll give it to you.”

“You will?” Rainbow’s eyes looked surprised at that.

“Oh of course,” Fluttershy nodded happily, “because we all know what a medal and winning means to you.  And we all want you happy, right girls?”  And as the girls acknowledged in agreement, I cleared my throat to remind her that there were two guys present.  “And the guys too,” she added sheepishly.

“Thanks, really,” Rainbow said with her heart in her eyes as she looked around at her friends.

“Well, I think it’s time that we let her rest,” I started ushering them out the door and whispering to Philomena for her to wait for me just outside the door.

“You know, Rainbow,” Twilight spoke to her softly before leaving, “Choosing not to choose isn’t really making a decision.”  Then she too left with the rest of them.

I stayed for a moment on the side of the bed with the curtain between her and Soarin.  Rainbow didn’t really look at me.  “I’m only going to say one thing, Rainbow,” I told her quietly.  “Whatever you choose to do, you’ll have to live with it.  And even if you make a bad decision, we’ll still be your friend.”  And when she didn’t say anything but hung her head I turned around and grabbed the curtain.  “But at least you won’t be alone,” in one quick movement I whisked the curtain aside letting them see each other, “right Commander?”

“Yeah, don’t worry I’ll keep her company,” Soarin said with a smile, giving me a sharp salute.

“Good, how’s the wing?” I asked him.

“It’s actually feeling pretty good,” he told me while giving it a couple of flaps.  “It was just bruised.  It’ll be fine by tomorrow morning’s race.”

“Glad to hear it,” I reached my hand out to him which he shook.  “Rest up.”  And then left them both together.  I had hopes that with all this, Rainbow would make her decision soon and make up her mind.  Hopefully, the pressure wasn’t too great that she’d back off completely.  I didn’t want to push her too hard.

Philomena met up with me just outside of the room and took my arm in her hand once more to meet up with Twilight and the others.  Once outside of the main building, Twilight was waiting for us.

“You think she’ll make the right decision?” she wondered and looked up at me.

I gave her an unsure sigh with a shrug of my shoulders to match it.  “I don’t know, Twilight.  I hope so.  I did tell her that no matter what, we’d still be her friend.”

“Of course,” Twilight agreed with a wide smile.  “You don’t stop being friends with them just because they make some bad choices in life.  And it was clever to have the doctor tell the rest of the girls that she had a sprain, just in case Rainbow decided to stay out of it.  On one hand, they wouldn’t know any difference, but then again it would hurt more if they ever found out because it would mean that she lied to them.”

“Exactly, this way no matter what she decides, it’s all on her.  She sinks or swims.”  And you know, even though that’s true, it wasn’t long before Rainbow had made her decision and was walking out of the main building.

It was maybe fifteen, or so, minutes later from when we left her in the room to when she walked out of the building.  No one noticed, but me and Philomena at first because everyone else was either looking at the ground or watching others practice.  That was until Rainbow, and Soarin walked past them.

“That’s Rainbow,” Twilight said to get the other's attention.  

The others gasped and looked happy at first when they saw Rainbow walk toward them.  Only to look saddened when she, and Soarin, walked right by them.  To head straight for the Wonderbolt’s tent.

“Where is she goin’?” AJ wondered as she and the rest of the team stood up and started following.  Me included.

“Let’s find out,” I said following them from our tent.  We all followed her all the way over to the Wonderbolt’s tent.

“Does this mean you’re better?” Fleetfoot asked, shocked when she saw Rainbow walking.  Spitfire wasn’t that much better as she did a spit take with her water bottle.

Rainbow took a deep breath, letting it out before she spoke.  And her eyes were locked onto the Captain and the Major.  “I feel great because I was never hurt, to begin with.”  When everypony around started gasping in shock, my eyes rolled at the cliché behavior.  “I didn’t want to choose between flying for Cloudsdale or Ponyville, so that’s why I faked the injury.  I wanted to fly with you both, but the decision was just too hard.”

Fluttershy walked up to Rainbow giving her a hug, “Oh Rainbow, you don’t have to choose us.  We know how you love to win and you should go with the team that surely will.”

Rainbow gave Fluttershy a heartfelt hug in return.  “Thanks, Fluttershy.  It was all of you, even Fred, that helped me choose.”  Rainbow turned to me, “And you’re right, Fred.  Whatever I chose to do, I’d have to live with.  So, I know now who I should have been loyal to.”

“Good choice, Rainbow Dash,” Spitfire smirked and poked Fleetfoot with her elbow.  “Always stick with the winners.”

“Ponyville,” Rainbow turned away from them to face her team with her arms open wide toward them.  And for the first time in a while, there was genuine joy in her heart and in her eyes.  They seemed to glow.  She then walked up to them, “Because it’s not just where I live, but where my friends are, the ponies that really care about me, whether I can help them win a race or not.”  Then she turned to look at me again, “And even if I make some bad choices, they never stop being my friends.  I know they’ll always stay by my side no matter what.  So I want to do the same.”

Her whole demeanor changed when she rounded on Spitfire and Fleetfoot, “Which is more than what I can say for you!  You lied to me about Soarin’s wing just so you can get a better flyer.”  

Soarin emphasized her point by walking up to stand beside her with his arms crossed over his chest.  “Fred and Rainbow’s friends were the only ones to come and visit me in the hospital at all.”  There was genuine hurt in that stallion’s eyes too.

“You may be a winning team, but not the team I want to be a part of,” Rainbow finished her little triad with her arms under her chest with Soarin standing beside her with the same look.

“Huh,” Spitfire took off her glasses to look at them both.  The look in her eyes was promising.  “Rainbow Dash, you are something.  Saw it at the academy, and seeing it again here.  We can learn a lot from a competitor like you.”  Spitfire turned to look at Fleetfoot with a sad expression on her face.

“I think we already have, Captain,” Fleetfoot’s face echoed the same look.

Both of the mares stepped around the table in front of them and walked up to Soarin.  “Commander Soarin,” Spitfire began with her captain's voice but was filled with regret.  “I’m sorry about lying to you and trying to replace you.  Not only is it not right, but it’s also not fitting for a Captain.”

“Nor a Major,” Fleetfoot added with a sad face as she too stepped up.

“So,” Spitfire said again slowly with a sad smile, “still want to fly with us?”

Soarin was silent for all but two seconds before he burst out laughing.  And then with a shout of, “Go, Cloudsdale,” shot up into the sky again.

“Alright!” Rainbow jumped up to hover above the ground before turning to her team.  “Let’s go, team, we have a relay race to get ready for.”  

With Philomena holding my arm and leaning up against me, I watched everypony cheer her on as she, Fluttershy, and Bulk flew off together.  Philomena hummed happily as the rest of the girls cheered on their team as Rainbow started working with them again.  It did my heart good to see Rainbow, and the girls, so happy right now.

Twilight walked over to sit in the chair next to us, as we had sat down to watch them.  “I’m so happy everything worked out in the end.”

Before she could protest, I reached over to give her a sideways hug, “So am I, Twilight.  This is much better.”  She returned it with a happy giggle.

^_^

Because the race wasn’t until in the morning we had to stay in a hotel overnight.  Which wasn’t that big of a deal considering I used my benefit of being a prince to get us better rooms for the night.  Two rooms for Philomena, I, and the girls with two large king-sized beds so four can sleep in the same room.  

When I went to bed it was only Philomena and I in one bed with Pinkie and Fluttershy in the other.  I was wearing my shorts with Philomena naked.  Pinkie and Fluttershy in the other bed wearing their nightgowns.

But I got the surprise of my life when I woke up in the middle of the night with Pinkie and Fluttershy also in the bed with us.  And both of them were naked as well.  So now, it was me laying on my back, Philomena laying on one side of me snuggled up to me, Fluttershy on the other side, and with Pinkie on top of me.  Philomena and Fluttershy both had one wing over Pinkie as if like a blanket over her.  And all three of them fast asleep.

How the hell did they get over here in the middle of the night?  Not that I minded all that much.  Having three gorgeous women in bed with you was any man’s dream, but one was left to wonder.  

At least I didn’t have to complain about being cold.  I couldn’t move my arms either, not with Fluttershy hugging one and Philomena hugging the other.  Looked like I was happily stuck here with them.  And luckily I didn’t have to go to the bathroom.

^_^

The next morning was interesting.  I woke up first.  And as Mother’s morning rays shined through the window, I laid there watching the three girls sleep.  When the morning rays shined upon us, it was Fluttershy that woke up first.  My head turned to watch her yawn cutely before opening her eyes completely.  And locking onto mine with a deepening blush on her face.

I smiled at her and mouthed, “Good morning,” to her.

She hid behind her bed head mane but whispered just loudly enough for me to hear her say, “Good morning.”

A smirk crawled up on my face, “Sleep well?”  My voice was just enough for her to hear, but hopefully not loud enough to wake up either Pinkie or Philomena.

Fluttershy gave me a wide smile and a cute embarrassed smile.  “I did, yes.  Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, believe me, the pleasure is still all mine,” I wiggled my eyebrows playfully at her.  She responded with a huge blush and a soft giggle.  “Not that I’m complaining any, because having beautiful women like yourselves is every guy's dream, but why did you join Philomena and I?”

“I was so nervous about this morning’s race that I had trouble sleeping,” her fingers gently scratched the side of my chest as she explained.  “So, Pinkie had the idea of sleeping together with you.  You were asleep so Pinkie and I asked Philomena which she agreed to.”

I blinked at her in astonishment, “And all while I was asleep, too.”  A chuckle escaped from me and gave her a smirk, “Boy I can sleep through anything, can’t I?”

Her giggle was cute and quiet as she nodded to me.  Of course, we were being quiet because we didn’t want to wake up either Pinkie or Philomena.  But, that was moot when our door suddenly swung open with a loud click.  And who came in?  Rainbow, already dressed in her sports outfit, strolling over to the bed we were in, and clapping her hands together.  “Alright,” her voice shot out in the room like a whip starling awake both Pinkie and Philomena.  “Up and at ‘em, we got a race...to...”  She paused halfway across the room when her mind finally caught up to what she was looking at.  

Pinkie got startled awake, so she lifted her head before turning it to Rainbow, “Is it morning already?”

“Yes, it is Pinkie,” Fluttershy told her before getting out of the bed, “and I think Rainbow wants us to get ready.”

Rainbow’s mouth was working like a fish out of water, clearly shocked,  “...the buck?”

Philomena smiled to me, whispering good morning, while my now free arm, that Fluttershy was holding, moved to behind my head.  “Morning, skittles.  You look ready for the race.”

“I will be too once I get ready,” Fluttershy said to Rainbow as she walked by her and into the bathroom.

“What?” Pinkie asked while looking over at Rainbow as if everything was completely normal.

“W-why are you and Fluttershy sleeping with Fred and Philomena?” Rainbow finally asked the question that’s been burning in her mind.

“Fluttershy was nervous about this morning, sleeping with Fred calmed her down and I didn’t want to sleep alone, so I joined them.  Besides, it’s not like Fred hasn’t slept with me before, so it shouldn’t be a surprise that I’m in bed with him,” the way she said all that was almost rapid-fire as she explained herself.  She then put her hands to my chest to raise herself up from me, now looking at Rainbow excitedly, “Oh do you want to join us next time?”

“What?!” her wings started rising up quickly behind her as her eyes locked onto us.  “I...why would...” Rainbow’s mind was practically shutting down, but her eyes still watched us.

“Yes, join us,” Philomena surprised me by speaking up for it.  Which on one hand excited me while on the other hand, I knew that she was joking just to get a reaction out of her.

And when Rainbow just stood there looking shocked and brain-fried, Pinkie decided to follow Philomena’s invitation.  The bed creaked softly as she got up, walked over to the shocked mare, and took her by the hand.  Rainbow seemed to just accept what was happening and was led by the hand over to the bed.  Then laid in the bed where Fluttershy was by Pinkie.

Rainbow’s eyes locked onto mine as she laid down on the bed up against me.  I even moved my hand from behind my head to stroke her long hair from her head down her back.  And while I was doing that Pinkie got back into bed again, slipping underneath Rainbow’s outstretched stiff wing to lay down again.

And while I was stroking Rainbow’s head and hair Pinkie sighed contently saying, “Now isn’t this peaceful?”

Rainbow’s response was to let out a long and soft, “Uh…,” as her mind sputtered and died.  Her hands and fingers knew what to do though because they were rubbing against my chest and arm like they didn’t know whether to snuggle with me or push herself away.

This was just too good and I couldn’t help but play with Rainbow a little by leaning forward to lightly kiss her forehead.  “Morning, Skittles.”

Philomena was enjoying this immensely because of the wicked grin she had on her beak.  And it even got better when we heard…

“Hey, Rainbow did you get Fluttershy up...this…,” we heard Twilight’s voice before she appeared in the doorway.  She stood there in her knee-length v-neck nightgown, which looked very provocative by the way, and simply stared at us.

We all looked back at her, including Rainbow.  “Morning, Twilight.  How’d you sleep?”

It even got better when the bathroom door opened and Fluttershy stepped out wrapped in towels.  “Oh good morning, Twilight,” she said to her with a wide smile before looking over at us.  “Rainbow, you decided to join.”

“You know what?” Twilight interrupted, waving her hands dismissively at us.  “I’m not even going to ask.  I’m going back to my room, getting dressed, and going down to breakfast.”  With that, she turned around with the sound of their door opening a second later.

Fluttershy shut the door before walking back over to the bed.  “If you’re wondering, Rainbow.  I slept better last night than I have in a long while.  I was just so nervous about this morning, but then we slept together and now I’m really feeling good about today.”  And to further prove her point she took off the towels and put them on the bed.  She used one, however, to start drying her hair while flapping her wings to air them out.

As Rainbow turned her head to watch my hand started rubbing the back of her neck.

“I’m really glad that you slept good, Fluttershy!” Pinkie said to her happily without moving her head from my chest or her hands from their place around my neck.  “Because we want you at your best for the race today.  Right, Rainbow?”

Rainbow looked back to Pinkie and then looked up at me, still with a look of confusion on her face.  “Why am I still laying here?” she finally asked.

“Oh, oh, oh, I know,” Pinkie raised a hand from my head as if answering the question of a teacher.  “Because you really wanted to in the first place, but was just super embarrassed to ask?”

“Nope,” Rainbow responded instantly and quickly got up heading toward the door.  “Meet me outside asap, Fluttershy.  We got the Equestria Games to qualify for.”  As she walked out it was like nothing happened.  Still, I’d thought for sure that she would have gotten up immediately instead of laying there for so long.

Interesting.

“I need to get up too,” Pinkie whined while looking into my eyes with a big smile, “but I don’t want to get up.”

“I do not either,” Philomena echoed Pinkie’s sentiment.  

“But we need to,” I told them before looking over at Fluttershy, “because we have a team to cheer for.”

“Okay,” Pinkie actually cheered before getting up off the bed.

This was one of the best mornings of my life.

^_^

“GO PONYVILLE,” Commander Soarin called out with a wave from the finish line slash cloud that he, his Captain, and the Major was standing on.

It was our turn to qualify for the games with Rainbow’s relay team.  Rainbow and Fluttershy were hovering in the air while Bulk was on the ground just below them.  All of them were at the starting line waiting for the starting gun to fire.  The field this morning was filled with other tryouts in various sporting fields.  Rainbow mentioned how lucky they were that the wind wasn’t blowing hard at all.

The starting pony waited on a word to start and when he got the signal he raised his arm.  And fired.

Bulk immediately started flapping those tiny wings of his.  And even though he wasn’t the fastest Pegasus around, he did fly exactly as Superman did.  His arms outstretched in front of him with his hand gripping onto the horseshoe for dear life.  And only because he was flying like that was he able to maneuver himself through the hoops.  And when he came around again, it was Fluttershy’s turn.

I watched her carefully as she took the horseshoe from Bulk, and nearly dropping it, before taking off.  She was faster of course, but not lightning speed though.  And while she was doing well going around the course, Rainbow had her eyes on her and watching her like a hawk.  Ready to take off like a bullet the moment she had the horseshoe in hand.  Fluttershy pushed herself hard during the last leg of her lap around the course then handed it off.

I doubt that anypony could follow Rainbow around the course.  She was nothing but a blue blur that left a rainbow trail behind her.  You could even hear her fly through the air as she got close, whipping through the hoops and making turns in the air that defied physics.  And when she flew through the finish line she nearly blew the ponies away with the air displacement she created.

The Pegasus pony at the end stopped the clock and everypony waited with bated breath for his final word.

“PONYVILLE QUALIFIES,” he announced happily to the crowd below.  Which then erupted into loud cheers and applause.

I sighed in relief and applauded as well with Rainbow and the Wonderbolts landing on the ground in front of us.  All of the girls, some of the team, and the Wonderbolts all hugged and congratulated the team for qualifying.  Philomena and I walked over as well.

“You did it,” Philomena praised, hugging Rainbow.

“It was nothing,” Rainbow dismissed with a slight wave of her hand.

“It was great flying with a great team,” I reiterated for her and opened my arms for a hug.

Which surprisingly, she returned.  “Yeah, they are a great team, Fred.”

“Yeah!” Bulk agreed, flexing his arms.

Fluttershy came over to hug me, laying her head on my chest.  I wrapped my arms around her, “You did great, Fluttershy.”

“And so did you, Rainbow Dash!” Spitfire said as she, Soarin, and Fleetfoot stepped up as a team.

Rainbow turned around snapping a salute, “Thank you, Captain.”  And to Rainbow’s astonishment Spitfire took her metal badge wings off of her uniform and put them on Rainbow’s.

“We’ll see you at the games rookie,” Spitfire said with a smirk and saluting before taking off into the air, followed by Soarin and Fleetfoot.

“So what do you think, Rainbow?” I asked with a grin of my own while still hugging Fluttershy.  She didn’t want to let go, which was fine with me and Philomena.

She took a look around before her eyes landed on Pinkie, “I think this deserves a party!”
> Chapter Twenty:  Visiting my Father
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The night we got back to Ponyville Pinkie set up an awesome party for the whole town in the town hall for all the qualifying teams.  And because it was Pinkie’s party, it was a big hit and went on practically all night long.  There was strong drink there, but I didn’t have much of that.  Matter of fact, between all of us that drank, excluding Fluttershy because she doesn’t drink at all, I only had one glass.  The rest of the girls got drunk, including Twilight.  Philomena was interesting.  She drank as much as the girls and didn’t even have a buzz.  You could say she burned it off.

Anyway, bad jokes aside, the next morning was fun.  I got up with the sun as per usual and went in to take a shower.  And because I only had one drink, I didn’t have a hangover.  But Twilight did.

I was in the shower, with the shower running, and the curtain drawn when I heard the bathroom door opening.  Curious as to who it was, I pulled back the shower curtain to peek out.  Twilight walked in while hanging her head and groaning because of the hangover.  She winced at the bright light.  “Too bright,” she groaned as the light exacerbated her headache and flipped the light off.  Now the only light was the morning rays that were filtering in through the bathroom window.

I had a feeling that this morning was going to be fun.

She was wearing a simple light blue nightgown, which she lowered the straps from her shoulders to let it drop to the floor.  Directly over my shorts, I might add.  Then she reached back and unhooked her bra and it too dropped to the floor.  Her panties were next and I let my eyes roam across her figure as she stepped out of them.

“At least it’s already warm,” she moaned, walking over with her eyes almost fully shut.  She definitely had the sexy librarian look down pat with the perfect body figure for it.  At her height, her head came up to my chest, her horn to my nose.  During my time here I noticed the large rubber-like pads on the tile floor of the bathroom and in the shower to prevent slipping.  Hooves and wet tiles don’t mix well you know.  I quietly closed my end of the curtain and watched her slip into the shower from the other end.  

The shower was large enough for two, so I was standing against the far wall away from the showerhead end.  She had stepped in at the front by the showerhead and shut the curtain.  She took a deep breath to take in the thick steam before letting it out a long sigh as she dunked her head into the hot water.  Her hands reached up to brace herself against the wall as the water flowed over her.  Her bedhead flattened out as the water flowed over it.  Instinctively her wings fluttered a little to get them wet.  Her tail swished back and forth lethargically as it too started getting wet.

My body responded to the glorious sight before me as my member gave her a proud salute while I leaned back against the wall to watch.  I had an itch to massage those wing joints, back and shoulders of hers to try and ease her pain.  But I highly doubted that she would be receptive though.  Especially after not voicing my presence.

With much regret, I decided to do just that.  Regret because it would stop a wonderful show that I was enjoying.  “Good morning, Twilight,” I kept my voice soft and quiet, keeping in mind her hangover.

She was still startled though and straightened up so fast that she started falling backward with a yelp of surprise.

I caught her in my arms with her back hitting my chest, “Careful, Twilight.  Showers are slippery when wet.”  

“Oh no,” she groaned in annoyance as she stabilized herself, putting her hands on her face.

Changing tactic, I leaned my head down and gently kissed her cheek then her neck.  My voice was still soft and gentle as I shushed her, “It’s alright, Twilight.  No joking or anything embarrassing this morning.  So, why don’t I help you with your headache?  Let me massage your neck, shoulders, back, and wing joints.  Hmm?”

She let out a long tired sigh as her body seemed to relax.  “Sure, why not?  At this point, I shouldn’t be surprised and just accept it.”

“Step into the hot water and breath in the steam,” my voice was quiet and gentle.  My hands reached up, wrapped around her soft neck, and started to massage her.  Gently at first as she stepped back into the water.  Slowly the palms of my hands and fingers dug into her neck working around it gently.  Feeling the warm water wash over her again and my hands.

“I really shouldn’t have drunk that much last night,” she said with deep embarrassment and pain.

“Live and learn, Twilight,” I whispered before giving her another kiss on her cheek.  “Live and learn.”  I spent a good few minutes on her neck before going down to her shoulders.  Twilight gave me a soft groan in quiet response.  Slowly the palms of my hands and fingers kneaded into her shoulders.  “My human Aunt Luna is quite a party animal.  So, every now and then she’d get a hangover and I’d sit there with her the next morning to help her through it.”  Honestly, I loved the feel of her wet coat against my skin.  My fingers were able to glide smoothly as I worked out her morning hangover.

After a silent few minutes, her back and wing joints were next.  And just looking at her backside reminded me of where the erogenous zones are on a pegasus.  I first started with long slow firm strokes down her back through the valley between her wings and back up again.  She hummed softly in response.  My eyes spotted her head tilted forward and her eyes closed.

“Is it helping?” I whispered, now shifting to slow firm circles up and down her back.

“Yes, actually,” her voice was slurred slightly as her wings started rising.  “It feels really good.”

“I’m glad you enjoy it, Twilight.”  On one way down her back, my hands stopped at her wing joints and focused on the right one first.  Using both hands, my fingers dug and kneaded the muscles around the joints.  Teasingly, my fingers massaged around the joint without touching it.  “Let it go, Twilight.  Picture the pain draining down from your head and leaving your body through your feet.  With each touch and stroke of my hands and fingers, picture the pain going away.”

Twilight let out a slow moaning sigh, as if in relief.

I hadn’t touched the actual wing joint yet before switching over to the other side to work around the other wing joint.  And doing the same.  My fingers kneading and teasing around the joint.  And yet with all my ministrations, her wings were spread wide and her wing muscles stiff with arousal.  

“All the pain is leaving to be replaced by bright warm comforting white light,” I whispered to her, leaning forward for a light kiss against her neck.  Her tail had become more active as it swished more quickly from side to side.  And her deepening breathing told me that she not only was relaxed but aroused as well.

It was a few minutes later that I started to focus on the joints directly.  “You’re good, Fred,” her voice still slurred a little when she let out a long sigh.  Using both hands I focused on the left joint.  Working my fingers into the skin and stiff muscles underneath.

“I can stop anytime, if you wish,” I tried adding a bit of lust to my voice when my lips were near her ear.

“No,” her head shook slow and lazily, “don’t stop.”

“As you wish.”  When she said not to stop, I decided to go all out.  With firmer pressure and a little bit faster speed I worked my hands and fingers against both joints simultaneously.  “The pain is leaving and only pure white-hot light remains.”

When she hummed in acknowledgment it was one of those aroused hot and bothered hums.  The kind of hum that told me her headache was almost all forgotten and was focused on something more pleasurable.  Now that she was hot and bothered it was time to preen her wings, something that I was oddly looking forward to.  As it was, the shower was large enough to accompany her wingspan.  So, my focus was on one of them as I plucked and straightened her feathers while massaging the main bone.

“Thank you,” her voice was whisper quiet as I worked on her wing.

“You’re welcome,” leaning forward I planted another soft gentle kiss on her neck.

“I also realized that you’re an ass hole.”  And she said it with such conviction and pleasure at the same time.

A chuckle escaped me in spite of trying to hold it in, “You’re just now figuring that out?”

She continued where she left off as if I hadn’t said anything.  “Making me forget about my headache by getting my body aroused is, while clever, also torture because you’re not going to finish what you started.”

That last part got me to stop everything for a couple of seconds while my mind processed what she just said.  Is she serious?  Moving my hands from her wing, I slipped them under them to the side of her chest, almost touching the sides of her breasts.  Fingers rubbing firm circles just behind them.  “I can, but you’ll have to get Philomena’s permission first.”

Twilight grabbed my hands to bring them forward just under her breasts with her fingers intertwined with mine.  Her fingers gripped mine as she relaxed against me with a long moan, resting her head against my chest with her eyes closed.  “Remember when you placed me into your bed?”

“Yes?”  I was wondering why the sudden change of subjects and where she was going with this.

“It was true that I was mad at you, but I also realized something else.”  Her voice was soft and now taking on a bedroom quality to it.

“What’s that?”

“That I didn’t mind being in bed with you,” she finally said after taking a deep breath.  “The main reason I was mad, wasn’t because of what you did, but how I felt about you.  I used that anger to hide from that.”  Then she opened her eyes, turned her head, and looked directly up at me, “I don’t know why, but…I’m…drawn to you, Fred Justice.  I’ve just been denying it out of insecurity and fear.  But I like this, I want this, and I guess I was doing this subconsciously all along.”  Her hands shook, just barely, as they moved my hands up to caress her breasts.  “I’ll talk to her, woman to woman.  One stallion having multiple mares isn’t unheard of because of the male to female ratio.  And if she agrees then, she’ll be head mare.”

My hands gently squeezed her breasts as she leaned up giving me a gentle kiss that quickly turned passionate.  Fortunately, or unfortunately, it didn’t go any further as she wanted to stop and talk to Philomena before doing anything else.  Which I wholeheartedly agreed to.  One thing I didn’t want was to be on the receiving end of one of her talons.

^_^

That was three days ago.  Twilight got a letter this morning saying that Cadence was coming to visit her.  She wanted to talk with her former foalsitter about a relationship with me.  She, Philomena, and I have also been talking about Twilight having a relationship with me.  And from the impression that I got is that Philomena is open to the idea because as Twilight pointed out, polygamy among ponies is pretty common.  More than one mare per single stallion is pretty common in Equestria because of the ratio of mares to stallions.

“CANTERLOT!”  Yeah, so right now Philomena and I were on the train and pulling into Canterlot station.  While Twilight was talking with Cadence, Mother wanted me to visit her to talk about my father.  Which was fine with me, I wanted to hear about him.

I fully expected to see mother flying across the station platform like she always does.  But she surprised me this morning when she walked up to me and hugged me when Philomena and I got off the train.  Mother hummed happily as her arms and wings wrapped around me in a tight hug.  “Welcome home, my sunshine boy.”

“Thanks, mother,” I replied hugging her back.

“Welcome, Nephew,” Aunt Luna came up, hugging me as well when Mother finally let go.

“Thanks, Aunt Luna.”  After our greeting, we made our way through the morning crowd from the train station.  Philomena hanging on my arm as we walked.

“So,” Mother started slowly with a knowing expression on her face, “Twilight wants to enter into a relationship with you.”

“Yes, and we’ve been talking about it since she told me three days ago,” I told her.  “Today she wanted to talk to Cadence about it before coming to a decision.  After she made a decision then she’ll talk with Philomena to get her final approval.”  

“What do you think Philomena?” Mother asked her as we left the station, toward the waiting chariot.  “Multiple mares to one stallion is still common in today’s world.”

“True,” Philomena agreed with a nod as we got into the chariot.  “I am open to idea.  Still need to think on it.”

“That’s quite understandable,” Luna looked over at her.  Luna, and Mother, sat across from us as the chariot lurched forward, heading toward the castle.  “Aren’t phoenix’s normally only with a single mate?”

“Yes,” Philomena acknowledged with a nod.  “Now that I am this. (Referencing her new anthropomorphic form)  Maybe there is need for change.  Other options.”

“And while I appreciate you keeping an open mind,” I leaned down to rub my head against her appreciatively, “there’s no need to rush into it.  Like me, for example.  The human world frowns upon such a family structure as polygamy.  Here it’s normal.”

“Quite,” Mother nodded.  “So what of other news from Ponyville?”

“Well, Fluttershy is off to see some tiny creatures called the Breezies at the behest of some organization,” I told them with a shrug.  I had no clue what a Breezy is.

“Oh they are wondrous small creatures,” Luna told me.  “Very small bodies with delicate wings.  They come from a place where a small portal appears and disappears per pollen season.  Within a short period of time, they go out to collect pollen and bring it home before the portal to their home closes.”

“Interesting,” I whispered in awe.  “This world never ceases to amaze me.  Anyway, other than that and Twilight seeing Cadence, there’s not much interesting happening with the other girls.  What all about my father did you want to tell me?”

Mother’s heart was in her smile, “Everything.  I’ve already told you how we met.  From there he started to serve me as any servant would.  But he surprised me when he wanted to do more than what I called on him to do.”

“Such as?” I wondered but had a good idea of where this was going.

She giggled before leaning her head back and closing her eyes to reminisce.  “Well, one day, after a very long and stressful time with the nobles, he asked me if I would like a massage.”  Called it.  Now I know where my great hands come from.  Philomena echoed that thought with a soft chirp of a giggle up at me.  “At first, I thought it would be repulsive for a mere human to do such a thing.  Further, that he would even have the knowledge, or the skill, for something so relaxing.  However, he surprised me with how good he actually was.  And without formal training in the art.”

“Sounds familiar,” Luna giggled and winked at me.

“Yes,” Mother lowered her head, opened her eyes, to smile at me.  “You are so much like your father.  From giving Twilight a massage in the shower the other day to ease her hangover to how she keeps walking in on you, it does seem that history is repeating itself.  However, for your father and I, it was always him that interrupted my shower.  I remember when that first happened between us.  It was a few months after he started regularly give me massages, help me dress, whatever else I would need.  I had just gotten done with a shower and got the shock of my life when he was standing right there in front of me when I turned around.”  She laughed remembering about it.  “Well, you can just imagine my reaction.”

Luna was barely able to stay sitting in the seat due to her mirth.

“Probably about the same reaction Twilight did when it happened to her for the first time,” mirth was in my voice and on the wicked smirk on my face.

“Quite,” Mother agreed as the chariot came to a stop at the castle entrance.  After we got out, Mother put her arm around me as we made our way up the steps.  “Of course, talking about your father isn’t the only reason that I wanted you to visit.  Besides spending time with me and Luna, I had a thought of you talking with the council as well.”

I almost stopped walking.  “You want me to what?”  I almost couldn’t believe my ears.

“I know it’s not something that you want to do,” she said as we walked into the castle.  The look she was giving me told me that she didn’t want to drag me into it either.  “I don’t like dealing with the council either myself, but the council can do many things that I simply don’t have time for.  With your knowledge of what happened to slavery in the human world, I have hopes that they’ll listen to reason.”

I raised an eyebrow at the hidden meaning.  “Because they aren’t listening right now?”

“Tell him, sister,” Luna gave my mother a firm nod.

Mother stopped us in the hallway and turned to face me.  I didn’t look the sober look on her face.  “I think Blueblood may be influencing the council from his prison cell.  Two of the ponies that were arrested were on the council and so was Blueblood.  Those three ponies have had visitors since their incarceration.”

“Sounds similar to how gangs operate within human prisons,” I mused aloud.  “They’ll operate from within the prison through the visitors and often through code words.  One of the more cliché terms is how someone is doing, or take good care of them, and the like.”

“That is similar to what we have heard Blueblood telling the visitors,” Luna added somberly.

“Then I would suggest this.  That those three ponies have no visitors at all for the rest of their lives.  Because if they do then they will always think of ways to put secret words into their conversations, even if you listen in on them.  Recording conversations of prisoners is what the human prisons do, so if anything happens then it can be traced back to the person of interest.”  After a calming breath I continued, “In this case, I would also suggest following closely the ponies that visited those three.  Who did they speak to and where?”

“I agree,” Mother said with a sad smile and put her arm around me again after we started walking.  “I’m fearful that Blueblood is trying to turn the council against me.  I was hoping that your knowledge of what happened in the human world will bring some sense into them.”

“Some things are, unfortunately, universal it seems,” I muttered quietly.  “I agree to talk with them.  When is it?”

“This, morning actually,” she gave me an over-exaggerated smile as we turned a corner.  It was a classic look of ‘Please go with it.’

I gave her a deadpan look.

“Oh don’t look at me that way,” she waved off my look, “I know you will do just fine.  You’re smart, educated, and can think on your feet.  You have proved it to me time and again.  So, don’t worry.”

With a silent grumble, I just went with it and followed my mother and Aunt Luna to the council chambers.

^_^

The council chambers were about half the size of the throne room with a very simple layout.  Two thrones stood underneath a sun and moon tapestry across from the large double doors.  And on either side of the room were three rows of chairs per side.  Which were reserved for the councilponies.  And mother said there was just enough time for me to change into my suit and tie before the session was about to start.  I changed into a normal black jacket, white shirt, and tie suit in my room that I brought with me in my bag.

Soon after changing my clothes all four of us were walking into the council chamber.  The double doors opened by the two unicorn guards with Mother and Aunt Luna entering first then Philomena and I.  

“All rise,” came the guard’s call.  Every pony in the room stood up as we entered as if it was a courtroom with the judge arriving.  Oddly enough the tune “Here comes the judge” by Sammy Davis Jr. entered my head.  “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Prince Fred, and Philomena presiding.”  And that was our cue to walk directly across the room, in front of all of them, so my mother and Aunt Luna can take their respective seats.  There was just enough room for Philomena and I to stand between the two thrones.  It was only after mother and Aunt Luna sat down did the others do so.

“Now that the council is now in session,” my mother began calmly and with a regal tone of voice with a slight edge to it, “I would like to have my son address this council.”  That edge in her voice was also in her eyes as she looked around the room.  She looked up at me from the throne with a smile, giving me a nod to start when I was ready.

With a calming breath, I stepped forward.  “Equestrian Council,” I began slowly, not knowing what I was going to say.  “All of you know who I am and what I am.  I am human, but I am also pony.  I am the product of love between a pony and a human.”  Lifting up my hand I ignited it with fire.  There were a few quiet gasps at the sight.  Dissipating that, I went a step further and raised my hand toward the nearest purse that a mare had in her lap.  She gasped as it slowly raised from her lap, did a few twirls in the air, and then landed in her lap again.  “As you can see I look human, but I can do magic.  Thus proving that I am part human and part pony.  I was born here and raised in the human world.”

Some ponies whispered quietly among themselves at that.  “My mother once believed as some of you.  That humans are of lesser creatures.  Until my father stole her heart and made her see the light of the evil which she partook in.  And here I stand because of their union.”  I looked around the room, heartfelt.  “In the human world, ponies are four-legged non-sentient animals.  Humans are the only sentient species.  And even then we still fought among ourselves.  And we still enslaved our fellow humans.  You want to know why?” Oddly enough, they were paying attention, some with rapt attention.  “Because they stupidly believed that they, due to the color of their skin, was the highest evolved of them.  That because they were the smartest and highest evolved among them, then they had the right to enslave the lesser beings.”

I shook my head and started pacing back and forth in front of them.  “They failed to realize that there is no greater or lesser human, but simply humanity itself.  That led to a civil war within the country.  Brother against brother, family against family.  For years, growing up in the human world, I had never heard of Equestria.  Magic was nothing but a myth and legend for fairy tales, songs, and moving pictures.  Then Sunset Shimmer stole Twilight’s crown of the Element of Magic and brought it to the human world.  And right into my hands.  That changed everything for me.  I remembered images of a human-like pony.”

I motioned toward my mother, who was smiling along with Aunt Luna, “My mother, Princess Celestia.”  I started pacing again.  “And when I heard that humans were enslaved here and that my birth-mother was trying to end slavery I knew I had to come.  Not only to see, meet, and get to know my own mother, but to help this world from falling into a civil war that nearly destroyed the human one.  You don’t want that, trust me.”  As I stopped to think about what to say next I continued to pace, not really knowing what to say.  As luck would have it, one of the council ponies solved that for me.

“All humans are evil and deserve to be a slave for what they did and what they are.”  Turning around I looked up to one of the councilponies that I didn’t know.  A stallion.

“Really?” I scoffed at him.  “And so because a group of humans wanted a war the rest of humanity should forever be enslaved?”

“Yes!” he cried out with some nodding in agreement.

I rounded on him immediately.  “The sins of the father forever haunt his son, and so on and so forth!”

“Yes!  No human can be trusted with peace!” he cried out, glaring at me, and even raising his fist into the air.  With some voicing their agreement.

“The females?” I stepped up to the railing in front of him.

“Every single one!” he stepped down, getting into my face.  The number in agreement with him started to falter.

“The young?” I demanded to know, nearly shouting at him.

“Yes!” he said without hesitation, though faltering.  I heard only a couple agree with him.

“The babies?!”

“Ye-” he started saying before quickly shutting up.

“The old?” I shouted at him, demanding he answer.  Which he didn’t.  No one answered or agreed with him.  He stood alone.  “The peaceful?!  The pregnant?!”  Now the stallion wasn’t looking so sure of himself.  “HATE THEM ALL!” I shouted at the top of my lungs at him.  “ENSLAVE THEM ALL!  AND IF THEY GET OUT OF LINE?  WELL WHO CARES, THEY’RE LESSER BEINGS THAN US ANYWAY.  PUNISH THEM BY KILLING THOSE WHO GET OUT OF LINE.  THE OLD, THE WEAK, THE PEACEFUL, THE PREGNANT FEMALES, ALL OF THEM!”  Stepping back, while still glaring at him, I spread out my arms, “LET THEIR BLOOD FLOW FROM THE ELDERLY TO THE INNOCENT CHILD IN THE WOMB!  SACRIFICE THEM UPON THE ALTAR OF ALL PONY KIND!”  Most looked horrified and by good reason.  I wanted to paint a mental picture of where their hatred would ultimately lead them.  “THAT,” I shouted again, stepping back up to him and looking at him in the eyes over my pointed finger, “IS YOUR LEGACY OF BLOOD AND HATRED MISTER COUNCILPONY!”  

I let my words ring for a couple of seconds before stepping back.  And while still looking at him, my hand swept toward Philomena.  I motioned her toward me.  “This is my legacy,” I told them all, but still focused on the councilpony.  My arms came around Philomena and wrapped around her as she laid her head back against my chest.  “Philomena, once my mother’s pet Phoenix, now turned into anthropomorphic due to a spell from Princess Twilight Sparkle.  Now my mate.”  It was so silent in that room you could hear a pin drop.  “This is my legacy Mister Councilpony.  The love of a mate and my fellow Equestrians, no matter what creature they may be.”  Gently at my urging, Philomena started to walk back to where she was.  And before I turned to follow I finished with, “What will yours be?”  As I walked back toward the two thrones, I noticed that much of the council was looking a little ill.  Good, let it sink in.

The room was still and silent even when I retook my place between the two thrones.  I had stepped behind Philomena, wrapped my arms around her, closed my eyes, and rested my head on hers.  She felt my distress because as her body relaxed against me she started humming softly and quietly.  Just enough for me, my mother, and Aunt Luna to hear.

Nothing seemed to happen until my ears picked up the voice of the same councilpony that had argued with me.  This time, however, his voice was soft and sounded thoughtful, “I’d...like to request...a recess.”

^_^

“You didn’t mince words, nephew,” Luna added after we left the council chambers.  It was time for her to rest, so we were walking toward her bedroom.

“Just pointed out where all this was headed,” I said after taking a steadying breath.  Philomena had my arm again and walking beside me.  “Hopefully, it will give them something to think about.  This slavery might have started with the ideology that they’re evil because they attacked us, but it won’t stop with that.  It will inevitably turn to, ‘Enslave them because they’re lesser beings.’  And that’s a dangerous slope to be on because then what species is next?  Griffons?  Dragons?”

“Quite right my son,” Mother put her arm around me in a sideways hug as we walked.  “Quite right.”

“One of man’s greatest atrocities has been the enslavement or slaughter of other humans because one race thought the other was a lesser human.  A whole race was enslaved simply because of the color of their skin.  Another was mass murdered due to their religion and was labeled less than human.  I’ve said it before.  If you enslave someone because you think they are a lesser creature than you, that doesn’t negate the evil.  It just helps you sleep better at night.”

“Indeed,” Luna agreed as we turned down the hallway leading to our bedrooms.  Hers, mother’s, and mine.  “As much as I would enjoy hearing from you and John, sister, I need rest.”

“Yes sister,” mother hugged her once we reached her door.  “Sleep well.”

Luna then hugged me, “Have fun, nephew.”

“I will Aunt Luna,” I hugged back as she opened the door to her room.  “Good night.”  From there we walked toward my father’s grave.

^_^

Mother, Philomena, and I stood before my father’s grave in the garden.  Mother had her arm and wing around me on one side with Philomena on the other side leaning against me with her arm in mine.  “You really would be proud of our son, John,” Mother said softly with a sad smile on her face.  “He is everything we hoped he would turn into.  And so like you in many ways.”  Mother giggled, “Even has your sense of humor and charm with the mares.”

Philomena giggled quietly, bumping me with her hips.

“He’s smart, having your sense of justice.  And my ability to use magic,” she continued.  “I’m so happy that he chose to return home, even after knowing the risks.”  A couple of tears started falling, so I leaned against her.  She laid her head against mine.  “Perfect.”

“Be nice and cool to have wings though,” I added as an afterthought.

“This is Equestria, son.  You never know what might happen here,” Mother winked with a smile.  “You were so curious about everything around you.  Ever since you learned to walk you wanted to explore everything around you.  I was so scared for you around stairs, thinking that you would fall and break something.  And once you learned to run there was no stopping you.”

I laughed at that, which mother looked at me with curiosity on her face.  “If only the human Rainbow could hear you say that, she’d wonder why she had to push me so hard during P.E. class.”

“One day you’ll be able to tell her.”

I nodded, “Yeah, unfortunately, the portal only stays open for a short time.  There won’t be hardly enough time to really catch up with them.”

“You certainly have had quite an adventure so far, haven’t you son?” she asked with a happy giggle.

“Yes, I have and I’ve got a feeling that it’s not over just yet.”  My head turned to her, wanting to switch subjects a little, “What’s your plan for the rest of the day?”

She smiled and leaned down to kiss my cheek, “Just spending time with you, son.  That’s all.”

“I like that,” I smiled back.

“Then I have an idea,” she told me excitedly, “why don’t we go into the city?  I can show you where your father and I frequently went to.”

“Alright.”

^_^

“This was one of the few places that your father and I could come that we didn’t have to fear the wrath of my little ponies.”  Mother took us to the last place I would have thought.  The place was located in the middle-class part of the city, which was pretty much in the center of Canterlot.  It stood three stories tall and well maintained between two apartment buildings.  It was a relatively quiet morning with only a few ponies and humans out, but peaceful.  

“Canterlot’s Delight?” my voice held the same shock that was on my face as I stared up at the sign.  “Is this what I think it is?”

“A brothel?  Then yes, it’s what you think it is.” Mother looked down at me with mischief in her eyes.

“Uh…Mother?”

“Oh now, stop looking at me like that,” she chided gently with a wave of her hand.  “Your father and I needed places where we could be ourselves.”

“Yeah, I get that.  But why bring me here?” I asked motioning toward the building.

“Because it was more than just a brothel, son.”  Ok, now I was curious.  “Yes, we spent some intimate times here.  But the ponies, and humans, here live together with each other as equals.  Your father first discovered it.  Come on, I’ll introduce you to the head mare.”  She urged us forward, with me first.  

The first thing that I noticed was how the interior was similar to an apartment building.  Heck, it probably was before it was taken over.  The bottom floor was mainly the head office, large living room, bathroom, and kitchen with the living room doubling as the dining room.  Upstairs seemed to be nothing but rooms and bathrooms.  And the front door opened up into the living room, which was occupied by two beautiful mares, one earth pony and the other a pegasus, and one human woman, also pretty in her right.  And all three wearing only underwear.  

“Hey handsome,” the pegasus mare leaned back on the sofa she was relaxing on, spread her wings and legs out wide for me, and curled her finger at me with an alluring grin.  She reminded me of Rainbow, just with different colors.  The other two girls giggled at me.  Can’t imagine why.  Can’t because I was ogling at her.  And it can’t be because it took a few pokes from Philomena to put my brain back into gear.  

Philomena’s eyes held the look of jealousy and disapproval in them as they met mine.

“Sorry,” I sheepishly apologized to her.

Mother giggled and turned left toward the office, “Let’s see if Simple Pleasures is still here.”

Simple Pleasures?  Really?  I could only guess that it wasn’t her real name.  

Mother knocked on the door.  We heard an older mare’s voice call out, “Come in.”  As we walked in, there was an earth pony mare sitting at the desk.  Similar to Pinkie’s size and build but with long straight blond hair wearing a simple deep v-cut dress with just enough cleavage to draw the eyes.  Her eyes brightened as they looked up.  “Celly,” with an excited happy voice she immediately got up to give my mother a hug.  “Been a while since you’ve been here.”

“Yes,” mother hugged back saying softly, “it has.  How are you?”

“Oh me and the girls are fine,” the mare waved a dismissing hand before motioning for us to sit down.  Which we did.  “I was there when your son was introduced,” she continued as she looked at me with a wink.  “And a handsome one he is too.”

“My mate,” Philomena intervened with a predatory look while gripping my arm tighter.  “I am Philomena.”

The mare laughed in amusement, “And taken already it seems.  Relax honey, everyone flirts here, including me.  It’s not surprising that he’s been nabbed already.”

“Uh…Thank you?” I didn’t really know what to say to that.

“You’re welcome, honey,” she winked at me before turning back to my mother.  “So, what brings you here?”

“Telling him about his father, so I told him about this place and how we were always welcome here to be ourselves.  Because everyone and everypony are equal here.”

The headmare smiled, “And we still are.  I remember John.”  She laughed and winked at me, “I also remember how territorial your mother was with your father too.  Just like Philomena is with you.  But oh, was he ever a looker.  And with a great sense of humor could get almost any girl to laugh or swoon.”

“He is so much like him,” mom praised me again.  “He’s already befriended the Elements of Harmony and helped secure the city of Appleloosa from a plot to murder the buffalo tribe.”

“Sounds like you’ve had quite a time so far, cutie.”  As the headmare smiled at me, Philomena was still on edge.  I tried calming her down as best I could by putting my arm around her, letting my fingers massage her shoulder and arm.

“It’s been an adventure, yes.  Difficult sometimes, but I’m here for the long haul.  I’m not going anywhere.”

“Glad to hear it.”

“Any of the other girls back then still here?” Mother asked her as she leaned forward a little clearly eager to know.

The headmare shook her head, “No, they all have moved on.  Except for me.  The other girls have all married and have kids.”  Now she leaned forward on her desk, looking to mother with a knowing grin.  “Two of the pony girls have human husbands.”

Now that was interesting.

“Are they happy?  Have they had any trouble with the public?” Mother asked the very questions I had in mind.  

She leaned back in her office chair, as it creaked softly, and smiled, “Luckily they were able to find a nice small suburb of Fillydelphia and settle down.  Of course, they have to be careful but last I heard they’re happy.”

“Oh, I’m so happy to hear that,” Mother leaned back in her chair happy with the news.

“Yes, looked like you and John have had more of an impact than you think,” the headmare smirked.  “And on that, I’d like to invite your son and Philomena to come by anytime for any reason.  Either for a simple talk or relaxation by themselves or with the girls or to have some fun on their own in one of our soundproof rooms.”

“Soundproof?” I asked curiously.

She nodded to me, “Oh yes, completely soundproof.”  Then she winked with a wicked smile, “Of course we do have some non-sound proofed rooms as well for those who like others to hear.”  And once more, I had no idea what to say about that last part.  She laughed at the look on my face.  And Philomena was blushing but smiling though.

All in all, it was a very interesting visit there and look into my mother’s and father’s past.  The headmare had the mare from before, from the living room, give Philomena and I the tour of the place.  That was kind of fun with the mare flirting on me while Philomena was figuratively beating her off of me with a stick.

From there, we went to eat before spending the rest of the day together.  And when Aunt Luna woke up she wanted to go out on the town.  Just the two of us.  Philomena wanted to come, but was too tired for one and wanted it to be just us two.  Although a little downtrodden Philomena agreed to sit this one out, mainly because I was with Aunt Luna.  I mean, what could happen to me with her with me, right?

So, after bidding my mother and Philomena goodnight, I turned to Aunt Luna, “Alright, Aunt Luna, where are we going tonight?”

“They call it clubbing,” she told me while clapping her hands together and bouncing almost like Pinkie before a party.

A smirk worked its way onto my face, “Well, that explains the semi-fancy slash dancing dress you’re wearing.  And the semi-formal casual suit I’m wearing.  Suit pants with a button-down white shirt and no tie with dress shoes are the usual casual formal look for guys even in the human world.”

“Huzzah!  We have guessed your attire correctly.  I was introduced to it two years ago by Octavia Melody,” she told me as she decided to walk tonight.  She said that it wasn’t far from the castle, which was a little surprising, and it would give us more time to talk.  “If you don’t know her,” she continued while we made our way down the street, “she often plays the cello for the Gala and events for the nobles with the Canterlot Orchestra.  She is also friends with the famous DJPon 3, also known as Vinyl Scratch.”

“Vinyl I’ve met yes, but I don’t think I’ve met Octavia though.  At least, not the one in this world.  So, what is this place like?”  We turned off the main road leading from the castle and onto a street that looked to be the entertainment street of the city.  The nightclub was easily seen a few buildings down because it was the brightest one on the block.  Lit up similar to any human world casino it cast a bright enough light to make it seem like daytime.  Among this nightclub was also other bars and a brothel, not the same one I went to earlier.  “I wonder which one it is?” I smirked at the rhetorical question.  “It’s not like it’s the most brightly lit place on the whole street.  Are you sure you just didn’t find it on your own by following the brightest light at night?”

She knew I was joking and went with it by suddenly grabbing me by the arms as if in panic.  “My moon isn’t the brightest and most beautiful in the sky?”  Then she leaned her head back, closing her eyes, as if in heartfelt remorse, “No, say it ain’t so.”  Laughing, she faced the building, put her arm around me, and marched us by them.  And right up to a couple of earth ponies that look similar in build to Big Mac.  Obviously, the bouncers for the place stood on either side of the beautiful glass double doors.  One with a pencil, pad, and paper with the other one watching the gathered crowd.  Even though the closed doors, I could hear the rhythmic pounding beat of the music and the seizure-inducing flashing of lights.

Of course, not everypony standing in line thought the best of us when we passed them.  There was one or two that would try and hush the naysayers after we passed them.  Luna paid them no mind and walked right up to the one holding the pad.  “The mistress of the night and my nephew wish entrance,” she said simply at him, but with a slight glare that dared him to say no.

Without a word, he motioned his head toward the other one where the door opened for us a second later.  

“Thank you,” she nodded before gently pushing me into the chaos of lights and music.  “Come nephew, the night is ours.”  I didn’t know how to sing, but at least I could follow a beat and dance.  However, what I spied when we walked in seemed to be just jumping in place and acting silly or dumb and stupid instead of actual dancing.  The layout was pretty simple.  Offices and the bar on the left with stairs leading up to the second floor, which led to who knows what.  The rest of the bottom floor was nothing but the DJ booth at the far end, one big floor, with speakers and lights all over and around the dance floor.

As the doors closed and the music and lights surrounded us, Luna raised her hands in the air.  And with her horn glowing her coloring changed slightly.  Her whole look now differed from before.  Her coat color, hair, and tail hue had darkened.  Her eyes as well when she stepped up and turned her head to grin at me.  Suddenly her black dress with lace trim and plunging neckline made a lot more sense.

“Aunt Luna?” I nearly had to shout to make myself heard.  Especially because of the shouting and screaming of applause that had just started.

“For tonight, my nephew, I am Aunty Nightmare Moon,” she said before letting out a very convincing evil cackle.  Turning to the crowd she raised her arms again, “The mistress of the night and the prince of the dawn has arrived.”  Then proceeded to dance her way into the waiting crowd.

Prince of the dawn?  I blinked at her with my mind trying to wrap itself around the sudden change.  Is she using this as an outlet of sorts?  If so, this would be a good way to do it.  The whole place suddenly darkened with the lights dimming and the music changing to a more edgy tone.  The dancing crowd parted for her, but still dancing, like submissive subjects to a great leader.  Well, if anything, this is definitely going to be an interesting night.  It would also be interesting to see how I’m treated while I’m here.

While largely being ignored, no one was hating on me.  More than likely that was because of Aunt Luna.  In for a penny, in for a pound as the saying goes.  I was about to start dancing and work my way into the crowd when my eyes caught the sight of a mare walking out of the crowd and toward me.  With the lights dimmed, and her actually wearing clothes, it took me a second to recognize her from the brothel.  It was the pegasus mare that greeted me.  Blending into the shadows was easy for her with her black coat and long gray hair and tail.  Before she was wearing just underwear and her hair was styled up.  Here her hair was long and thick, but it was her dress that caught my eyes.  It was a nearly full-length black tube dress with a deep plunging neckline that drew my eyes first.  Then my eyes traveled south toward a leg that was always outside of the dress due to the slit that ran down from her hip.

She.  Was.  Hot!  My heart started beating in time with the music as she slowly, and provocatively, sashayed up to me.  Part of her hair fell forward to frame her face which brought out her bright blue eyes.  The same eyes that were looking at me rather possessively.  Those eyes were like headlights on a car at night and it was hard to look away from her.

“Hey, handsome,” she told me again, this time putting a hand to my chest.  “You looking for some fun tonight?  Name’s Dark Harmony, by the way.  We were never properly introduced earlier.”

And my brain had just shut down, so I could only let out, “Uh…,” that she could barely hear.  At least my brain kicked itself back into gear again before she could do anything else.  After shaking my head to clear it, I took her hand in mine and lifted it to my lips giving it a soft kiss while bowing slightly.  “I can honestly say, you definitely capture my senses.”

“Only your senses huh?” she smirked with amusement, looking at me over her hand.  “What if I want the rest of you?”

I chuckled, while still holding her hand, “Then you’ll have to get Philomena’s permission.  And good luck she won’t give that out lightly.”

“I like a challenge,” she said before I started leading her into the crowd of dancers.  The type of music being played wasn’t hard metal for slam dancing.  No, it so happened to be the slow R&B style that had her grinding up against me.  As soon as we were on the dance floor she turned her back to me, grabbed my hand, and brought it to her stomach.  And when she started dancing to the slow beat, she had put her hand over mine.  Her head laid back on my chest, under my chin, with her other hand behind my neck.  When we first started to dance we weren’t in time with each other, which meant she was grinding herself against a certain member of my body.

At this moment I was so glad that Philomena wasn’t here.  Dancing was one thing, but what she was doing was public fondling set to music.  Just without hands.  As soon as I started to move with her, she changed it up to go in the opposite direction.  When that didn’t work, I tried to move just enough away so it wouldn’t affect me.  She just pressed herself against me even harder.  To the other dancers, including my Aunt Luna, it was as if we were having fun slow dancing to some R&B.  Albeit, in a rather risqué way.  

As the music continued, and she kept up her moves, her tail had snaked its way around my waist and was literally pulling my waist against hers.  I must find out how they get tails and wings through clothing sometimes.  I could pull away, but not without physically hurting her.  She even went so far as to turn her head and plant soft kisses against my neck.

She could pull this off because we had migrated to one of the dark corners of the dance floor.  Her wings were outstretched as she moved my hand further down.  And just when I thought she had stopped she moved it toward the slit in her dress.  She had to be feeling the beating of my heart through the pulse in my neck as she kissed it.  A low moan escaped her lips as my hand rubbed against the soft coat of her exposed hip.

“Why are you doing this?” I asked huskily.

“Does a mare have to have a reason?” she asked in return as her hand moved mine up and down her hip.

“I’d like to think so, yes.”  My voice was firm as Philomena’s upset face popped into my head followed by her angry face and sharp talons.  She may have her tail wrapped around my waist, but she didn’t have control of my hands.  The hand on her hip twisted around and gripped her wrist and my other one gripped her other wrist.  And brought them down to her sides firmly, “Sorry, but this isn’t happening.”

She giggled and quickly turned up her head to me, giving me a quick kiss on my neck.  “Philomena?”

I nodded and pushed myself away from her even while her tail tried to keep me.  “Yes, and I’m not going to be put into a situation where my relationship with her could be put into jeopardy.  If you really want a relationship with me then there are two requirements.  One is to talk with Philomena and get her approval.  And second is to stop working at the brothel.  I don’t like to share.” 

Her tail let me go, and I let her arms go when she turned around to face me.  She had a smirk on her face and a determined look in her eyes, “Alright, my prince.  I accept.”

That shocked me and it showed on my face.  I thought for sure she’d walk away.  But why is she so determined?  “Ok.  First off, that won’t be easy.  And secondly, why do you even want a relationship with me?”

“Where is my nephew?” came Aunt Luna’s call, I mean Aunt Nightmare Moon's call.  I stepped away from her as the lights brightened up to reveal her standing just in front of the DJ’s booth.  I gave her a wave as she spotted me.  “There he is,” she waved me over, much to my relief.  “Come, my beloved nephew.  It is time for our subjects to show their devotion to their mistress.”  I had no clue where she was going with this and it seemed that I was to be included because she grinned at me saying, “And their new master.”

“And just how are they going to do that Aunt Nightmare Moon?” I asked, taking my place by her side.  There were two spotlights on us, but they were dimmed down and blue instead of white.  Not to mention the why of it all.

“But a contest of course,” she explained, motioning toward the crowd of mares and stallions.  “For only the bravest and strongest among them will earn the right to show their devotion to their mistress and master.”  This had to be some sort of game.  I may not have known this Luna that long, but it was obvious that she was enjoying herself.  She was practically bouncing in the seat with excitement.  “The stallions will go first in a free for all,” she explained to the crowd, “until only one remains.  That stallion will earn the right to show their devotion to their mistress for the rest of the night.  Next will be all willing mares.  The last mare standing will have earned the right to show their devotion to their master.”

As the mares in the crowd parted to the sides of the large room, I was left to wonder what this devotion was all about.  “Just what are you planning?” I asked in a whisper.

“Relax, nephew,” she whispered to me, now that she could do so because the music had stopped.  “This is just some fun.  The last stallion and mare get the right to go on a date with us tonight.  That’s all.”  She waved her hand as small pistol looking devices appeared in front of them.  Another wave of her hand and a large shield went up around all the stallions.  She saw the concern in my eyes, so she leaned over to explain.  “It’s nothing but a mild knock out spell they are projecting.”  

I nodded in relief.

“Begin,” she all but shouted at them.  Most were knocked out within seconds as the blasting started.  It was odd how it sounded like a phaser blast from star trek.  And now that I really looked at them, the little pistols had a similar shape to the original phasers too.  After a few minutes, it came down to two.  A couple of minutes and a few shots later was just one.  Aunt Nightmare Moon started clapping her hands to congratulate him, but then my eyes spotted movement.

It was from a young skinny looking earth pony stallion.  He had a suit on, but it looked to be a hand-me-down.  Still looked decent enough.  I watched him carefully as his eyes opened and took a quick look around.

“And it appears that we ha-”

A phaser blast interrupted her.  The skinny short stallion had raised himself up and shot the last stallion standing in the back.  Which had enough time to looked shocked before slumping down onto the floor.  You could hear a pin drop from how quiet it was.  “YES!” his excited voice echoed through the places as he stood up with his hands in the air.  “It worked!”

Even Aunty Moon was stunned by his performance.

I, however, started clapping for him with a chuckle and a grin on my face.  He stepped up with the biggest smile I’ve ever seen that was well earned.  “Bravo.  Well played.”

“Indeed!” Aunty Moon snapped out of it and started applauding as well, which was followed by the rest of the crowd.  Mares only as the stallions were still out.  “Playing possum until the last one was standing is quite clever.”

He took a low bow before her, “Thank you, my Mistress of the Night.”  He then paid his tribute in the old fashioned way by kissing her hand, which I think genuinely impressed her.  “It will be my ultimate pleasure to pay my tribute to you in any way I can for the rest of this night.”

Is he even old enough?  He looked awfully short.  I trusted whoever was in charge though as I’m sure this place had age restrictions on it.  

“Come then, good, and clever, warrior, be by my side,” she motioned for him to stand on the other side of her.  Which he did and from what I could tell he was probably only two or three inches taller than Fluttershy.  He was grinning from ear to ear when Aunty Moon put a wing and an arm around him.  And with a wave of her hand, the stallions started waking up.  The first one awake was the former last stallion.  Mister skinny just waved to him as the big bulky former last stallion stomped off to the side.  “Next is the mares for my nephew,” Aunty Moon announced with another wave of her hand reset everything.  Once the mares were in place and each one had a pistol she announced for it to start.  “Begin!”

I was surprised at the number of mares that wanted to participate.  I wasn’t surprised, however, that Miss Harmony was in it.  Unfortunately, she was shot and knocked out halfway through the match.  It was interesting to watch how different the stallions and mares fought.  The stallions seemed to be simply better at it while the mares didn’t seem to have the same aim.  It seemed that way because the beams were going all over the place instead of their intended targets.

Though it all there was one mare that caught my eye.  Not in a sexual way, but how she performed.  If I didn’t know better, I’d swear that she was trained in something like that.  She was a pegasus similar in build and bust to Fluttershy.  Maybe a little taller.  But she had the look and maneuvers of a trained soldier.  She bobbed and weaved, flipped and rolled, and ducked and dodged her way to the last mare standing.  And when she stood there looking around, it was like watching a policewoman from the human world.  If my hunch was right, then it was no wonder why she got where she was.  

Her light turquoise hair was short, only to her shoulders but thick with no curls in it.  She had a light pinkish red coat underneath the light blue evening dress.  Her tail swished from side to side as she started backing up toward us.

I had to admit I was genuinely impressed with the way she handled herself.  “Well done,” I clapped for her as the stallions applauded as well.  “And your name miss?”

Aunty Moon waved her hand as the pistols and barrier disappeared.  The mare turned toward me and started walking this way as the other mares woke up.  “Eve Delphia,” her voice sounded just like a policewoman on duty as she walked up to me and saluted, “m-master.”

“Indeed,” Aunty Moon praised her, “Well done and masterful performance.”  Dark Harmony looked disappointed, but she gave me a small smile anyway as she accepted the outcome.

“Thank you, Mistress Moon,” she bowed to her.

“Now that the contests are done, it is time for their nightlong tribute,” Aunty Moon announced before ushering all four of us toward the front door.  But as we walked toward the front door, I put my arm around the mare’s shoulders.  In like manner that my Aunt was doing with the young stallion.  She kept by my side and even walked closer to me, all the way out the door and back into the street.  That is when Luna dropped her disguise.  “And what is your name young stallion?” she asked him.

“You can call me Dusty, your highness,” he said excitedly.  

“I am impressed with your cleverness.”

“Thank you, your highness.  My friends had suggested it when I told them I wanted to come and try it in celebration of my graduating,” he said to her, practically leaning on her.

“What school?”

“High school, just turned nineteen at my graduation a month ago.”

We walked down the street heading in the general direction of the castle as they talked.  Miss Delphia remained silent but stayed by my side.  Almost up against me, actually.

“Well then, my congratulations to you young stallion.  What is your wish for tonight?” she asked him and then leaned down to him when he motioned.  He sure knew how to whisper because I couldn’t hear a thing.  A few seconds later, Luna straightened up with a long wicked cackle as she turned back into her Nightmare Moon form.  “Very well, then young warrior.  You shall serve Nightmare Moon this night and pay your tribute.”

He looked to be over the moon at this point.

Aunt Luna turned to me, “Will you two be alright for tonight?”

“Yes, Aunty Nightmare Moon,” I waved off her concern with a smirk.  “Go on ahead, we’ll be fine.”

“Very well, nephew,” she acknowledged and drew the stallion up against her.  “Tonight will be a night you’ll remember.”  And with one flash of magic, they were gone.

I shook my head with a chuckle, “If I understand correctly, that young stallion will have the night of his life.”

She nodded curtly with a look of disapproval, “I’m sure.”

Maybe it’s best if I changed subjects.  “What would you like to do Miss Delphia?  If you don’t mind I’d be interested in getting to know you.” 

“Whatever you wish to do or go, master,” she said the last word with hesitation and with a slight edge to her tone of voice as if she didn’t want to say it.

With a sigh, I stopped her and stepped in front of her.  “Miss Delphia,” I told her with a calm, gentle, and patient tone of voice, “relax.  You can drop the master bit, alright?”  She nodded to me and visibly relaxed.  “It’s fairly obvious that disturbs you.  Wouldn’t sit too well with me either, except in...well...intimate situations.  I meant what I said though, I’d like to get to know you a little if you don’t mind.”

“Then we can come to my apartment then,” she said turning around to face the other way.  “It’s not far.”

“Alright,” I told her, putting my arm around her again.  “Lead the way.”

^_^

She led us toward a nice looking well-kept apartment building just a few blocks away.  Just a simple-looking two-story building.  “It used to be a house one of the nobles owned.  But they sold it and the department decided to buy it and rent it out to the officers,” she said as she opened the door walking inside.

I followed her.  “Really?  That’s really cool, actually.  This area of town reminds me of some places in the human world where its residential buildings are up against one another.  No front lawn or backyard and if you had a side window you could literally reach out and touch your neighbor.”  I shut the door behind me.

The front door opened up into the large living area.  She stopped just paces in front of me after she heard that last part.  “There really is a human world?” she asked turning to look at me with mixed emotions.  Anywhere from curious to terrified was written on her face.

“Yes,” I confirmed with a nod.  “That’s where I was raised by my mother’s and Aunt’s human counterparts.  I was born here and lived for two years at the castle before Blueblood stormed the place, killed my father, and made my mother flee to the human world.  There she left me, for my safety, to be raised by her human counterpart.”  Her eyes just blinked at me, as if she didn’t know what to do with that information.  So, I decided to change the subject again.  “So, tell me more about this place.  Who all lives here?  How does the rent work and all?”

She shook her head slightly before motioning me to follow.  “Only mare officers live here,” she told me as we walked through the living room to the stairs in the back.  Only mares?  Odd, but alright.  “And there’s only four of us because there are only four bedrooms,” she explained while we walked up the stairs.  “And the rent is taken out of our paycheck.”

“I’m impressed,” I told her with a hum as we approached a door just to the right of the stairs, “even the human world’s police departments haven’t thought of that.”

She opened the door, stepping in first before I followed her in, and shutting the door behind her.  It was basically a large bedroom.  Spartanly furnished with only a simple bed with a small nightstand on either side with lamps, a dresser with a large mirror on top, a standalone closet next to it, and a simple desk and chair for workspace.  That was it.  Whoever had it before must have taken their stuff with them because this wasn’t top of the line.  More like simple middle-class.  I stood there looking around as she went over to her desk chair and sat down.

“Not bad,” I told her with a nod.  “Nice quaint simple room.  A little spartan on the decorations though.”

She shrugged nonchalantly, “Don’t need it.  It doesn’t need to look pretty, just functional.”

With a chuckle, I moved over to the foot of the bed and sat down facing her.  “Man, if only some of the guys back in the human world could hear you.  They’d try and snatch you up in a heartbeat.”

“Why?” the look on her face showed genuine confusion.

“So, all the money doesn’t go to expensive jewelry, bobbles, or make-up for her.  Though it would make it more difficult to shop for on your birthday or a holiday,” I shrugged.  “And if you don’t mind me asking, why the name Eve Delphia?”

And without missing a beat she told me, “Because that’s the name that my captain gave me when he found me as a filly.  It was in the evening in the city of Fillydelphia.”  Hence the name.  “I only have bits and pieces of my life as a filly.”  She shuttered slightly and put her arms around herself.  “Which are the stuff of nightmares.  I don’t remember much and I don’t want to.”

I shook my head at her with a heartfelt look for her.  “I don’t blame you.  So, I’m assuming that this captain who found you belonged to the military or a police force?  I’m sure it was one of the two based on your performance earlier.”

She gave me a short nod, “Yes.  At the time, he was only a lieutenant for the Fillydelphia Police Department.  I was five at the time when he found me, adopted me, and named me Eve Delphia.  Shortly after that, we moved here.”

“Wow,” my whisper of awe was echoed in the look I gave her.  “That means ever since then he’s raised you and even trained you for police work, right?”

“Correct.  I made detective last year and will transition from night watch to daytime watch in a month.”

A wide smile spread across my face, “Congratulations detective, and my respects for creating a life for yourself in spite of an unpleasant childhood.”

“Well...thank you,” the look she gave me was one that wasn’t used to handling compliments.  Even now as she answered my questions it was more like getting a report from a soldier.

“You’re welcome, but I’m curious.  Why enter the contest tonight?  You don’t seem that type to me.”

She perked up a little at my question.  “That was to examine the pistols used tonight.”  When I just gave her a confused look she clarified.  “Police departments over Equestria don’t have anything like that in their arsenal.  Not for earth ponies or pegasi.  We have to use swords, spears, or more deadly tools.  Unicorns have their magic.  This is why they try to team one unicorn with a non-unicorn for when non-lethal means are necessary.  But that’s not always the case.  And when I heard of those little pistols I decided they were worth a look.  If I won then I would bring it up with the Princess.”

I nodded in understanding.  “That makes sense actually.  You see in the human world, we don’t have magic at all, unlike here in Equestria.  We use technology to create lethal and less-lethal means.  I wasn’t in the military or police force, but I did know the school’s guard and we talked a lot about problems they faced.  I could bring it up with Aunt Luna for you considering you got me instead of her.”

“Thank you...um...my prince,” she said awkwardly.

“You’re welcome, but just call me Fred.  I may have been born a prince, but I want to earn that title instead of being handed to me.”

“Alright, Fred,” even though she still said it she still looked a little uncomfortable.

“You alright?” I asked with concern.  “You seem nervous and uncomfortable.”

She hesitated before she spoke as if she was arguing with herself.  “I’m not, but I should be and that’s what’s confusing for me.”  And that got me confused and it showed on the look I gave her.  “Because of the abuse of my father,” she spoke slowly, as it was difficult for her, “I can’t stand males of any species.  Except for a few that work with me.” 

I nodded slowly, “That would seem to make your job difficult sometimes, wouldn’t it?”

She shook her head, which surprised me.  “On the job, I can cope with it.  I focus on the job and put everything aside.  But alone, such as now, is different.  Or at least it should be different with you.  And it’s not.  That’s what’s so confusing.”  Then she looked up at me, right into my eyes.  “It’s just the opposite.  For some reason, I’m drawn to you.”

My mind flashed to when she was almost walking up against me.  “Well, while I don’t mean to be confusing to you.  I am glad that you don’t hate me or dislike me.  I’d like to be your friend if anything.”

She nodded and even gave me a small smile, which I returned.  “You said that you grew up in the human world.  What was it like?”

I smiled at her and began telling her about growing up.  And after we talked more for a while I noticed that she started loosening up toward me.  Even came over to sit with me on the edge of the bed.  From there we talked for the rest of the night until it got toward dawn.  And at that point, I was practically falling asleep.  So, I bid her goodnight, or good morning in this case, and was going to leave for the castle.  However, she surprised me yet again when she invited me to sleep on the couch downstairs.  Which was good because I felt like passing out any second now.  And headed downstairs while thinking how interesting this mare really is.  To have such a bad childhood and yet rise up from that to make a meaningful life from it was admirable.  Plus there is another pony to call my friend and being a mare was just a bonus.
> Chapter Twenty One:  Pinkie's Pride
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Miss Delphia didn’t expect me to stay while she slept through the daylight hours.  So, my plan was to leave after getting about five or so hours of sleep.  At least that was the plan.  But as they say, such is the plans of mice and men.  Especially this man.  I got woken up once, two hours in, by one of the other mare inhabitants.  She was a unicorn, about mid-twenties, and wearing a very nice baby doll nightgown on.  Which was a great sight.  What wasn’t was the large knives that were hovering in the air at her side.  And after she questioned me, while threatening to carve me up like a Thanksgiving turkey, I was finally able to convince her that I really was the prince and that Miss Delphia invited me.  She sure knew how to apologize though.  After a few minutes of her begging for me to flog her senseless, I was able to convince her that it would be enough to just let me get some more sleep.

The second time was when an earth pony mare woke me up by kneeing me in the stomach.  And if I wasn’t in pain I would have enjoyed the sight of a beautiful mare on top of me wearing nothing but her undies.  Obviously, these two worked to daylight shift, and they were getting ready for the day.  With this mare, it was easy to make her realize that she had just assaulted the prince.  However, she remained unconvinced that Miss Delphia had invited me.  In spite of the other mare believing me.  Of course, she had no answer to my question on why I would just simply walk into a building and sleep on their couch.  Or that I was the only human that could do magic.

Even after those two mishaps, I was able to get another three hours of sleep and wake up about two hours before lunchtime.  Mother and Philomena would be worried about me, but that couldn’t be helped at this point.  Instead of a cab, I wanted to walk and enjoy the mid-morning air.  By this point, everyone and everypony were out and about.  A few bows and good morning’s prince was the only reactions I got from them while walking to the castle.  So, otherwise, it was a nice peaceful walk to the castle.

It was after I got into the castle and to the throne room doors that it stopped being peaceful.

“Philomena, relax,” Mother berated gently, “I’m sure he’s just fine.  Luna said that they went out for some fun, so he’s probably sleeping somewhere.”  I was listening in to their conversation with my ear against the door.  

“I worry,” Philomena said with a pouting voice mixed with worry.  “Trouble follows him.”

“What are you waiting for, sir?” one of the guards whispered to me.

“Waiting to see if I’ll survive Philomena’s wrath,” I whispered back.  Both of them smirked at me.

Mother hummed in thought, “Yes, it does seem to follow him doesn’t it?”

“We should look for him,” Philomena almost demanded.

It was time for me either to walk in or walk away.

I heard Mother sigh before she said, “Maybe, you’re right.”  And then swiftly opened the door to reveal me standing there looking like an idiot.  Well fuck.  “Never mind, there he is,” Mother giggled at the oh so innocent look I was trying to give them.  

Philomena gave me a happy expression for about two seconds before her mood went to condescending.  She started stomping over to me and nearly shouting, “Where were you?”

Holding up my hands defensively I started to walk toward my doom or a hug.  “Whoa, easy there.  Luna and I went out last night.  After a contest, I met Eve Delphia, a detective for the Canterlot PD, and got to talk to her all night.  I only got about five hours of sleep before walking back here.  Y’all knew that Luna and I would be out most of the night.”

Philomena seemed to accept that while still being annoyed at me.  However, she walked up and hugged me anyway.  “I worry,” she said softly, and almost sounding like she was about to cry.

“I know,” I said consoling her, “but you know you can’t watch me all the time.  That’s physically impossible.”  I held her while Philomena sniffed and stabilized herself.

Once Philomena was alright again, we walked up to my mother as she held up a scroll.  “I got a letter this morning from Twilight.  She wanted you to know that Pinkie has requested your help in preparing for Miss Dash’s birthday party.”

“Really?”  Mother nodded, putting away the scroll.  “When is it?”

“Supposedly tomorrow so it looks like you need to board the train right now.”

I blinked at her with an amused chuckle before walking up to her giving her a long hug.  “Looks like our time is cut short.”

“We have all the time in Equestria my sunshine boy,” she said while hugging me back.  “Have a safe trip back to Ponyville.”

“Thanks, Miss Delphia and I agreed to be friends and I want to stay in touch.”  Philomena seemed to look at me suspiciously.  “Relax, honey.  She’s got a troubled past and confided in me last night, in spite of not liking hardly any males at all.”

“Oh?” 

“Yeah.  Turns out she was abused by her father and left a lasting mental scar,” I told her with pity.  “Yet, she said she was fine with me, so I want to keep in touch with her and help her out any way I can, so we'll be writing to each other.”  I gave her one last hug, “By the way one last thing.  The reason Eve Delphia went to the contest and participated in the first place was to take a look at the knock out pistols that Luna used that night.  She thought it would be a great idea for earth ponies and pegasi to use in the police departments.  She wanted to bring it up with Aunt Luna, but she got me instead.”

“I’ve never heard of those, but I’ll bring it up with her,” Mother smiled with a wave.  “Have a safe trip and I’ll talk with you tonight.”

^_^

As soon as the train stopped in Ponyville, it was already lunchtime, so Philomena and I headed straight for Sugarcube Corner.  “I wonder what Pinkie wants us to do to help her get ready for the party?” I asked rhetorically as we approached the door.

“Don’t know.”

I chuckled, “Yeah, knowing Pinkie who knows what she wants me to do, right?”  Right before my hand reached for the door, it got ripped open by Pinkie.  Her eyes looked almost frantic as she thrust a sheet of paper into my face.

“Quick, I need you to pick these up for me,” her voice was going a mile a minute and almost too fast to understand.  “Just get everything on the list, then come back and help me bake.  After that, I’ll need your help with the preparations for Rainbow’s birthaversary, thanks.”  Then she shut the door and was gone.

My mind was still reeling from the interaction as my eyes went from the paper in my hand to Philomena and back again.  “Huh?” was the only thing my mind could sputter out.  Philomena pulled me away from the door, so I wouldn’t block it for other customers, then led me away to the market.  “Was that Pinkie?” I asked with a quick laugh.  “I couldn’t tell, she was talking too fast.”

Philomena giggled at my antics with a small shake of her head.  The market wasn’t far considering Sugarcube Corner was in the middle of town, just on the other side of the creek.  

“Alright we need streamers, confetti, balloons, a very large blank banner, and rainbow paint with a brush,” I read off the list as we walked over the bridge.  The market stalls were spread out all over the grassy area in front of us.  Philomena stopped beside me as my eyes tried to spy the stalls we needed.  People and ponies were filling the area doing their appointed tasks for the day.  “Oh this should be loads of fun,” my voice was dry as a desert and filled with sarcasm while looking at the busy crowd in front of us.

“No worry,” Philomena smiled and began to push me toward it, “I protect you.”

I pretended to resist, being a little silly, “And while I thank you, I’m sure there’s no need to rush about this.”

“Pinkie needs supplies now,” she chirped a laugh, continuing to push me.

I laughed with her as the market began to surround us, “Yes well, now is relative isn’t it?”

“No,” she stopped to point toward a stall.  “There, go get.”  She said it while slapping my ass at the same time, with a certain amount of joy I might add.  I wasn’t sure if I like it or not.  But just a few feet away was our first stop.  The streamers.  A young-looking light tan stallion was standing behind the counter with spools of streamers from all colors all over the place.  

The stallion seemed cheerful enough with the other ponies, but not so much with me.  “Yes?” and his voice and face were blank of all emotions while he looked at me like he just wanted me gone.

I lifted up Pinkie’s list and leaned against the stall.  “I’m on an errand for Pinkie.  She needs me to pick up her order of streamers for Rainbow’s birthaversary party for her.”

And still, with an almost unreadable expression he replies, “I didn’t know Pinkie had slaves.”

With a sigh of patience, which was quickly evaporating, I told him, “Sir, I’m no slave.  I’m a free man on an errand of a friend, Pinkie Pie, who requested my help.  Your belief either for or against what I said is immaterial to the absolute truth that Pinkie is my friend and that if you don’t help she just might, might mind you, come down here and give you a stern talking to.  And if this world’s Pinkie is like the other one, which she is, then that is something you don’t want.”  His stoic mood faltered but still didn’t say anything, so I went full royal.  “Alright then,” I held up my middle finger in his face and lit it on fire.  “No human can do magic like me.  That’s because I’m not fully human.  I’m Princess Celestia’s son, Prince Fred Justice, and I’m on a royal errand for Pinkie Pie.  So, comply with this list or it won’t be just Pinkie giving you a talking to.”  I hate pulling rank, as the saying goes, but with this going nowhere there was little choice.

Behind those near stoic eyes held the look of panic and I caught it.  His mind seemed to be working around his little problem as his eyes went from my flaming bird to the list, and back to me again.  Finally, he nodded and looked me in the eye, “What can I do for you then?”

My brain had to take a second to wrap my head around such a ridiculous question.  I gave the stallion an incredulous look before shaking the paper in front of his face.  “I want you to tell me a joke,” I said dryly before throwing up my hands in frustration and putting out my finger, “what do you think?”

“I won’t know until you tell me,” he said with an ever so small smirk on his face.

Now I knew what he was doing.  “Alright, have it your way,” with a sigh I stepped back from him to walk away, “you’ll be hearing from the mayor and Pinkie Pie.”  And walked off.  I only got a few feet before he started trying to call me back, but I ignored him.  After all, he played his hand.  He made his bed.  And now he has to deal with it.  My patience had completely run out.  

The next stall we came across was the balloons with a mid-thirties mare standing there.  “Can I help you?”

I nodded to her, “Yes, I’m doing an errand for my friend Pinkie Pie and she needs some balloons for Rainbow’s party she’s planning.”

“I’m assuming not inflated?” she asked with a full-on business expression.

“Yeah go with a large batch of them.  It’ll be easier to carry around, and we can inflate them later anyway,” I told her and waited patiently as she reached down to pick up the largest bag she had and set it on the counter.

“Oh good, thank you, madam,” I told her and put them in my pocket.  “Just charge the royal treasury alright?  Prince Fred’s account.”

“Of course, my prince,” her voice sounded respectful and even bowed her head, “thank you for shopping with me.”

I smiled at her with a nod, “Thank you for doing business with me.”  She bowed her head in return as we turned to leave.  Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted the stallion from before had retreated to his stall and was writing something down on a piece of parchment.  Last will and testament maybe?  

Next was confetti, which went smoothly.  I think the word was getting around.  If their reaction to me was any indication.  This stallion was completely delightful and handed us the largest bag he had, which couldn’t fit in my pocket, so it went into my shoulder bag.  

A young pretty mare was behind the banner stall we came across.  She too was peasant to deal with, not to mention look at.  I let Philomena hold the large roll of blank banner she gave us and headed toward our last stop.  The paint.  This one I hoped would be in cans or I was in trouble.  Luckily for me, what Pinkie wanted came in cans.  And into the shoulder bag, they went.  With all the weight though I had to shift the bag to the front and hold it with both hands.  

With our trip done and the fate of one stallion up in the air, we walked out of the market and back to Pinkie.  “That’s everything, but for the streamers.  I wonder what Pinkie will say, or do, to him?”  Even Philomena winced at the possibilities of that as we crossed the bridge.

^_^

“Aww, but he’s always so nice to me,” Pinkie whined after we got downstairs to her hidden party preparation room.  That was interesting.  There was a hidden door within the stairs that led down to her secret room.  Here is where all her party planning and preparation was.  And it showed.  Leftover supplies of all sorts were everywhere.  On one side of the room were the file cabinets of all things.  That was just itching to be searched.  Why would she have it?  But what really caught my eye was two colored cannons.  Large size cannons that belonged on a pirate ship of all things, but party decorated.

I shrugged as we stepped inside and the secret door closed behind me.  “I gave him multiple chances, but he decided to play ignorant on me.  Got everything else though.”  We put everything out onto a large workbench.  “The balloons might take a while to air up,” I shrugged it off, “that’s no biggie though, especially with help.”

Pinkie turned to me and gave me a big hug, “Thank you for helping me, Fred.  And I’m sorry he gave you a hard time.  Don’t worry, I’ll talk to him.”

Yeah, that’s what he’s afraid of.  “You’re welcome, Pinkie.  Glad to help,” returning the hug, my arms patted her back.  “Have you finished baking?”

“Almost,” she said while parting through what we got at the market.  “The cakes themselves are almost done.  Once they are done, I’ll put on the white frosting tonight and set it aside to finish decorating it in the morning.  The cake is really really big, that’s why I need your help in doing the rest of the preparations.  I wanted Rainbow to have the biggest cake ever.”  At least she didn’t say it with an almost uninterruptible rapid-fire speech that couldn’t be understood.  She was certainly happy and excited about the party though.

A wide smile spread across our faces, “Yeah, it sounds like it will be an epic party.”

“Super epic,” she said pulling us into another hug.  “Let’s do this,” she announced with a happy bounce and pulled us back upstairs.

^_^

After lunch and for the next three hours Pinkie and I worked on the cake layers that were going into Rainbow’s cake.  And about an hour in Twilight had come by and asked to talk with Philomena, alone, in the library.  After waving a greeting to Twilight, which she returned with a sheepish cute blush, I told Philomena to go on and not worry.  The rest of what we had to do didn’t seem that hard.  Especially after the cakes themselves were done.  After setting them aside to cool off, Pinkie left to speak to the streamer stall pony.  And while she was gone I spent my time putting in the first layer of white frosting.  The rest of the decorating would be done in the morning.

Pinkie came back with rolls of colorful streamers while I was putting the finishing touches on the last, and smallest, of the cake layers.  “Fred,” she called out as the front doorbell dinged, “I’m back.  How’s it coming?”

“Just fine,” I told her as my ears picked up her hoofsteps coming into the back kitchen area.  “Just finishing up the last layer now.”

“Great, just put them in the boxes for in the morning,” she told me while I heard the secret door open.  “I’ll be downstairs when you get done and come down.”

“Alright.”  And I was left to my devices to finish the cake and put the layers in their respective boxes that Mister and Missus Cake had put out.  Those two had become friendly toward me ever since they first met me.  Glad that these two had such a positive outlook.  They even pointed out a place that I could put the cake boxes away, so they wouldn’t be in the way.  Once done, there was still more to do, so down the secret passage, I went.  She was already at her version of a workbench when I arrived.  “What did the stallion have to say after you talked with him?” I asked walking up to her. 

Her hair bounced as she turned her head to smile at me, “Oh don’t worry, he said that he’d never do that again to any of my friends.”  

Touched, I walked up, put my arms around her waist, and put my head gently on hers in a hug, “Thanks Pinkie, I’m glad you’re my friend too.”  She smelled of bakery when my nose picked up her scent.  Of course, with her hair practically in my nose how could I not smell her.  

“Aww, me too,” she put her hands over mine and squeezed gently, making her simply light pink work dress ruffle slightly.  After I let her go, she grabbed the paint, “Let’s get to work.”

For the rest of the day, until dinnertime, Pinkie and I worked in her basement.  Either painting or stuffing her party cannon, which still disturbs me, or blowing up balloons.  As we worked we talked and laughed.  During that time I thoroughly enjoyed myself.  But around dinnertime, it was time to stop for the day, plus Pinkie said that her Pinkie sense was going off.  And supposedly that meant I was wanted at the library and that it was time for me to go.  Odd, but I accepted it, told each other goodnight until the morning, and headed back to the library.

^_^

Once back in the library my first thought was a shower.  More than likely the smell of bakery was very telling on me at the moment.  It was probably also a good idea to check in with them too.  A quick look around the bottom floor didn’t turn them up, which meant they were probably upstairs in the bedroom.  “Twilight?  Philomena?” I called out at the top of the stairs.  “You home?  It’s Fred.”

“Yes, we’re in the bedroom,” Twilight responded.

“Alright, I’ll take a shower then.  Just got back from Pinkie’s and probably smell like a bakery.”

I opened the door after hearing Twilight reply, “OK.”

Was it me or did she sound a little nervous?  I shrugged it off, walked into the bathroom, and turned on the shower.  Thank goodness that Rarity had made all those sets of clothes for me because these are going to have to be washed.  So, after stripping down I hung them up on a hook that was on the door.  By that time the water was hot and it felt so good to let it wash over me.  You know, there’s nothing like a soothing hot shower after a long day.  Letting the water wash the day off of you like dirt.  It’s more than just physical cleaning, but soothing too.

I wasn’t sure how long it was, but sometime later, when the room started filling up with steam, there came a knock at the door.  “Fred?”  It was Twilight.

“Yeah?” I called, still under the water.

“I...um...want to talk to you.”  Her voice sounded more nervous than I’ve ever heard it. 

“OK, come on in then,” I told her, having a good idea of what she wanted.  And honestly, I was excited about it.  That is if Philomena agreed to it.  And I think I was about to find out.  My ears picked up the door opening and my eyes saw the shadow of a pony walking in and shutting the door.  It was Twilight, it was clear even through the opaque shower curtain.  And when she didn’t say anything at first and heard her take a couple of calming breaths, I smiled and told her, “Twilight, relax.”

“It’s just,” she spoke nervously and saw her shadow twirl with a lock of her hair, “I’ve never done this before, so I’m a little nervous.”

“I can tell.  I’ll try and make it easy for you.”

“Thanks,” her voice held gratitude while still holding a nervous tone.  “I want to explore an intimate relationship with you.”  She said it quickly, but not Pinkie Pie quickly.  “I’ve talked it out with Philomena, and she’s ok with us being together.”

“I’m glad.  And I’d like that, Twilight.”  Images of her underneath me, moaning in pleasure and yelling out my name flashed through my mind.  Even now, I had a desire to pull back the curtain and show her how she effects me.  When she didn’t say anything right off, but still stood there, I did just that.  She must have been with Rarity earlier because she was standing there wearing a partially see-through baby doll nightgown that stopped about halfway down to her knees.  And the fabric showed just enough to tell me that she wasn’t wearing anything underneath.  Her face was blushing beet red as she stood there looking down at my fully erect member.  Her hair and tail were straight instead of her normal curl.  And the whole package had me taking my shaft in my hand.  “You are one sexy mare, Twilight,” my voice whispered to her.

Her eyes locked onto my member and my hand that was slowly rubbing it.  “Thank you,” her own voice soft yet nervous like a school filly with a crush.  Her fingers slowly twirling a lock of her hair.

“You’re welcome,” I said with a thick aroused voice and continued to slowly stroke myself.  “Why don’t you take off that sexy nightgown and join me?”

Her eyes raised to lock onto mine.  And in them was nervousness, but also a bedroom quality to them as well.  She raised her hands to the straps of her nightgown and pulled them down off her shoulders.  The gown dropped to the floor with a soft rustle of fabric.  She was gloriously naked as she stepped into the shower with me.  Her eyes never left mine as her magic pulled the curtain back into place.  “Why am I so nervous?” she asked softly with her eyes still looking up into mine.  “We’ve been like this before.  But my heart feels like it wants to beat out of my chest.”

I stopped stroking myself to gently cup her head in my hands.  “Because,” my voice was a whisper, “this time, isn’t by accident.  Try not to think, Twilight.  Just feel.”  My head lowered to give her a soft kiss on her lips.  She returned it just as softly as her hands started to slowly work up my back before pressing her body against mine.  The water started pouring over us as I maneuvered us under it.

When she broke the kiss, she kissed my chin, and then my neck.  Once there she put her nose to my neck and took a long sniff as if wanting to catch my scent.  She would kiss my neck, take a long sniff, and then kiss again.  All the while, her fingers, and hands would rub and scratch against my back.  At this point, my own hands had rubbed their way down her back to firmly massage her cutie marks that were on her butt cheeks.  It was when I started doing that, that she gave me a long moaning kiss and hiked up a leg to rub against mine before pressing her lower body more against my hard member.  She stopped kissing my neck and started to suck on it while her fingers scratched against my back.  I leaned my head back as she gave me a hickey.  It was going to be a big bright red one too because she went from soft moans to loud growls as she sucked harder.

With my head leaning back against the wall, I felt her hands rub up my back to grasp my shoulders.  Hard.  In one swift movement, and without breaking her lips from my neck, she leapt up to quickly wrap her legs around my waist.  Luckily, my hands had a firm grip on her own waist and held her, so she wouldn’t drop to the floor.  And as she growled into my throat she positioned her lower lips above my erect member.

I could feel her deep hard breaths of arousal against the skin of my neck from her flared nostrils.  She let out a low groan of pleasure as she eased her body onto mine, slowly letting herself stretch to accommodate and engulf me.  She stopped though when my head reached her hymen.  She’s a virgin and wants to lose it to me.  Her body radiated passion and lust, but she was also nervous about going forward as well.  She began sucking on my neck hard enough that I felt her teeth starting to dig into my skin.  I felt her hot nervous short deep growling breaths against my neck as she steadied herself for the plunge.  

Then she took it.  Her legs wrapped around my waist flexed and squeezed together in one quick sudden motion that had me breaking through her virgin barrier to plunge deep into her.  She cried out in pain as I penetrated her.  Her legs squeezing me hard to keep herself in place.  Her fingers digging into my shoulders.  And her quick rapid pain-filled breaths hitting the skin of my neck even as she cried out into it.  I did what I could to ease the pain while rubbing her body firmly up and down her sides.

It took her a couple of minutes before her body started to relax before slowly starting to ride me.  With the slow movements against me, her whines of pain started to fade away to moans of pleasure.  She had stopped sucking on my neck and began to moan into my ear with each slow thrust.  Her grip on my shoulders eased her up as she used her legs to help her down.  

Oh, she felt incredible.  Her warm wet walls massaged my member in a tight fashion that sent shock waves like lightning through me.  While her hard nipples and breasts rubbed themselves up and down my chest.  “Twilight,” my own soft long moan escaped me as my hands gripped her waist.

She had claimed my mouth in a hot passionate kiss that blew the others away.  At the same time, she growled into my mouth as she worked herself faster.  This time with me keeping up with her with my own movements against her.  In everything she did, now communicated one thing to me.  Desire.  We kept in rhythm with each other as our need to climax together became our single goal.

When she broke the kiss and leaned her head back her eyes locked onto mine.  The sounds of our bodies coming together echoed slightly in the tiled walls of the shower.  She didn’t need to say anything as her eyes bored into mine with the same intensity as my member plunged deeply into her.  Our need was frantic as our bodies connected together in rapid succession.  “Fred,” her voice shook in one long low growl of need with the force of our bodies coming together.

With our climax approaching, her eyes widened as her fingers dug hard into my shoulders.  Her legs trying desperately to work harder and faster against me.  I could almost feel and hear her heart beating hard inside of her as it was in mine.  But I could see the boiling hot desire in her eyes as if her blood boiled in desire for me.  That desire that screamed for release.  That desire was clawing at me to grant it to her.  That desire which had her leaning her head back in a last gasping shock of intense pleasure with one last thrust brought us to climax together.

This time I was the one kissing hard on her neck as her body started to milk mine.  Her legs gripped and flexed in time with each pull upon my member.  My own loud moans of intense pleasure were echoed into her neck with her fingers flexing in time with her body.  We seemed to take our deep breaths together as well in short rapid bursts as the lasting climax rocked us to our core.

And with one last shout of pleasure, with one last hard squeeze from her legs and her hands she had taken all she could from me then collapsed limply across my body.  My own legs started to shake with the effort of keeping us both up.  And once my shaking hands had a firm hold on her, I was able to lower us to the floor and sit in a comfortable position, so she would be sitting in my lap.  She laid her head on my shoulder as her body shook slightly with the aftershocks.  Her arms going limp.  And her wings slowly lowering with small twitches as her body started to settle down.

As I sat there with my head against the tile wall of the shower, only one thought came to mind.  Holy fuck, talk about the quiet ones.  About a minute later, I lazily opened my eyes to see Philomena opening the door to take a peek inside.  She smiled as she spotted us on the floor of the shower, still with the water running.  She stepped in, and because she was already naked, stepped into the shower and turned off the water.  She knelt down beside us facing the wall, so she could put a wing over Twilight’s body, which was still twitching a little.

Twilight moved her head to lay it against my chest and look to Philomena, which was giving her a big smile.  Twilight smiled as Philomena continued to rub Twilight’s back with a wing.  Philomena laid her head on my chest as well close to Twilight’s and cooed softly, almost like a soft chirp.  Twilight responded with a long content sigh that was echoed with one of my own.

It was a little bit before I had the strength in my legs and arms to get up and bring Twilight to bed with us.  After we had got into bed together you can imagine just how quickly we all fell asleep.  The last thing my ears picked up was the satisfied sighs from Twilight as she snuggled into me for the night.  With Philomena on the other side of me.

^_^

The next morning I woke up slowly, and a little groggily, as the sun started to shine through the bedroom window over the beds.  However, Twilight was with us this morning.  Philomena snuggled against one side with Twilight snuggled against the other.  Now that I was awake my hands raise up to rub their back gently and slowly.  This was probably one of the best mornings.  Two beautiful girls naked in bed with me.  I knew they would be up soon, so I simply laid my head back and watched them sleep.

Not surprisingly, Philomena was the first to wake up.  Tilting my head toward her I lightly kissed her beak with a wide smile.  She smiled back, leaning up to rub her cheek against mine.  “Good morning,” I whispered to her under my breath, so hopefully Twilight wouldn’t be disturbed.

“Morning,” she whispered back with an equal smile.  Her wing extended to cover Twilight as we both watched her.  Even with morning bed head, Twilight still looked good in the morning.  She had her head on the side of my chest with one arm under her head and the other around my neck.  And lightly snoring away.  

Until she woke up a few minutes later with a soft groan and fluttering of eyelids.  Philomena and I waited for her.  It took her a minute or so to focus on us.  At first, she looked confused, as if she didn’t know why she was sleeping with us.  Then her mind woke up to give her a cute smiling blush.  “Good morning,” she said before the rest of her body woke up with a yawn.  She began to stretch but stopped with a combination of satisfied groan and girlish chuckle, “Oh, I can still feel last night.”

Philomena hummed with a grin, “Feel good, yes?”

Slowly she began to stretch, almost like a cat, continuing to chuckle and giggle, “I…oh…never thought…oh my…that it could feel…this goood.”  Her last word was elongated as she gave out a final stretch.  

Leaning forward, I gave her a soft kiss, “Thanks for stroking my ego, Twilight.”

She blushed, returning the kiss.  “You’re welcome.  It wasn’t exactly what I had in mind last night.  But I’m not going to complain.”

“Neither am I,” I chuckled before patting their backs.  “Why don’t you two take the first shower and get some girl talk in?  I can wait.”

Philomena chirped happily, “Good idea,” and immediately got up then began pulling Twilight out of the bed.

“Alright, I’m coming,” Twilight said which made me chuckle a little as they left the room.  As they prepared for the day I laid back and stared up at the ceiling.  Today is Rainbow’s birthday.  And yet it feels like I just got one of the best presents a man could get.

^_^

The morning was busy in preparation for the party.  Pinkie came to get me in the middle of breakfast because she wanted to start early even though the party was scheduled for tonight.  So, while I was quickly finishing my breakfast, Pinkie complimented on how Twilight seemed to be “glowing” this morning.  At first, twilight was confused until it finally dawned on her what Pinkie was referring to.  Then she blushed heavily as I tried steering the conversation away from Twilight.  Then it was right to work on getting everything ready for the party this evening after breakfast.  Pinkie and I went back to Sugarcube Corner to finish the cake.  Not to mention help set up the decorations for the party, which so happen to be at Sugarcube Corner.  Everything was looking great for the party.  The rest of the girls came by to help us set up with Twilight and Rarity using their magic to set up the banner across the top of Sugarcube Corner.

And that’s when things went south.

“Now, who’s ready to join this super-duper party pony to plan this super-duper par-tay?” Pinkie bounced happily in place looking at her friends.  But it wasn’t her friends that answered her.  Philomena was standing next to me as we stood on the steps of Sugarcube Corner.  Pinkie was bouncing in the midst of her friends when a stranger’s voice suddenly called out.

“I am,” came a voice from across the way.  Everypony gasped when they heard the voice and when I looked over it looked to be a walking cliché.  This pony was dressed like something straight out of an old western movie.  He had the wide-rimmed cowboy hat on, the long carpet looking poncho, and even the dusty looking pants to complete the picture.  Even his light bright orange coat with brown hair and tail went with the outfit.  The only thing that stood out was the party favor he had in his mouth.  It was one of those noisemakers that uncurled itself.

I just shook my head as Pinkie asked, “Who are you, stranger?”

The walking cliché spit out the party favor and slowly moseyed on over to Pinkie, “Name’s Cheese Sandwich.  I plan parties.”  Oh, brother.  

“What an amazing coincidence!” Pinkie gasped at him.  “I’m Pinkie Pie and I’m planning a party!”  The girls nodded their heads with an mmhmm his way.  

“Oh, it’s no coincidence, my little pony,” he said after he walked up to her.  “My cheesy sense was a-tingling, telling me that a part was in the works.”  Raising an eyebrow, I had to question whether or not this pony was doing his own version of Pinkie.

Even Pinkie noticed that much as she gasped again, putting her hands on her cheeks.  “Double amazing!  Just like my Pinkie sense.”

He started walking past her saying, “Yes, I sensed you did.”  Oh, for the love of…  “And I happen to be the premier party planner in all of Equestria.  If there’s a party in need, then there I’ll be.  Be it wing-dong, hoe-down, hootenanny, or shindig, I’m your pony!”

“A pair of party planning ponies in Ponyville?” Pinkie gasped once again.  “What could be more perfect?”

That’s when Rainbow fluttered up between them, putting an arm around them both.  “I’ll tell you what.  Making this party epic!  Because this isn’t just a party, but it’s also the anniversary of when I moved to Ponyville.  It’s my birth-aversary!”

“Oh my, that’s right,” Rarity gasped then cooed in her usual way.  

“So, what do you say party planners?” Rainbow asked, now looking between them.

Pinkie bounced in place, clapping her hands together happily, “Oh, I think we can do it!”

Mister Cheese simply and calmly shook his head, “Oh I don’t think so.”  Everypony gasped.  “I know so,” he announced loudly, throwing his hands up as if cheering.  Just one catch, he had a rubber chicken in one hand.  “Right, Boneless?” he asked the laughing stock as he brought it to his face with wild crazy looking eyes.  The rubber chicken didn’t say anything, naturally, but its head slumped forward.  “You see?  He thinks so too,” he pointed to the rubber chicken before launching himself into a song.

While he sang on about how he knew he was going to be a party planner.  How he never does anything by the book.  He also didn’t sing about how he was leaving Pinkie out of the picture.  That Twilight and her friends began to get so enraptured by this pony that they forgot completely about everything that Pinkie did to prepare for Rainbow’s party.  And by the time his little song was done more of the town was following him away from Sugarcube Corner and leaving her completely behind.

I didn’t like the look on her face.  Motioning with my head, Philomena followed me to speak with her.  I put my arm around Pinkie’s shoulders as she stood on the other side.

“But what about me?” Pinkie asked almost rhetorically as she watched her friends and part of the town walk away from everything she prepared.

“I’ll tell you what,” I told her with a firm resolve to handle this.

She looked up at me with hope in her eyes and a small smile, “What?”

“We are going to talk to this guy, and your friends.”  We began to follow the crowd with my firm resolve to talk to them, but when we got to them my ears couldn’t believe what they were hearing.

Rainbow was practically buzzing around the guy as she flew over him, “Now that’s what I’m talking about!  I’m so stoked that you’re here, Cheese Sandwich!”

“Yeah,” AJ echoed her, “you sure did come on the right day.”

I watched as one by one her friends sounded so happy for him and didn’t even notice Pinkie behind them at all.

“Your parties sound simply divine, Cheese Sandwich,” Rarity cooed at him with a flick of her hair.  I just rolled my eyes and was about to intervene until Twilight spoke up.

“Yeah, we are so lucky to have you here,” she said to him with a wide smile, as if he was the most important thing in the world.  Now that started ruffling my feathers and I didn’t even have any.

“Just doing my job little fillies,” he tried sounding humble as he rubbed the rim of his hat.  Talk about cliché.

“Pinkie’s parties are fun and sweet and all, but now this party’s going to be…,” Rainbow hovered over to Cheese with a grin.

“Epic?!” Cheese finished with a grin.

“You said it,” Rainbow shouted completely ignoring Pinkie.  That was until her brain caught up with her.  She turned around to face Pinkie with a sheepish smile, “No offense, Pinkie.”

I can’t believe she just said that.  I looked on in shock at her words.  Pinkie simply said, “None taken,” in a soft voice with her hair going flat.  Pinkie’s hair going flat was probably the most disturbing part of the whole thing as Pinkie slowly turned and walked away.  Meanwhile, I stopped and looked between them.  What the hell?!  It couldn’t go on like this.  I knew something had to be done.  Turning around, we ran up to Pinkie first, putting my arm around her as before.  “Look, Pinkie.  Don’t despair alright?  This guy is nothing more than a passing shiny object for them to ogle over a while before he leaves.”  When she didn’t say anything, but just kept walking that tore it for me.  I let Pinkie walk ahead for a few steps before pulling Philomena aside.  “Stay with her and comfort her as best you can, OK?  I’ll go see if I can talk some sense into them.”  As Philomena ran up to catch up to Pinkie, I turned around to see if I could talk some sense into them.

^_^

By the time I caught up with them, Cheese had already led Rainbow and the girls across the river to just outside of town.  As I was passing the bridge Cheese was already speaking to a construction crew about something.  There was a growing portion of the town starting to show up and gather around him.  As I got close, his voice almost rang out in excitement over this most epic party that he was setting up as he gave orders to those around him.  The construction crew immediately began working on something big as I tried speaking to AJ first.  My ultimate goal was to talk to Rainbow, but considering she kept flying everywhere at breakneck speeds I doubt that would happen anytime soon.

“AJ,” I called out to her with a wave just as she started to walk away from the crowd and head my way, “we need to talk.”

“Can’t talk now,” waving me off as she quickly walked by, “got lots to do for the party tonight.  Cheese wants as many apple treats as I can bake.”

My mouth hung open in aghast at her as she blew by me.  “What about what Pinkie wants?” my hands waved to her.

“I don’t know what she wants,” she called back before running toward the bridge.

Throwing up my hands in frustration, my eyes spotted Rarity heading my way.  I stepped into her path, “Rarity?”

She looked up from the clipboard in her magic when she heard me.  “Oh hi, Fred.  Are you going to see what Cheese wants you to do?” she asked while blinking her eyes at me as if trying to be cute.  

Has everyone gone completely loco over this guy?  With a roll of my eyes, I scoffed at her.  “Oh, I’ll be talking to him-”

“That’s wonderful,” she interrupted me with a clap of her hands before walking off.  “I’ll leave you to it then.  He wants so much to be done before tonight.”

Looking around, I finally spotted Fluttershy off to the side away from the crowd.  She was kneeling down and speaking to a few of the smaller animals there.  I had no clue what possibilities that Cheese could have for her, but something had to be done about this whole thing before it got out of hand.  “Fluttershy,” I called out to her with a wave of my hand to get her attention.

“Oh hi, Fred,” she stood up and beamed her greeting at me.  “Aren’t you so excited about the party?”  She was practically bouncing like Pinkie when I stepped up to her.  “I think we’re so lucky that Cheese Sandwich showed up when he did.”

After a steadying calming breath, I gently took her hands and looked her straight in her eyes.  “Fluttershy?”

“Yes?” she smiled as big as her face would allow, blinking up at me cutely.  Damn those eyes of hers.

“I know somepony that isn’t excited about tonight,” I told her simply.

At least that got her down from the stars.  She looked downtrodden and crestfallen.  “Oh no, who is it?”

“Pinkie Pie!”

She blinked at me for a second before giggling up a storm.  “Oh, Fred.  That’s a good one,” she giggled and began walking off.  “Pinkie not excited over a party.  I’ll see you later, Cheese wants me to put some birds together to sing Happy Birthday to her, bye.”  She fluttered off into the distance toward her cottage.  And she didn’t believe me.  I was ready to start pulling my hair out at this point.  The only one I ever had a hope of talking to was Twilight.  And after another calming deep breath, I found her near Cheese.  She had a clipboard with her and was writing on it if he spoke to her.  And after sifting through the crowd, I was able to catch up with her.  

I put an arm around her shoulders to stop her from walking and to get her attention.  “Twilight, honey?  Come with me,” gently I started to ease her away from everything that Cheese was putting together, “there’s an issue that needs to be addressed.”

“Huh?”  She was so engrossed in the preparations that she didn’t even notice me at first.  Then she started following along with me, “Oh hi, Fred.  Issue?”  With a blink, she returned to her pad and checklist, “I don’t see an issue here.  What issue?”

I stopped us when we got far enough away and then turned her around.  “Alright, Twilight,” my hand motioned toward everything that was going on, “tell me one thing.  Just where is Pinkie Pie right now?  I thought that this oh so great party planner was going to be doing it with Pinkie, not without Pinkie.”

She blew out a short laugh that sounded more like a snort, “Of course he’s doing it with Pinkie.”

“Really?” I asked rhetorically while looking around.  Twilight nodded her head.  To which I responded with, “Alright then.  Then where is she?”

“Oh well, she’s...” Twilight started to say and even started to point in a direction.  However, as the seconds ticked by and her mind finally started catching up to what I was trying to tell everypony, she finally said, “Huh.  You know, I can’t find her.”

“Oh gee,” my voice was filled with my growing frustration, “I can’t imagine why.  Oh, I know.  How about after working her butt off in preparation for this party and getting everything together, there comes along this fancy party planner that claims to be the best in Equestria.  And not only that, everypony else seems to agree with him and getting so infatuated with him that they leave their friend behind.  Not only that but doesn’t even bother with asking this new guy to bring Pinkie along and at least help.”  As I continued to pour out my frustrations, Twilight’s face went from disbelief to at least a glimmer of self-doubt.  “So right now,” I continued, now practically pulling Twilight along toward Sugarcube Corner, “Pinkie is at Sugarcube Corner feeling sorry for herself.  Why?  Because after all that hard work everypony just seemed to up and leave her behind for this new fancy pony, that so far hasn’t given her the time of day.  In short, she’s feeling abandoned.  I mean, after all, her parties are fun and sweet and all, but this one’s going to be epic right?!”

Twilight gasped at me in shock, stopping in her tracks, and with a disapproving look on her face.  “How can you say that about Pinkie Pie?”

I put a finger to her lips to stop her.  “I didn’t,” I told her while looking at her in the eye, “Rainbow did.  Remember?”

It was like a balloon popping when her mind finally caught up to what I was saying to her.  Her face went from fierce to crestfallen.  “Rainbow did say that, didn’t she?”

“Yes, she did,” I tried to sound gentle and firm at the same time.  “So now can you see how she might feel abandoned?  Her whole lot in life is to make people and ponies happy and the one party that means more to her than anything is a party for her friend which...”

There was a look of dawning realization on her face, “Made her feel unwanted.”

“Ding ding ding ding,” I nearly shouted in joy and raised my hands in the air, triumphant.  “And we have a winner.”

She just rolled her eyes at me and headed into town toward Pinkie’s place.  “Let’s go talk to her then.”

^_^

We got into town and to Sugarcube Corner a short time later.  Pinkie was in front of it taking down the banner and removing all of the decorations.  And still looking glum.  I only saw one other pony in town right now as we walked up to her.  The rest of the town seemed to be helping Cheese.  Philomena was with her and trying to talk with her, but didn’t seem to have much luck.  And when Philomena pointed us out to her she turned her head and immediately brightened, as if nothing was wrong.  It was a mask that she put on, even I could see that much.

“Pinkie!” Twilight said walking up to her.  “Aren’t you going to help Cheese Sandwich plan the party?”

Pinkie seemed to dismiss it with a short laugh and a wave of her hand.  “That’s Ok.  He has what it takes to do this all on his own.”

“Really?  You’re not feeling left out that you’re not planning the party as well?” Twilight questioned her.  Meanwhile, I facepalmed and shook my head.

“Nope, not one bit,” Pinkie put on an almost perfect figurative mask.  I could see straight through it, but apparently, that was good enough for Twilight.

“Well, if you’re sure,” Twilight said, sounding uncertain.  And when Pinkie just stood there staring at her with an over-exaggerated smile on her face.  She turned and began walking back toward the party preparations.

I simply stood there with my face in my hand and a growing headache.  As Pinkie went inside, Philomena walked up to me and took my hand in both of hers.  “If this doesn’t get resolved soon,” I whispered in frustration, “I’m going to lose it.  I will.  I’ll lose it and it won’t be pretty.”  She gently took my other hand and brought it down.

“Come,” she gently urged with a small smile.  “We go talk with her.”

I nodded and followed her inside.  Pinkie was sitting down at one of the tables when we walked in.  Another patient sigh later, we walked up to her and I sat down next to her, Philomena sat on the other side.  “Pinkie?” I asked gently, putting an arm around her.  “Why didn’t you tell her how you feel?”

She sniffed and leaned into me.  “Well, if Cheese Sandwich really is the most super duperist party planning pony of them all, then I guess I’m not.  And I should just stay out of it and shouldn’t plan parties at all.”

Alright, this calls for an intervention.  I got up and took her by the arm, practically hauling her out of her seat.  “Come here, Pinkie,” I told her and started pulling her toward some of her pictures she kept.  “You need to see something.”  

“What is it?” she asked and though curious there wasn’t any happiness in her voice at all.  

I pulled her up to her room where the pictures were.  Right there by the door, just inside of her room, was a picture of her and her family having a party when she was just a filly.  “You see this?” I pointed to it.  “Remember this one?”

“Oh, I remember this one,” there was a small smile on her face.  “This was my very first party ever!  It was only with my family and right after that big boom in the sky that filled with a rainbow.  It was then that I felt my calling in life.”  Then she frowned again, “Or was it?  Was I just lying to myself and others?”

“No, Pinkie,” I shook my head moving her toward another picture, “you weren’t lying to yourself or others.  And it is your calling in life.  It’s who you are.  You want to make people and ponies happy.  That is what brings you joy.  You just use parties to do it.”  I pointed to another one, “And this?”

She started to smile again, “That was Twilight’s welcome to Ponyville party.  She didn’t even expect that one.”  She even giggled and moved to another picture on her own.  The next one was with only her and a toothless baby alligator?  “Gummy looks so happy at his birthday party!”  Now she started sounding more like herself as she moved to the next.  It was Shining Armor and Cadence in the foreground and the girls in the background.  “Shining Armor and Cadence’s wedding sure was special.”  She moved to the next one over which was another wedding picture, but this time it was them in party mode.  “Especially when I got hold of the music.”  Now that sounded like the Pinkie Pie we all know and love.

She turned to me with a wide smile then drew me into a bone-crushing hug.  “I threw all those parties for them.  I made them happy and filled them with joy.  And with smiles all their own.  You’re right, Fred.  This is who I am.”  She pulled back and looked up at me with a wide thankful smile, “Thank you, Fred.  I know just what to do.”

“You d-”  She interrupted me by pulling my head down and giving me a deep passionate kiss deep throating me.  

“I’m going to challenge him to a goof-off,” Pinkie announced with fire in her eyes and in a puff of pink smoke disappeared out of her room.  

Meanwhile, I stood there staring down at where she had been because that kiss threw me for a loop.  It showed on my face too, looking like a kid who got his first kiss from the prettiest girl in school.  Philomena was practically laughing at me and the goofy look on my face.  Until she poked my chest a couple of times to bring me out of it.  I shook my head sheepishly, “Sorry, but wow can she kiss.”

“She going to challenge pony to goof off?” she asked curiously.  “What is that?”

“You know I have no idea, but I bet it isn’t good,” putting an arm around her we left Pinkie’s room to try and keep her from doing something stupid, “come on.”  But, we didn’t get there in time because she had already challenged him when we got close to hear her.  

“Whoever wins will be dubbed the Ultimate Super Duper Party Pony and headline the Rainbow Dash Birth-Aversary Bash!” Pinkie cried out so loud I think the whole town heard her.  Probably did too, considering the whole town was there.

“And the loser?” Twilight asked, eyeing Pinkie with trepidation.

“Doesn’t!” Pinkie replied with a grin as we finally got close to them.  I walked over to Twilight, putting an arm around her.

“So, are you in Cheese?” Pinkie asked poking him rapidly in his chest.  “Or are you...boneless?”

“No one calls me boneless,” she growled at her, then took out his rubber chicken again and put it to his face.  “Right, Boneless?”  It went limp in his hand.

“Twilight,” I whispered to her after a lengthy sigh, “you’re not really thinking of letting them do this are you?”

Twilight looked up at me with a sheepish smile, “Well, she already did challenge him.”

“Then the Goof-Off is set for High Noon,” Pinkie announced dramatically with a wave of her hand high in the air.

“Pinkie,” Twilight interrupted, “It’s noon right now.”

“Then let’s get started,” Pinkie yelled out then disappeared to get ready I guess.

“Twilight,” I groaned out a whisper to her as Pinkie left.

She turned to me and shrugged, “I’m sorry, but once the challenge is declared only a winner can stop it.”

“You can’t be serious?” the look on my face showed complete unbelieving shock.  “This whole thing is pointless.  Do you even know why she challenged him in the first place?  Didn’t you see the mask that she figuratively put on when we showed up at Sugarcube Corner?”  When she didn’t answer and just shook her head I continued with another patient sigh.  “Look, Twilight.  When you left she lost all sense of who she was.  She thought that she was living a lie all these years.  That because she’s not the best, she was never intended to be a party pony at all.  I finally convinced her or at least thought I did, that she was meant to be one because it spreads happiness.  And I thought it worked until she ran off to do this.”

Twilight looked crestfallen again, “Well why is she doing this then?”

“More than likely she feels that Cheese is trying to take her place as the party planner for Ponyville?” I questioned with a shrug.

“That,” Twilight whispered while in thought, “and probably thinking she needs to do it to get back into our hearts.  We did walk away from her and all her preparations.”  Twilight put her hands to her face and leaned into me.  I put my arm around her as she groaned, “We really did buck this up didn’t we?”

“Yes y’all did,” I nodded to her the motioned toward the approaching Pinkie and Cheese.  “And it’s come to this.”

“But I can’t stop it,” she looked up at me with a pleading expression.  “I really can’t.  The challenge has been made and only they can stop it.”  Twilight hung her head and with a book being teleported into her hand she stepped between them.  “According to the official Good-Off rule book,” Twilight began saying, but there wasn’t any joy in her voice, “the two competitors have free-range to goof about, be it by singing, dancing, playing, prancing, joking, or performing to make the Judge chortle, chuckle, giggle, guffaw, hoot, and holler, whoop it up, and party down!  The funnier, sillier, wilder, and goofier, the better.”  She finished by folding the book and with a flash of her magic, it was gone.  Turning to Rainbow, she announced, “Rainbow, since this is your party.  You are the judge.”

Rainbow walked up looking unsure about it.  “Big tense competition on my birth-aversary.  What could be better?” she chuckled nervously as she looked between Pinkie and Cheese.

“Calling the whole thing off?” I whispered under my breath with a shake of my head.

“Are the competitors ready?” Twilight called out to them and when they both nodded, she announced the beginning of the Goof-Off.  “Let the goofing begin.”  Rainbow stayed there as Twilight quickly retreated back to me.  And as the Pinkie and Cheese started out dancing Twilight walked up and put her head to my chest with a sigh.  “I just made another mistake didn’t I?”

Putting my arms around her, I wanted to console her.  “Well, yes and no.  Even if you tried calling it off, it wouldn’t have worked, and they would have continued anyway.”

She sighed as her arms wrapped around me, “True.”

I waited for a beat as the two went from singing to dancing to balloons to bigger and bigger things.  Cheese brought out a cheese throne.  Pinkie brought out her party cannon.  Cheese brought out a party tank.  “And it’s escalating,” I told her with a sigh and a frown, motioning to the fiasco that was the Goof-Off.

She took one look then put her face back into my chest again, “Oh no.  I should have known it wouldn’t be small and simple between these two.”

Rainbow flew up and looked right down the barrel of Cheese’s party tank.  “RAINBOW!” I tried warning her before it went off, but it was too late.  It went off and so did Rainbow.  “Damn it,” I grumbled seeing her fly off tumbling through the air and right under a huge pinata-looking thing that she was bringing in with a crane.  “What the hell?”

“What is-” Twilight gasped in shock and fear seeing her friend underneath the huge pinata.  “RAINBOW!” Twilight yelled out in horror seeing it fall.

As Twilight called out in shock, and as the crowd gasped in horror, I thrust a hand forward, from around Twilight, and put all my effort into holding up the large object from crushing Rainbow to death.  Within just two seconds, I was already feeling the strain with my body sweating up a storm.  Being just a novice at levitation, even as good as I was getting, holding something that heavy up began to rapidly drain me.

“Twilight, get her out!” Philomena said to her.  A second later Twilight used her magic to pull Rainbow out from under the heavy object that hung in the air above her.  As soon as I saw that Rainbow was well clear of it, I let it go and collapsed onto my knees.  The heavy thing fell to the ground with a loud thud shaking the ground slightly before it folded in on itself.  Philomena put an arm around my shaking body as Twilight ran up to Rainbow to check on her.

“WAIT!  STOP!” I heard pinkie call out.  She got down from the crane and ran up to Rainbow.  I saw tears in her eyes as she suddenly grabbed her friend in a hug, “I’m sorry, Rainbow.  I’m so so sorry.”  Pinkie was crying as she held her friend.  “I’m calling off the Goof-Off, I forfeit.  Cheese wins.  It’s not worth hurting a friend over.”

Rainbow looked confused, but was still holding her friend, “But, Pinkie, I haven’t called the winner yet.”

Pinkie pulled back and shook her head.  “You don’t have to.  I forfeit.  Cheese Sandwich wins and gets to headline your birth-aversary.”

Cheese laughed in delight, “Yes!”  Then looked at them now confused, “Wait, I do?”

“Yes,” Pinkie confirmed, “You get to headline her party.”

“What about you, Pinkie?” Twilight asked.

Pinkie began to cry again as her hair went straight and lost all its puff and fluff, “I...don't.”  And began walking off.  During all of this, Vinyl saw fit to bring me and Philomena a couple of chairs to sit in.  My body was still shaking slightly, so they helped me get into the chair.  Then I was able to relax against Philomena as the girls went after Pinkie.  They were far enough away that I didn’t get every word they said, but I got the gist of it.  Rainbow and the girls apologized for being so infatuated with Cheese that they gave her the impression that she wasn’t needed or wanted anymore.  They all hugged each other and cried to and for each other.

“Finally,” I whispered with a smile, finally seeing this whole thing starting to be set right.

Philomena hummed in agreement, rubbing her cheek against mine.  “Proud of you, my mate.”

“Thanks,” I whispered to her and kissed her beak.  Then saw Cheese walk up to them, say a few things, and then hand Pinkie the rubber chicken?  That was odd, but Pinkie hugged him anyway before they seemed to come to an agreement.  The last thing I heard before falling asleep was the group cheering that it was time to get ready for a party.

^_^

Normally, I wake up quickly and not slowly.  This time was just the opposite.  Not only did I wake up slowly, but after finding out that my body was laying on something extremely soft and comfortable, there was a part of me that didn’t want to wake up.  When consciousness came to me, I kept my eyes shut at first.  I was laying on something soft, due to the fur that my skin was feeling.  All my senses were telling me that I was laying against somepony with my head against their chest.  It was a mare because of the soft feminine humming she was doing.  That and the gloriously soft and squishable breasts, that my head was laying in, was a dead giveaway.

So there I was laying up against a mare with a good set on her as she gently hummed to me while rubbing my head.  At this point I didn’t care what was going on, I wasn’t moving for anything.  This was a little slice of heaven on Earth.  And after taking a quick peek, I found that it was Fluttershy.  And due to the commotion that my ears picked up, it was fairly obvious why she was the one attending to me.  With the party going on, as evident by the music blaring away and the sounds of laughter, she chose to attend to me rather than deal with the large crowd.  It also made sense that we were on a lawn chair a little distance away from the party as well.

So, let me sum it up.  It was late evening, due to the sun low in the sky, warm with a cool breeze blowing, and my head laying on the breasts of a beautiful mare, which was the kindest pony I knew, as she was humming beautifully while rubbing my head.  Like hell was I ever moving.  I wanted to fake being asleep for a long as I could just to stretch this out.  It was hard keeping the grin off my face.

So, when my sense of hearing picked up a set of hooves clip-clopping my way, I tried keeping my face in neutral.  “How’s he doing, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked.  And I think there was another lawn chair beside us because something creaked ever so softly.

“He’s still asleep,” Fluttershy told her.

“Not surprising.  He used a large amount of magic to hold up that building-sized pinata.”  Twilight went into lecture mode.  “He’s getting better, but still on relatively small objects.  Only a few days ago he was capable of lifting me up.  His novice level of magic coupled with his body not used to it put him under a lot of strain.  Frankly, I’m surprised he was able to hold it up at all, much less holding it up for as long as he did.”

“Glad he did,” Fluttershy praised me, still lightly scratching my head.  “It’s hard to believe that we got carried away like that.”

“I know.  What surprised me though, and thinking back on it, it really shouldn’t, was that Cheese became who he is because of Pinkie Pie.  That he didn’t mean to make it look like he’s trying to take her place, but that he wanted to impress her and have her proud of him.”

Really?  That’s why he did all that?  I’ll have to talk with Pinkie later.

“At least it all worked out,” Fluttershy said happily.

“Oh, I agree, Fluttershy,” Twilight sighed, “we should’ve listened to him.”

“Twilight, would you mind staying with Fred while I get something to eat?” Fluttershy asked.

“Sure,” Twilight replied, used her magic to lift me up, and brought me over to her.  My head being placed blessedly on Twilight’s luscious breasts.  The soft fabric of her dress was like a silk pillowcase for her breasts and felt great against my cheek.

“Thank you,” I heard Fluttershy get up.  “You know, it’s odd but I’ve been wanting to eat more nuts and fish lately.”  There was a pause before she walked over and whispered, “Even meat.”

“That’s a little odd, Fluttershy,” Twilight responded in thought.  “Are you feeling alright?  Do you need to get checked up?”

“I feel fine,” her voice sounded sure and yet confused, “so, it doesn’t make sense for me to crave those things.  I’m ok with nuts and fish, but the meat isn’t normal.”

“And there are no other abnormal signs at all?” I heard Twilight asked and due to the non-response of Fluttershy, she probably shook her head.  “Well, I’d say just bear it for now, and if it continues get yourself checked out.”  It was odd for her to have cravings for meat.  But with Twilight lightly rubbing my head I dismissed the whole thing.  Fluttershy must have nodded because I heard her retreating hoofsteps a couple of seconds later.

And everything was beautiful with the world until I heard Rainbow’s voice about a minute later.  “Hey, Twilight,” I heard Rainbow’s voice a second before her hooves landed on the ground and the audible flap of her wings.

“Hey, Rainbow.”

“How is he?” she asked and I could almost swear she leaned in to get a closer look.

“He’s still asleep, but other than that he should be fine,” Twilight responded while still rubbing my head.

“Yeah?  So you don’t know that he’s been awake and faking sleep for a little while?” Rainbow snickered in amusement.  I felt Twilight stiffen while I tried to feign being asleep.

“How do you know he’s been faking it?”

“Easy,” Rainbow’s voice sounded nonchalant, “I saw him grinning while his head was on Fluttershy’s chest.  I don’t think most stallions grin in their sleep do they?”

“You know, I don’t think so,” I didn’t like the way Twilight said that.  I think the jig is up.

“Alright that’s enough of this,” Rainbow’s frustrated voice hit my ears right before she leaned me up from Twilight.  “You’re not fooling anyone,” she was holding me by my arms before she said it and let me go.  And because I knew that she was sitting on the lawn chair with us, I let my body go limp so my head laid itself right between her breasts.  Immediately my mind was analyzing them.  The soft cotton fabric of her sports bra felt great against my cheek.  Her breasts were the smallest of the girls, maybe B cup.  But they were high and firm on her chest making them seem bigger than they actually were.  Still, a pleasure to rest on.  “Really, dude?” due to her voice sounding up against my ear, it was evident that she had tilted her head down.  She also sounded a little disappointed in me.  “Is breasts the only thing you think about?”

No, but it is in the top three.  And you’re not exactly pushing me away either.

“Oh, hi Rainbow,” Fluttershy’s soft kind voice hit my ears before I heard her soft hoofsteps on the ground.  “Giving him a hug to thank him?”

Rainbow’s arms wrapped around my head suddenly, “Oh yeah, Fluttershy.  That’s exactly what I was doing.”  She even emphasized her point by covering most of my head with her arms and hands, burying my head deeper into her chest.  And because my face was turned to one side with my head resting squarely between her breasts, my lips were practically kissing the side of her bosom.  There was an opportunity here to tease her and I took it.  Sense her hand and arm was completely covering my face, nobody could see me stick out my tongue against the side of her bosom and give it a little wiggle.  I felt her stiffen instantly while continuing to poke the side of her bosom with my tongue.  But she turned the tables on me.  And while my tongue was out too far for too long it gave Rainbow just enough time to quickly lean back and grab it with her hand.  “AHA,” she grabbed my outstretched tongue quicker than I could pull it back in, “caught you.”

Needless to say, I was caught, literally.  My eyes opened and widened with, “Eehh!”  She didn’t stop there either but stood up and because she still had my tongue firmly in her grasp I had to stand up with her.  

“Come on, dude.  This way,” she started pulling me away from Fluttershy and Twilight toward the party.

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy laughed softly at my predicament while at the same time sounding happy that, “I’m so glad you’re feeling better, Fred.”

Twilight echoed that with a laugh of her own, “Glad you’re awake, Fred.”

“Only for the next few minutes,” Rainbow called out as we left them behind.  Meanwhile, I’m walking behind her with my tongue sticking out as far as it can go with Rainbow clamped onto it.

I tried saying “What are you planning on doing to me” but because my tongue was taken what mostly came out was a bad muddled version that sounded like mostly rounded off vowels.

“Oh you’ll see dude,” she exclaimed with more glee than I was comfortable with.  She was leading me through the center of the party crowd.  I had no clue what she had in mind but at least there was one thing I could take care of.  If she wouldn’t let my tongue go, then I would just take her whole hand into my mouth.  And I did too.  Now, say what you want about either her having tiny hands or me having a big fat mouth.  “What the…” she looked back in shock as my whole mouth enveloped her hand.  My thinking was, that whatever she had planned it didn’t involve her.  But if I won’t let go, then she’ll have to be a part of it.  

Just as Rainbow was trying to pull her hand out, I heard, “Here it comes Rainbow better move or get creamed.”  That’s when she started to panic while I grabbed onto her arm with both hands.

“No wait, Pinkie,” she called out, now hovering just above the ground with her wings buzzing trying to fly away.  Meanwhile, I was using all my strength to hold onto her.

Seconds later came cream pie after cream pie.  They were mainly aiming for me, but because Rainbow couldn’t get away she got hit too.  Not nearly as much as I did, but she got a good portion.  She gave up trying to fly away after the first of the pies hit us and just stood there taking it as I did.  My mouth opened to let her go after I was sure she got some of the pies on her.  And by the time it had all stopped and I had wiped my eyes clear, she was standing there staring up at me with a glare that would beat Fluttershy’s.

I gave her a wide grin as our eyes met.  She also had pie on her face with some crust hanging onto her lips.  And before I could stop myself, my hands clamped onto her cheeks and I kissed the birthday mare while trying to lick off the pie crust.  There was a split-second pause before the crowd erupted into cheers and applause.

“Happy birth-aversary, Rainbow,” I told her happily after I finally let her go after a couple of minutes.  

She stared up at me with wide eyes and outstretched wings with only a short, “Uh,” as a response.

“You’re delicious,” I chuckled, giving her a grin before teasingly correcting to, “I mean the pie was delicious.”

She simply blinked up at me with a goofy expression.  Right before I heard, “Hold still you two,” from Pinkie.  We both were doused with water a second later in order to clean the pie off of us.  While I stood there with a sigh taking it, Rainbow yelped as the cold water hit her.

“Pinkie!” she had just enough time to complain before hearing…

“Look this way,” from a mare holding an old camera that belonged somewhere in the early last century.  Not only did I look in her direction but was quick enough to put an arm around Rainbow and pull her against me with a smile.

“Huh?” Rainbow’s confused face looked toward the camera as it flashed taking our picture.

“Headline,” the mare photographer that I didn’t recognize spoke up after taking the picture.  “Prince Fred kissing the birthday girl.”  And then took off in a proverbial flash.

And that’s also when I noticed Philomena standing there.  She had “the look” on her face.  A frown on her face, raised an eyebrow, tapping foot, and her arms crossed under her chest.  “What?” I asked innocently.

“Hey, Philomena,” Rainbow’s chipper voice of greeting should have been my first clue.  “Apparently the newsmare took a picture of us kissing for tomorrow’s headline story.”

“You kissed?” she asked, sounding a little irritated.

“Yep,” Rainbow spoke up and figuratively threw me under the bus, “and I enjoyed it too.  You could say he tasted the rainbow.”  She pats me on the back while I hung my head and groaned at the bad joke.  “See ya,” she said before flying off somewhere.

Philomena’s eyes literally lit up with fire.  And with a shout, I started running for my life.  Of course, later they told me that it was all in good fun and that she wasn’t really upset with me.  And from there we all had a good time at Rainbow’s birth-aversary.
> Chatper Twenty Two:  Simple Ways
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Welcome back, Fred,” Twilight hugged Philomena and I after we got off the train, “Philomena.  How was your time with your mother and Aunt Luna?”  

I already had one arm around Philomena, so I used the other to wrap around Twilight’s waist to hold them both to me.  “It was good, but I’m concerned about something.”

Twilight looked up at me, “Oh?  What’s that?”

“Well as you know,” I began telling her as we walked out of the station, “it was more than just a family visit.  She also wanted me to attend a few council meetings about law changes relating to the slavery of humans.”  Twilight nodded.  “During those meetings, things just didn’t feel right.  I can’t explain it other than it just felt…off.  As if the whole atmosphere was hostile not only toward me but to Mother and Aunt Luna.”

“Really?”

“Yes, Twilight,” Philomena put in for me.

“So, I asked Councilpony Fancy Pants about it,” I continued, walking into the town proper, “and he says that some of the council representatives have been unusually hush hush about their activities.  Nothing unethical or illegal necessarily, but the whole thing makes me nervous.  I can’t put my finger on it.”  

“Well, hopefully, it’s nothing at all and just your imagination.”

I smiled down at her, “Hopefully you’re right.”  

“By the way,” she bumped me with her hips, “I told Cadence about us which means that my brother more than likely knows about us.”

I rolled my eyes with a sigh, “Well, I’m dead.”

“Oh stop,” she giggled, playfully bumping me again.

Philomena got my attention with a gentle poke.  “I want visit Fluttershy.  She wanted me to visit after get here.”

“Alright,” I gave her a smile and kissed her beak, “have fun.”  With that, Twilight and I watched her fly off toward her cabin.  “So,” leaning over, I whispered into her ear, “you miss me?”  She blushed with a small giggle and a nod.  “Well, I think it will turn into a beautiful night tonight,” motioning up toward the setting sun in the distance.  “Want to do anything special?”

“Yes, actually but Pinkie wants us to stop by,” she told me as she steered me in the direction of Surgarcube Corner.  “Something about the possibility of her baking for the Ponyville Days Festival.”

“It stands to reason considering how much she cooks for the town already,” I said with a chuckle.  

“Yep,” she giggled, “Have you eaten yet?”

“Nope decided to wait and see if you wanted to do anything.”

“Aww,” leaning up her lips kissed my cheek, “Thank you.  That’s a good thing because she’ll probably want you to do some taste testing.  So we’ll just have dinner there.”

“Shouldn’t be many there considering it’s after dinner time already,” I mused as my hand reached out and opened the door for her after we arrived, motioning for her to go first.  She walked in and sat down at the nearest open table close to the door.  “Pinkie?” I called out sense no one or nopony was there but us, Pinkie, and probably the Cakes.  “You here?”

“Be right down,” she called out to us which left us to wait.  With a shrug over to Twilight, I put my feet up in the chair across from me and leaned back in the bench seat against the wall.  Twilight just leaned against me with a smile where I put my arm around her.  “Make yourself at home,” she called out again, “the Cakes aren’t here.”

“Thank you, we already have, Pinkie,” my voice carried upstairs to her as my fingers lightly scratched against Twilight’s shoulder.  It wasn’t long before she came downstairs wearing a nightgown of all things.  Which meant that she was done cooking for the day.  But it wasn’t just any nightgown.  It appeared to be a partially see-through pink baby doll nightgown with pink fluff around the edges.  And see-through enough for my eyes to spy the light pink lacy undies she was wearing.  

“One second,” she waved at us going into the kitchen.  I tried to make it appear as if it wasn’t affecting me as much as it was while we heard her rummage through the kitchen.  About a minute later she came out with a platter with some treats on it.  “Alright tell me what you think?” she asked putting down the platter in front of us then sliding into the bench seat next to me.  Not only next to me, but she grabbed my arm and put it around her shoulders before putting her own arm around my waist to press herself up against me.  This was great save for one problem.  I didn’t have any hands to use to try anything with.  But then again, that could be the point in all of it.  Not that I would complain any.  She waited for a beat before giggling, “Right, no hands,” then reaching down and picking up what looked like a small square piece of thick fudge.  “Tell me what you think,” she told me and lifted it to my lips.

Twilight did the same as I took what she offered.

“Not bad,” I mused after savoring the bite.  It was her version of the Reese’s Pieces Peanut Butter Cups only in squares instead of round cups.  “I’d suggest taking out about half or so of the sugar in the peanut butter and adding some vanilla extract.  Other than that, Pinkie, you are definitely on the right track.  Just a tad much on the sugary side because more of the peanut butter needs to be tested more.”

“I agree, Fred,” Twilight added after her bite, “it’s good, but a little too much sugar in it.”

“Ok,” Pinkie said kissing my cheek, “Thank you.  Try the others.”  Which were more regular muffins and other pastries.  “I hope whoever is in charge of the Ponyville Day Festival lets me cook for it.”

“Oh, I’m sure they will, Pinkie,” I told her happily.  “I wouldn’t worry.  Speaking of what’s the Festival about and who decides who’s in charge?”

“Oh, oh, oh, I know,” Pinkie bounced in her seat.  “It’s one big party celebrating Ponyville.”

Twilight giggled at her antics, “Essentially, yes.  Because Ponyville seems to have so many crises all the time, Mayor Mare thought that one time of year it would be a good idea to have a festival to promote a strong community.  And three elder town mares, which always includes Granny Smith, will be the ones deciding who’s in charge each year.”

“Granny Smith?”

“Yes, Fred.  The Apple family is the main reason that Ponyville exists in the first place after getting the property ok from your mother,” Twilight clarified for me.

“Interesting,” I mused while munching on a muffin and lightly scratching Pinkie’s shoulder.  Pinkie meanwhile was humming and munching away as she leaned up against me.  I wasn’t arguing any, heck this was great.  “I wonder if I could talk to AJ and Big Mac about their family history regarding that?”

“Don’t know,” Twilight shrugged while nibbling on her own treat.  “Might want to wait though.  You just got AJ into your good graces, so to speak.”

“Yeah, you’re right.  Still would be interesting.”  From there we had an actual dinner, which was good and not filled with sugar if you can believe it.  It was also after dinner and before we even thought about leaving did Pinkie suggest staying with her for the night.  She made up excuse after excuse for us to stay.  Then everything she did after we showed up made sense.  You little vixen.  She had planned this from the start.  

After Pinkie asked us, I looked over at Twilight for her answer.  I didn’t mind.  Hell, what guy would?  But Twilight looked a little nervous.  “It’s just,” Twilight whispered like a shy schoolgirl, “I’ve never…”

“Oh, it’ll be fine Twilight,” Pinkie hugged her, “come on.”  Then proceeded to pull us upstairs.  Because Twilight went along with it, albeit seemingly reluctantly, I went too.  Once inside of her room she turned us loose.  Twilight was looking a little shy, but Pinkie started to undress completely.  With me turning to face Twilight and undressing in front of her.

Twilight blushed like a beet as she watched me.  “Um…Fred,” she all but whispered to me as her eyes traveled up and down my body.

“Come on, Twilight,” Pinkie told her as she came into my peripheral view, “don’t tell me you’re going to wear that to bed?  Get undressed already.  It’s just us.” 

Twilight was still staring at me with a deep blush as I finished getting undressed.  She was wearing a simple spaghetti strap type dress in a low back and v-cut front that was a light blue.  With a smile and my eyes locked onto hers, my hands lifted up to grip the straps of her dress.  And with Pinkie moving behind her I gently drew her straps off of her shoulders letting the dress drop to the floor.  Nothing was said as my lips gently touched hers.  As I kissed Twilight, Pinkie was behind her unhooking her bra.  And because it was strapless, it also fell to the floor.  Twilight sighed and deepened the kiss as my fingers gently scratched her neck that I was holding.  During this Pinkie also removed Twilight’s panties.

A couple of seconds later, and while Twilight and I were still in a deep lip lock, I felt soft fingers wrap around my hard member and start to slowly stroke it.  While moving my head against Twilight’s lower lips as well.  “Then again, the bed can wait,” Pinkie purred between us.  And let’s just say it took us a couple of hours before falling asleep.

^_^

It’s been a little while since I’ve been in AJ’s dreams, so I’ve requested Luna put me into her dream tonight.  And like before it was just me and her in a lifeless dark plane with a single light above us both.  Only this time both of us were naked as the day we were born.  Which meant I couldn’t hide the excitement I felt upon seeing her.  She was standing there about five feet away from me with her hair down.  And without the red ribbon at the bottom, her hair showed very nice full volume to it that I really liked.  And without her hat on, the light from above made her hair shine a little.  Her tail swished to and fro as her eyes roamed over me.  I did the same.  Damn.  She looked hot.

And she surprised me when she stepped up to me and pressed her body, her full body, against me.  Which meant my hard member was now pressed between our bodies.  She also wrapped her arms around me and laid her head upon my chest just below my chin.  My own arms were around her as well with one hand rubbing her hair and back as the other one rubbing the base of her tail with a finger.  To say that I enjoyed the feeling of my member against her coat or the feeling of her soft breasts against my chest was an understatement.

At first, all she did was sigh softly as if content with her naked self hugging me.  It wasn’t until a little bit later that she finally said, “This really is nice.  I was wrong about you, Fred.  You are like my counterpart said in her letter.  And if I’m going to be truly honest with myself then I’ll have to admit to finding you attractive.”  Thanks, AJ.  I can honestly say the same for you.  And while I was rubbing her back and base of her tail, she leaned her head back and stared up at me.  Her eyes locked onto mine and was searching mine, as if for answers.  “Do you find me attractive, Fred?”

I think I could get away with answering that question.  Looking down to her, my eyes met hers, and with a smile I answered her.  “I do, AJ.  I want your inside to be as beautiful as your outside and to see freedom for all Equestrians whether it be ponies, griffons, dragons, or humans as well.”

Her mouth hung open slightly, as if her mind was processing it.  “I see you as an equal...Fred,” she said after some thought, lifting one leg and moving it behind me to rub against the back of my legs.

“And the other humans?” I asked her softly.  My eyes were still locked on hers and trying to draw out her deepest feelings.  When she didn’t say anything at first, I continued with, “The two little human kids on your farm?  Are they really a lower lifeform than Apple Bloom?  Like she was, those human kids are completely innocent.  They know nothing of hatred, but unfortunately they will know all about slavery, hardship, and hatred toward them.”

She seemed to be thinking about it until Granny’s voice suddenly broke the silence making both of us jump slightly.  But her, and her voice, was farther away this time and thus quieter.  “Don’t listen to him,” she tried shouting but was quickly interrupted by an image of Big Mac putting a hand on her mouth, “he’s no-”

Then Pinkie appeared, also naked, standing beside us, “You know how I feel about him.”

Next was Twilight, “You know that I’m exploring an intimate relationship with him.”  She was naked as well.

Rarity suddenly appeared, fully clothed, “I was wrong about him, Applejack.”

In the background we heard Granny struggling to get free of Big Mac, still trying to yell at her.

“He’s a kind and wonderful man,” Fluttershy said also appearing naked beside us.

While they were speaking, AJ’s leg was rubbing the back of my legs firmly.  She was also raising herself up and positioned herself where her lower lips were barely touching my head.  As if she was ready to fully accept me.

“He’s alright,” Rainbow appeared, clothed, “I’ve told you how I like him and accept him as a friend.”

“It’s ok, AJ,” Twilight whispered and with a hand on her shoulder gently pushed downward, as if encouraging her to continue.

“He’s really a wonderful man to be with,” Fluttershy put her own hand on AJ’s back also encouraging her.

AJ’s eyes softened to bedroom eyes and began to slowly lower herself onto me.  Her lower lips spreading around and encompassing my member as I slowly entered inside of her.

Pinkie didn’t say anything, but stepped up and hugged us.  Which got the rest of the girls to do the same.  When she fully rested down upon my member everypony else disappeared and it was only us again.  My hands shifted to her waist and gripped her there firmly.  I had an almost overwhelming temptation to take her then and there.  But I held myself back as she took a hand lowering my head and kissed me.  A slow, but passionate kiss that promised more to come.  She was soo warm and soo wet and felt so right and good.

“I’ll work on seeing them as equals, Fred,” she whispered before kissing my neck.  “But for the moment,” she kissed my neck again, “will you have me?  Accept me?  Be with me and make love to me?”

My answer was to raise her up almost completely off of me before lowering her back down onto me again.  And when I did it again she raised her other leg and wrapped it around my waist.  She moved her hands to the back of my shoulders and gripped them as she slowly started riding me.  All the while, her eyes were looking at me, filled with passion.  Slowly, the scene around us changed from the barren nothingness to her bedroom.  Taking the hint, I moved her to the bed.  From there she took the lead, got off of me and onto the bed.  And while on her back, she took my hand bringing me onto the bed.  And between her open legs to continue loving her.

I stayed slow at first, making sure she understood the love I was showing her.  It felt soo wonderful to have her legs wrap around my waist as if to keep me there.  My hands had snaked under her shoulders to cup her head as her own fingers were lightly beginning to scratch my back.  Our eyes were locked onto each other as I made love to her.

With a hand, she brought my head down to her where my whole body was fully resting on top of her.  All while still slowly making love to her.  Soon after she started moaning, soon her legs started to squeeze me harder in time with my thrusts, and soon she whispered into my ear, “Fred?”

“Yes?” I whispered back as my cheek rested against hers.

“You can stop being so gentle now,” she whispered before her fingers dug into my back.  “Take me, Fred,” she growled into my ear aggressively, “take me, now.”  And I did.  She gasped, putting her head in the crook of her neck as our bodies slapped together time and again.  

And because I didn’t want her to forget, I growled into her ear, “Remember this in the morning, AJ.  Remember this and this feeling in the morning.”

“Yes,” she moaned long and loud into my neck as I took her.

^_^

The next morning Philomena wasn’t with us which meant that either she stayed at Fluttershy’s or couldn’t find us.  Considering Philomena could find me anywhere, more than likely she decided to stay with Fluttershy.  Why I didn’t know.  When all of us were awake I wanted the girls to take a shower before me, but Pinkie, once again, took charge and took both Twilight and I by the hand and brought us, completely naked, into the bathroom and right into the shower.  A shower threesome was a wonderful way to start the morning.  Plus all three of us fit in the shower with some room to spare if you can believe it.  I’d be lying if I said there wasn’t some hanky spanky going on or that they didn’t use their bodies as the sponge and wash rags.  What I was looking forward to was saying hello to AJ this morning.

The announcement, for who was going to lead the festival, was early this morning, so we didn’t have that much time for breakfast.  But enough time to get a few muffins and milk into us before heading outside to find the rest of the girls.

“Hey girls,” Pinkie called out as she skipped through the growing crowd around us.  They were just up ahead, Philomena present with them and standing beside Fluttershy, as the crowd parted for us.  My arm was around Twilight as we approached them.  

I waved as well, Philomena first, before eyeing the others.  Philomena waved back and even walked up to hug me first as the girls greeted one another.  “Hey skittles,” giving Rainbow a little fist bump, which she returned.

“Hey, Fred,” she simply said and that was it.

“Morning, AJ,” I gave her a wide smile as we shook hands while paying close attention to her.

“Good morning, Fred,” her voice sounded a little husky this morning as she greeted me with a smile and a slight blush.  Yep, she remembers.

And being polite, I greeted Rarity with a light kiss to her hand, “Good morning, Rarity.”

She even blushed a little and smiled at that.  “Oh, good morning, Fred,” she replied in her usual dramatic flair.

“Good morning, Fred,” Fluttershy greeted me immediately after with a big hug.  She seemed to be figuratively glowing this morning.

I hugged her in return happily, “Morning, Fluttershy.  You seem to be in a happy mood this morning.”

“Am I?” she looked up at me as if not knowing it, but she couldn’t stop smiling.  “I guess I’m just happy this morning.”

“You do seem to be glowing this morning, darling,” Rarity noted as she looked over with a smile.

Philomena had moved in front of me, took my arms, and wrapped them around her as we watched the girls talk.  “Yeah, like you just went to a party,” Pinkie bounced up to her friend hugging her, which was returned as they both giggled.  I noticed Philomena looking over to her a little wistfully, but with a wide smile.  I simply dismissed the whole thing with a smile.

“Looks like the decision committee has decided,” I mentioned to them, seeing Granny and two other elderly ponies slowly walk up and sit down at the table in front of the town hall.  Everypony turned to watch as the three ponies sat down and began conversing with one another.  The crowd, that was talking before, went silent as Mayor Mare, in a typical woman’s suit and blouse, stood ready to accept their decision.  Soon after Granny got a slip of parchment, she got up and slowly walked around the table and over to Mayor Mare.

Mayor Mare took the parchment and read it first.  “The Ponyville Festival Planner will be…” she paused adding for dramatic effect, “…Rarity.”  She ended with a dramatic flare motioning her hand to Rarity.  The crowd went into applause, turning around to face her.

We all applauded as well naturally happy for her but also knowing full well what she had in mind.  “I bet you already have a plan,” looking over at her there was a wide knowing smirk on my face.

“But of course, darling,” was her dramatic answer.  “It’s going to have a wine and cider tasting, a gala and dance, and finishing it off with a fashion show.  I call it, ‘Ponyville Chic.’”

“Bet you my whole orchard she already has the clothes made already,” AJ girlishly chuckled after fist-bumping Rainbow.

“As a matter of fact I do, Applejack,” she replied with a little huff.

“Well, at least the weather will be perfect for it,” Rainbow commented.  “Nothing but clear skies and cool breezes.”

“Thank you, Rainbow Dash,” she thanked her friend and other ponies that walked up to congratulate her before the crowd disbursed.  “I’ll show you all everything back at my boutique,” she all but squealed before ushering us back through the town to her place.

^_^

“Et voila!” declared Rarity after whisking off a bedsheet over a small model of Ponyville.  She had ushered us into her back workroom to reveal her model of a decorated Ponyville.  Long streamers were strung from every building and led to the center where it connected to the top of city hall.  And from those streamers held oriental style paper lamps and other decorations.  Down below was also littered with tables for the tasting and judging, a dance floor, and then right in front of her shop was supposed to be the fashion show runway.  

“Been thinking about this for a while haven’t you?” Rainbow commented with a smirk as she eyed the model.

“What gave you the first clue?” I asked back rhetorically with a chuckle.

“Philomena, would you?” Rarity batted her eyes at her in a request.

And which Philomena giggled after lightly swatting the back of my head.  It was worth it though and I still chuckled as the other girls giggled a little as well.

“Thank you, dear,” Rarity nodded before motioning toward her model and straightened up in all seriousness.  “Now as you can see,” she continued and actually used a pointer as she spoke, “First will be the wine and cider tasting, which Applejack will provide the cider of course.”

“You do have cider,” Rainbow looked over at AJ with a concerned look that at any second could turn into a full-blown panic, “don’t you?”

Applejack scoffed at the notion, “Of course I do, Rainbow.  Granny went to Mayor Mare to specifically ask that the festival be held the day after tomorrow, so we could harvest them all.”

“I’ll help, AJ,” I told her with a smile.

“Thanks, Fred,” she returned the smile with one of her own and a nod of appreciation.

“Oh, can I help?”

“Unfortunately, Pinkie, I’ll need you to help with the cooking,” Rarity pointed out which Pinkie responded with her cheery “okie dokie lokie.”  “Rainbow and Fluttershy if you wouldn’t mind helping with the decorations?”  They both nodded in agreement.  “Thank you.  Twilight if you could make sure everything goes swimmingly that would be divine.”

“Of course,” Twilight agreed, “but what will you be doing?”  

“I,” she began with a flourish of her hair, “will be making sure that Trenderhoof is shown all the hospitality that I, I mean, Ponyville has to offer.”  She emphasized the name Trenderhoof in a silly schoolgirl way that was glaringly obvious she’s had a crush on him for some time.  

“Ok, but why is this guy so important?” I asked her and the look she gave me was like I just asked a forbidden question.

“Why?” she turned and looked at me with an incredulous look.  “Why is he important?”  Before she spoke again she walked over to a section of the wall and opened it.  Inside was a shrine to the guy filled with pictures and candles.  “Just that he’s the trendsetter of all trendsetters.  He spots and predicts a trend before any other pony alive today.”  Then she began to practically hang herself on the photos while swooning over them, “Not to mention handsome.”  After a poke at Twilight, I just rolled my eyes, which she quietly giggled in agreement.  “You have no idea what it’s like to be so infatuated with a pony, but they have no idea that you exist?”

“I bet a certain dragon does,” again whispering to Twilight.

“Ever since your talk with him,” she whispered back conspiratorially, “he’s been spending more time with the crusaders.  And I think he’s got a thing for Sweetie Belle.”  She nodded to me after I looked down at her as if wanting to confirm it.

“Alright then,” AJ spoke up after shaking her head, turned around and then grabbed my arm, “Come on, Fred, we got some harvesting to do.”

I started following her, being dragged from the room, “Alright.  Guess we’ll see you later.”

Philomena simply waved to me with a smile as the rest of the girls bid me farewell as I went to work my ass off.

^_^

“Bet you Rarity is going to do something silly and or stupid to get this guy’s attention,” I mused to her as we walked up the road to her orchard.

She laughed shaking her head, “No bet here.  She’ll do it alright, but the question is:  What will she do?”

“Knowing her,” I gave her a shrug, “who knows.  Changing the subject though, Twilight told me that Spike has been spending nearly all his time here with the crusaders?”

AJ actually smiled, “Yeah he has.  Kept them out of a lot of trouble actually.  And I think that Sweetie Belle has a thing for him.”

I chuckled, “Twilight thought that he has a thing for Sweetie Belle.”

She laughed, “Well if that don’t beat all?”

I wondered about something.  We walked through the arch as I asked her, “Does Granny know about them two possibly hooking up?  And if so, what do you think she’d say about it?”

She hummed in thought before she spoke, “You know?  That’s a good question.”  I followed as she turned toward the part of the orchard that the treehouse was in.  “Don’t rightly know.”  

“Anyway, thanks for dragging me away, so I wouldn’t have to listen to Rarity swoon over the guy all morning long.”  

“You’re welcome,” she smirked, now walking up to the first tree in the row we were going to harvest.  I also noticed that the Crusader's treehouse was not too far away and could see it where we stood.  “I didn’t figure you’d want to stick around for that, plus I want you around.”  I caught what she said before she did.  And when she did she stammered to correct herself, “I mean, around with me…to work…yeah, to work.”

I just smiled with a nod, “Why don’t we get to work?”

“Right,” she accepted and without hesitation started kicking the tree.  Which answered my question on if she remembered last night.  From there we worked our part of the orchard in the cool fall morning air.  For the next couple of hours, she played the teacher, giving me pointers on the proper technique for kicking the trees.  

“Come back down to the ground sugarcube,” AJ girlishly chuckled at me.

I shook my head with a chuckle, “Sorry, was lost in thought thinking about how working with you this morning reminded me about your counterpart.  And working all those long hours when I was younger.”  I kicked another tree.  “Of course, we use machines that literally shake the trees instead of this method.  Which still astounds me that you can harvest as much as you can without it.  Then again, I must admit that this method has other benefits.”  I took off my shirt and used it as a towel before tying it around my waist.

She grabbed an apple, right out of the air as it fell, and took a bite out of it, “I’d think I’d lose the connection with the earth if I used fancy machinery.”  She leaned back against the tree, looking up into it as she nibbled her apple.

“Oh I agree, actually,” I nodded to her while leaning down into one of the baskets grabbing one of my own.  “There’s a thing to be said about too much convenience.”  I had an idea before taking my next bite, “Then again.”  She looked over curiously as I held the apple in my hand and ignited my hand.  A grin started creeping on my face with the smell of the apple starting to cook.  “This kind of convenience I can totally get used to.”

She snorted in amusement, “Show off.”

With a smirk on my face, I turned toward her, dismissed the fire and handed her the warm apple, “Warmer is better.”

She switched her apple for mine with a roll of her eyes.  It was a nice break we were having, was being the operative word, until it got interrupted.

With an exuberant shout of, “You,” from a skinny light brown coated and blond-haired stallion that nearly startled me.  It did, however, startle AJ enough to yelp in surprise and hide behind me.  A part of me wanted to thank that guy.  That was until he said, “Applejack, you are the mare of my dreams.”  On second thought, dead stallion walking.

“What was that?” she asked while still slightly behind me and peeking around me toward him.

“You’re the mare of my dreams, Applejack,” he said with stars twinkling in his eyes.  He also tried walking around me to get to her, but I stepped between them putting my hand on his chest to stop him.

“Whoa, slow those hooves down there partner,” my voice was firm and authoritative.  Meanwhile, Rarity was trailing along behind him looking a little downtrodden and shocked, not to mention all “gussied up” as AJ would put it.

“Miss Applejack?” his voice held a dreamy tone to it as if his mind was on Pluto somewhere.  “Would you ask your slave to get out of the way, so I can properly meet the mare of my dreams?”

Now I realized why Rarity had the look on her face.  For so long, she had been dreaming about this guy and here he goes and makes goo goo eyes at AJ.  I’d find this more amusing if AJ wasn’t using me as a shield.  “First off,” AJ’s voice held a firm tone of her own, “Fred here ain’t no slave, but Princess Celestia’s son and my friend.  So don’t go around insultin’ him a’right?  And secondly, why are you sayin’ I’m the mare of your dreams?”

Moved, I had to lean back and give AJ a peck on her cheek whispering a “thanks” to her.  Which she returned with a smile.

He ignored the part about me and went right into, “You’re the most beautiful mare in the world.”

She waited a beat before taking a deep sigh and shaking her head at him, “Look, I appreciate the compliment and all.  But if that’s your reasoning then that’s mighty shallow of you.”

“Yeah, I agree that she’s attractive,” I added before the stallion could say anything, “but she’s also prideful.  Which means she also has a stubborn streak.”  Putting an arm around her shoulders, I smiled down to her, “She has some prejudices that she’s working on and that’s ok.  She’s headed in the right direction and nopony’s perfect.”  My eyes met the stallion’s again, “But like she said if that’s all you think of her that really is shallow of you.  She’s more than just another pretty face.”

“But she is a pretty face that’s the mare of my dreams,” was his dreamy response to all of that.  It was like he totally ignored everything that was said.  Hell, he still had that dreamy look in his eyes for her.  However, it seemed that our savior of the hour, little saviors that is, was in the form of Spike and the Crusaders.  They came walking in our direction going off to who knows where from their treehouse.

I spotted them first, so with a whisper into her ear I let her know.  “AJ, Spike, and the girls are coming.  Follow my lead and maybe we can get you away from him.”  After a quick look where my head pointed to, she smirked in agreement.  “Spike, girls,” was my shout at them with a wave of my hand in the air, “this way, over here.”

“Applejack, won’t you-“ he started saying but was cut off.

“I’m sorry, but it appears that my sister and her friends need me,” quickly said as she started walking away with me in tow, “surely you can understand how family is most important.  Go see the sights with Rarity.”

It was then that Rarity started to badger the stallion by practically getting into his face and dragging him off.  Which meant that I didn’t have to convince him to do so. “What was all that about?” Spike asked as he walked up beside me.  “And who’s that guy?”

I almost hated to do this to him, but then again he might find it amusing.  With a sigh, I told him.  “That is Trenderhoof.  A stallion that she’s been infatuated with secretly for who knows how long.  She even has a small shrine to him at her place.  And in her own words, ‘You don’t know what it’s like for a pony to be so drawn to another and the other has no clue that you even exist.’”  I simply gave him a tongue in cheek look.

His eyes held many emotions.  Amusement was there, but also was pity, disappointment, some anger, and understanding.  “Uh-huh,” he simply said with a slight shake of his head.  “Well, at least that explains why she never noticed me.”

“Sorry man.  I figured I’d tell you considering she revealed it this morning.”

“Thanks,” he gave me a smile and a fist bump.  I walked with him as he turned to follow the girls.  “Besides, this gave me the opportunity to really look at her instead of being like him.  Rarity still has a problem with humans.”  I nodded to him after he looked up to confirm his thought.  “And Sweetie doesn’t.  She doesn’t hate humans as Rarity does.”

“Well, on that, Rarity is getting better.  Even accepted me as a potential friend after the fiasco at Manehattan.”  We weren’t far behind the girls as we approached the treehouse.  “But yeah you’re right,” I told him, “she still does have issues.  Even trust issues with me still.  I was able to speak with Apple Bloom a little while back.  She told me about school, how it’s saying not to hate, she doesn’t, and killing’s wrong, etc.”

“Yeah, they really don’t have an issue with humans,” he replied.  We were standing at the foot of the ramp while the girls were inside talking.  “And Sweetie…,” he paused to look up at the treehouse, lowering his voice, “she listens to me.  Rarity didn’t.”

With a smile, I put a hand on his shoulder, “All the best of luck to you my friend.”

“Thanks, Fred,” he smiled up to me before grinning.  “And if you break Twilight’s heart, you’ll have to answer to me.”

He made me chuckle at that.  “Fair enough.”  

^_^

“Is he gone?” AJ asked after poking her head out the small tree house window, taking a look around.

“I think so,” my head shook while looking around, “haven’t seen him.  Hopefully, Rarity has been able to corral him for a while.”

“Alrighty then,” she sighed in relief, “let’s get some baskets together on the small pull cart and take it to Pinkie’s.”  

And that’s what we did.  It took us less than an hour to get a few baskets together in the cart.  The cart reminded me of the little red wagon almost everyone had when they were young.  Only this one was about three times the size and held about six large baskets of apples.  

“You cheated by the way,” she grumbled at me but still had a smirk on her face.

“Oh?”

“Yeah it wasn’t fair stayin’ outside having me deal with Spike and the girls,” she told me, hitting me lightly in the arm. 

I chuckled as the cart rolled along the dirt road making the dirt crunch under the weight of the wheels.  “Hey, I helped.”  I cringed a little, adding, “a little.  Besides, I’ve had to deal with their human counterparts, so I can only imagine what these girls get into.  With magic and all in this world.”

“Plenty!” she laughed.  We were off the property and almost to the town limits.  “Land sakes, the stories I could tell you about them already.  And they’ve only been working on their cutie marks for only a few years now.  And still, they think up crazy, and sometimes dangerous, things to do.”

I laughed when she said that last part.  “Yeah, like some time ago when Philomena and I spotted them coming out of the barn.  They were running full speed in our direction with a bull chasing them.”  I leaned over, almost whispering conspiratorially, “They were working on cow milking with one of them trying to milk the bull.”

She had to lean against me she was laughing so hard.  “I didn’t know about that,” she was finally able to get out.  “I’ll have to ask her about that later.”

Finally, as we approached the outer edge of the town, our relationship started to feel like a real friendship.  It was just us, the cart, a beautiful day, and wonderful conversation.  Walking side by side and enjoying a wonderful time with her with a cool breeze blowing was great.

Until…

“The mare of my dreams,” came Trenderhoof’s call as he came almost running up the path toward us.

“Fucking hell,” I cursed softly, watching the guy jog toward us.

AJ sighed with a frustrated groan, choosing to partially hide behind me and laying her head on my shoulder.  “Trenderhoof,” she said to him, with all her frustration in her voice, when he got near, “shouldn’t you be with Rarity inspecting the preparations for the festival?”

“I have, but I just had to come and see you again,” stars swam in his eyes as he spoke to her.

“Didn’t you listen to anything that we told you earlier?” a little bit of anger was seeping into her voice at this point.

“I did and you were absolutely right,” he nodded to her and actually sounded serious.  “Which is why I’m here now.  I want to know more about you.”  While AJ was still halfway hiding behind me, this guy leaned forward a little to ask, “What do apples, mean to you, Applejack?”

“It means hard work,” she replied seriously.  “And while I can appreciate you wanting to be interested in Ponyville and all, I need to get these chores done.  And frankly, right now, you’re getting in the way.  And If I don’t get these chores done then there won’t be a Ponyville Days Festival for you to write about.”

And right then, guess who showed up.  “Well, that will never do,” Rarity spoke up, announcing her presence.  And what a presence it was.  There she stood, about five feet away from us wearing an outfit similar to AJ’s, but in Rarity’s style.  So imagine, if you will, white boots with light pink accents, white Daisy Duke Shorts with light pink trim and design patterns, the same style of tied shirt but white and light pink, and all topped off with a white hat with shades of red and blue beads in it.  And a small cute basket for apples that might fit three.

Both of us were chuckling at her.  “Rarity, what are you wearin’?” AJ asked between laughs.

“What this old thing?” she responded with her usual flair and flick of her hair as she stepped up to us.  Meanwhile, Trenderhoof was still making goo-goo eyes at AJ and ignoring Rarity completely.

“Aren’t you too busy planning the festival to make new outfits for it?”

“I am, but the thought of hauling apples inspired me and I could not stop myself.”

AJ gave her a tongue in cheek look with, “Really?”  While I rolled my eyes at her.

“If it’s one thing I love it’s hauling apples,” Rarity flicked her hair again trying her best to get the stallion’s attention.

Trenderhoof ignored the whole thing while still looking at AJ with a faraway dreamy look in his eyes.  “I’m growing fond of it myself.”

AJ leaned up and whispered into my ear, “Maybe they should both try it sometime.”  I chuckled in agreement.

“Without farm life, there’d be such disparity,” he started singing a cappella, “these thoughts I think with great clarity.”  While he was singing it he was leaning toward Rarity the whole time.  “Apples high to the sky, she’s the one of my eye,” he even went so far as to get nose to nose with her, “That fruit hauling pony named...”  That’s when he turned toward AJ and would have gotten nose to nose with her if my hand didn’t stop him.  “...Applejack.”

And poor Rarity was enjoying that little bit of attention that she’s been seeking this whole time.  And was utterly heartbroken when he turned away from her toward AJ again.  

Ok, it’s time for me to step in again.  And after taking a quick look around, I noticed that we were on one of the main streets that led directly to the center of town.  And that we weren’t that far from Twilight’s place.  Or I would have stepped in if AJ didn’t beat me to it.

“Look here Trenderhoof,” AJ’s voice held that I’ve had enough tone to it as she glared at him.  “I’ve tried being patient with you.  But right now, you’re getting on my last nerve.  Rarity’s the one that’s so interested in you that she’s practically hanging off of you.”  Which Rarity did right when she said it by putting her arms around his neck.  “I’m not and as a matter of fact I’m already in a relationship with someone.”

That at least got his attention.  Mine too.  And for a second I thought she was being serious until realizing it was just a ploy to get him off her back.  Trenderhoof straightened up and blinked at her, now confused, “With who?”

AJ put her arm around my waist, pulling me up against her then put her other hand on my chest before laying her head on it.  “Fred here,” she said to him.  Going along with it, my arm went around her as well.

“Pardonne-moi?” Rarity’s face echoed the shock in her voice.

Trenderhoof wasn’t convinced.  He scoffed at her, “I don’t believe it.  He’s nothing more than a mere human.”

“He’s more than that,” AJ shot back and before my brain could comprehend what happened, she had grabbed my head and brought it down for a deep passionate kiss.  At first, it was too shocking for me to respond.  But holy hell she can kiss.  Turning fully to her my hands snaked around her pulling her up against me.  She didn’t hesitate to do the same in return.  I could feel her breasts squish against my chest as she sighed into the kiss.  My fingers started firmly stroking the base of her tail after my hand snaked down to it.  The other was running through her hair.  When her soft moan hit my ears it stirred a passion for her.  A need for her, to have her, to possess her.  Every stroke of my tongue, lips, and fingers communicated one thing to her.  That I wanted her.  She responded to me by hiking up a leg to rub it against mine and with her own desires echoed in her fingers that gripped and tugged my long hair.

After what felt like forever, which was probably only a few minutes, we separated.  Her leg was still hiked up against mine and still rubbing against it as her eyes met mine.  There was a mixture of bedroom eyes and shock that she enjoyed it as much as she did in them.  My own eyes held one thing.  Want.  Which my fingers communicated to her by wrapping a couple of fingers around the base of her tail possessively as I brought up the other to hold the back of her head.

“I see,” he said quietly.  My back was toward him, so I couldn’t see him, but I heard his retreating hoofsteps.

“Rarity,” AJ’s voice was soft as she spoke, “he’s all yours.”  Again, I didn’t see her but heard her retreat after Trenderhoof.

And then we were alone.  “Fred?” her voice was soft and alluring as she looked up to me.  “You can let go now.”

I think she knew that she had started something and that it wasn’t something that could be turned off that quickly either.  “Sorry, but my hands aren’t getting the message my brain is sending.  Besides, you’re not letting go either.”

Her eyes widened slightly as if just realizing that it was true, she wasn’t letting go.  My fingers around the base of her tail started to gently squeeze and rub.  I knew she could feel my hard member even through the pants I was wearing.  Her eyes softened with an almost unheard-of sigh pressing her waist against me harder as if she was ready to let herself go.

And I was about to do so myself.  But with a deep breath, I calmed myself.  “But it’s a good idea that I do,” I said with a calming sigh, “before this goes too far.”

Her head nodded slowly and with her eyes searching mine, she let out a soft, “Alright,” before slowly pulling away from me.  After turning back around and grabbing the wagon handle again, I didn’t see where Rarity or Trenderhoof went to.  Not that I wanted to keep track of them or anything.  You’d think that the walk toward Sugarcube Corner would be awkward between us, but it wasn’t.  Or at least it wasn’t for me.  I did notice that her tail had a tendency to brush up against my leg as we walked through town.  Whether that was conscious or not, I don’t know.  But I didn’t mind any.

Because it was around lunchtime there were some ponies there, but luckily for us, the front of the store was larger than it looked.  We were able to walk in and slip by the patrons and head toward the back relatively easily.

“Hey, Pinkie,” AJ called out with a wave of her hand when we walked in, “got the apples here.”

Of course, she was busy at the counter with orders, so she waved in return, “Oh great, just set them in back.  And Fred?”

“Yes?” I looked over at her while helping with the cart as we passed her.

She winked at me.  “Come by later and help me cook for the festival tomorrow ok?”

Why did she wink at me?  “Ok,” I said dumbly back while helping AJ pull the cart.  We put it in the corner in the kitchen where AJ picked up a couple of apples.

“Pick some apples for yourself sugarcube,” her voice still had some lingering emotion from earlier, “and we’ll have lunch here before going back to the farm.”

“Alright,” reaching down I picked up two good looking reds, “sounds good to me.”  

After leaving the kitchen AJ stopped by the counter, “Hey pinkie can we get a little something for lunch?”

She waved at us with a wide smile, “Sure just give me a little bit ok?  Meanwhile, come and get some water.”

“I’ll get it,” I told AJ which nodded her head and sat down at the closest table to the counter.  After putting my apples in my pockets, I walked behind the counter, grabbed a cup, which looked to be around thirty-two ounces, and filled it with ice water.  “Thanks, Pinkie,” I thanked her and left her to her duties.  “Here you go,” putting down one glass for AJ, I put down mine and my apples joining her at the table.

“Thanks, sugarcube.”  And we started to nibble on our apples, who would walk in but Rarity and Trenderhoof.  Rarity was practically hanging off of the guy and looking up to him with stars in her eyes.  Trenderhoof, however, wasn’t giving her one iota of attention.  He was looking around for something.  And he found it when he spotted AJ.

“Don’t look now,” I warned her with an elbow nudge, “but your admirer is here.”

“Huh?”  After lifting her head and spotting Trenderhoof, which was gazing at her with his own stars in his eyes, she groaned in frustration putting her hands to her face.  And as usual, he was completely ignoring me as well.  I had an itch that something just wasn’t quite right about his attitude.  What he did next confirmed it.

“Oh Rarity, you are most beautiful and the one for me,” he said to her, but in the most obvious and exaggerated way making me roll my eyes.

“Really Tren?” Rarity’s spaced out look with a voice to match told me that she was completely oblivious to what Trend was really doing.

“Yes, really,” Trend answered before taking a quick glance over at AJ.

“Oh, please,” AJ whispered with a roll of her eyes.  Even she could tell what was going on.

Then surprised us by giving Rarity a long kiss.  Now, remember that Trenderhoof and Rarity were perpendicular to us, which meant that while he was kissing Rarity he was also taking quick glances over to AJ.

“Oh, Trend,” Rarity said softly, breathless due to the kiss that she’s been wanting for years.  “Out here in public?”

“Oh indeed, Rarity.  And I don’t care who is watching us kiss because we like each other,” with emphasis on the last few words he was clearly trying to egg AJ on.  And while AJ was shaking her head at the whole thing, Trenderhoof gave Rarity another kiss.  While still hoping he would get a reaction out of her.  The other patrons didn’t exactly like it either as they grumbled and complained, albeit quietly when they passed them.

“Poor Rarity can’t see how she’s being manipulated by him just to get at me,” AJ whispered to me.  Her dander was up and was nearly growling as she spoke.  “I don’t care if he has a thing for me.  I don’t care if he chooses to try and get me to like him.  But I’ll be damned if he’s going to use my friend just to get a rise out of me.”

I caught her arm before she completely stood up.  “Hold on AJ,” whispering to her, I urged her to sit down.  “You’re right, but right now isn’t the time to confront him.”

She sat down.  And while she was curious as to why she was also upset that I had stopped her.  “And why is that?”

“Simple.  Right now, she thinks that he is genuinely into her.”  I explained to her while motioning my head to Rarity.  “Take a good look at her.  It’s written on her face.  So, right now if we confront him it won’t do any good because she won’t believe it.”

There was a pause as her mind thought it over.  “We need proof.”

“Exactly,” I nodded with a smirk, “and I know just how to get it.”

^_^

Needless to say, lunch was quicker than we had planned.  But during that quick lunch, I had hatched up a plan.  But for that I needed something.  So, I sent AJ back to her farm while I tracked down Twilight.  “So you need what from me?” Twilight asked when I finally found her in the Mayor’s Office.  We were almost back to the library as I began to explain everything.

“Ok, let me start at the beginning,” I told her as she nodded in agreement.  “We all know that Rarity has had a thing for Trenderhoof for a very long time.  So, when he arrived she was going to try for his affections.  However, that was sidetracked when it turns out that he has a thing for AJ.  We thought we had convinced him it wasn’t going to work when AJ kissed me saying that we were in a relationship.”

Twilight turned around and put her hand on my chest so quickly her hair whip-lashed into her face.  “She did what?!”

“Jealous?” my voice held some mischief in it as I wiggled my eyebrows at her and put my arms around her.

She pouted, turning her head cutely, and mumbled a soft, “Maybe.”

With a chuckle, I turned her head back to me giving her an affectionate kiss.  “I can tell you that she didn’t mean it to be true, but the emotions behind her kiss says otherwise.  And truth be told, I think I like her as well.  But she won’t take your place ok?  After all, this is over you can talk to her.”

“Alright,” she said through a light huff and continued walking.  “What happened after that?”

“He walked away and we thought that was it.”  I sighed as she opened the door to the library and stepped in, “But when he showed up at Sugarcube Corner it was obvious that he was using Rarity to get to AJ by pretending to like her.  Everything he said and did was exaggerated to get AJ’s attention.”

“Oh I think it got her attention alright,” Twilight now sounded like AJ.

“She would have done something if I hadn’t stopped her.”  I followed her through the main room to a secret door where I followed her downstairs.

“And good thing too,” she said using her magic to light-up magic lamps in the basement.  The basement was bigger than one would think with it filled with scientific equipment, tables, writing boards, etc.  “Because without the evidence from the orb she won’t believe you.”

“Exactly!  I’ll get him to confess to the whole thing and present it to her.  And then let her punish him.”

Twilight winced as she walked up to a chest by a worktable, “Ouch.”  After a little bit of fishing, she picked up a small orb that was small enough to fit into my pocket.  Then walked over and handed it over.

“Exactly,” I told her taking the orb.  And after she explained how to work it, I was off back to the farm.  Walking through the town Philomena came down to walk with me for a bit to catch up.  She was helping Fluttershy and Rainbow with the decorations.  She was upset, to say the least, after hearing what was happening with Rarity.  But was grinning after hearing what I had planned.

By the time I got back to the farm, I had to go searching for AJ.  I first met up with Big Mac and asked where AJ was.  She was in the eastern field plowing.  It also turns out, to no surprise, that Trenderhoof was here and with Rarity.  After thanking him, I headed east.  I called it didn’t I?  I knew he would show up.  And now it was time to put him into his place.

When I got to the field, AJ was about halfway through with plowing one section.  And Rarity was hanging onto Trenderhoof again as he watched AJ go back and forth with the plow.  Walking over to the edge of the section, where she would turn around, I waited for her to approach.  “Hey AJ,” I called out to her, “need you to do something for me in order to help Rarity.”

She slowed the bull down to a stop, placed the plow anchor into the ground, and walked over to me.  “And what’s that?”

“Simple,” I smiled, “all you need to do is get Rarity away from him while I get the evidence.  So, if you wanted to talk to her about him, now’s the time.”

“Yeah, it ain’t right what he’s doing,” she shook her head with anger in her voice.  “I’ll talk to her, just make sure you get him to confess.”

“Don’t worry, I will,” said with a grin.  The whole time we were walking toward Trenderhoof and Rarity, I was watching him for any reactions.  The closer we got the more excited he became.  And by the time we stopped a few feet away he had that dreamy look in his eyes.  With Rarity having the same dreamy look in hers for him.

“Alright, Rarity,” AJ grabbed her friend’s arm and started pulling her away, “this has gone on far enough.  We need to talk.”

“Huh?  What?” Rarity blinked in confusion as she was hauled away.

Trenderhoof wanted to follow, but I stepped up and grabbed the back of his shirt, “Hold on there, partner.  You and I are going to have a little chat.”  My other hand had reached into my pocket, grabbed the orb, took it out, and activated it.

He reacted instantly.  “Unhand me, human,” batting my hand away with a swipe from his arm.  Then he got up into my face which gave me the opportunity to cross my arms over my chest to hide the orb from him.  “We have no business and you have no right to do anything to me.  You’re nothing more than a slave.”

“And that’s where you’re wrong,” I said holding up my empty hand and igniting it.  “My name is Fred Justice, Child of the Sun, and Nephew of the Moon.  I am Prince Fred Justice and the son of Princess Celestia.  And in the name of the crown you will talk to me.”  I put out my hand, recrossing it again, “Now then, you know how evil it is to string Rarity along just because you think that AJ is playing hard to get?”

“First, I refuse to believe that you are her son.  I’ve seen the papers and it is nothing more than a stunt.  And Rarity is none of your business human and I can treat her as I please.”  Now he was really getting on my nerves.

“Actually it is my business how you treat Rarity,” I told him reigniting my hand and waving it in his face, “because she’s my friend and I don’t like you leading her on.  You care nothing about her.  You’re just using her to get to AJ, admit it.”

He gave me a smug look, “And what if I am?”  

“So you admit it huh?”

“I refuse to think that AJ would have any relationship with a human, or that Rarity would ever consider you a friend.”  He had such an arrogant look on his face.  I’m so glad that I get to wipe it off later.  “Therefore AJ must be playing hard to get and Rarity will understand why I’m doing what I’m doing.”

“Oh really?” with a grin my hand brought up the orb for him to see.  “Then you will definitely get your chance.”  When he looked at it I added, “This is being recorded as we speak, besides you were going to tell her yourself right?”

And as luck would have it, Rarity and AJ were just returning.  “Trend, do tell them that you really don’t care for Applejack,” Rarity huffed, walking up to him wrapping his arms around him.  “That you really are interested in me.”  She even batted her eyelashes at him.

I waved the orb in his face with a stern look.  And when he didn’t say anything right off, I shrugged and tapped the command on the orb for replay.  “Actually it is my business how you treat Rarity,” the orb replayed my voice, “because she’s my friend and I don’t like you leading her on.  You care nothing about her.  You’re just using her to get to AJ, admit it.”  He narrowed his eyes at me while the orb replayed his own voice, “And what if I am?”  “So you admit it huh?”  I grinned back as his words reached Rarity’s ears, “I refuse to think that AJ would have any relationship with a human, or that Rarity would ever consider you a friend.  Therefore AJ must be playing hard to get and Rarity will understand why I’m doing what I’m doing.”  

“Understand?!” Rarity’s hurt filled voice rang out like the crack of a whip.  All I did was pocket the orb and stepped back.  “Understand?!” she shouted in anger again, then faster than I thought possible she lunged at him.  With what sounded like a war cry she punched him, closed-fisted, and square in the face.  I didn’t even need to look to know that she was crying as well.  He nearly went flying backward hitting the ground hard.  She stood over him, looking down at him, and seething with anger.  “You know how long I’ve had a crush on you?  How nervous I was to see you?  How good it felt that you were finally paying attention to me?  Only to find out that Applejack was right all along?”  While she was practically screaming at him, he at least had enough sense to stay on the ground.  

“Rarity,” I spoke softly and approached her cautiously.  “It was wrong for him to use you like that.  I’m sorry that he did.”  Gently I laid a hand on her shoulder.  She began to calm down letting the anger wane to let the hurt come forth at my touch.  “Is he really worth it?”

There was a pause before she sniffed and shook her head.  “No, he’s not.”

AJ stepped forward, “I guess you have a hard time accepting ‘No’ don’t you?  I’m flattered but I’m not interested.  And a person or pony shouldn’t change who they are just to get somepony or someone to like them.  Rarity’s my friend, so if you can’t treat her right, then I’d suggest leaving.”  AJ had stepped up on the other side of Rarity and put an arm around her as I had done.

I was happy that Rarity chose to hug me and bury her head into my chest.  She was crying but looked at Trenderhoof when he got back on his hooves.  “Just leave,” was all she said to him.  And without a word, he turned around and walked away.

AJ and I held Rarity as she cried her heart out.  Not sure how long we stood there holding her.  Eventually, she pulled back sniffling.  “I wanted to tell you sooner, but I wasn’t sure how well you would listen.”

Her smile was small and understanding as she shook her head, “I didn’t even believe Applejack of what she told me, so, unfortunately, you’re right.  I was so blinded that I didn’t see something so obvious.”

“We all make mistakes, Rarity,” AJ hugged her friend again.

“What do I do from here?” she asked which gave me an idea.

I gently took her head in a hand with a smile, “Remember when you said that you didn’t think anyone could relate to admiring somepony so much, yet they don’t know you exist?”  She nodded, a little confused.  “We know a certain dragon that could relate to being infatuated with a certain mare for years?”

“Spike?” she asked, still a little confused.

I nodded, “Why don’t you go talk to him?  Let him be a good friend to you.  Open up to him, alright?”

AJ’s face showed a dawning realization of what I was doing and smiled.  “I think Spike is with the Crusaders right now at their clubhouse.  Remember where it is?”

“Yeah, I think so,” she whispered, gave us both a hug, and then started walking toward their clubhouse.

“Getting her to talk with Spike will be good for both of them.”  She gave me a light punch in the arm, “Good call sugarcube.”

“Thanks, and well if you can spare me, I think I’ll stop by Pinkie’s and help her cook.”

“Alright sugarcube,” she smiled, “have fun.”

“Thanks,” before she could react I took her head in my hands and gave her a quick kiss.  “See you later.”  And then turned around and walked away without looking back.

^_^

With Rarity’s infatuation situation taken care of, I was hoping that the festival wouldn’t be hindered because Rarity was in a slump.  Hopefully, Spike would be able to pull her together to finish with the preparations.  But as I walked into the town, my eyes spotted Twilight.  A whistle from me got her attention, and the attention of Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Philomena as well because they were working on the last of the decorations.  When they got close, I pulled out the orb and tossed it to Twilight, “Worked like a charm.”

Twilight caught it as they walked up to me as we stood by the pony statue in the center of town.  “So the thing with Trenderhoof is over?”

I nodded, “Yep, the recording is what was needed to convince her that Trenderhoof was simply stringing her along.”

“Not cool,” Rainbow snorted in anger before smirking.  “I bet she wasn’t happy with that.”

“Nope,” shaking my head I winced, “let’s just say there’s nothing worse than a woman scorned.”

“That explains why we saw him heading toward the train station,” Fluttershy added.

“Yep, so I doubt that if he writes anything about this town it won’t be good,” I shrugged.

Rainbow waved it off with her hand, “Eh, who cares what he writes?”

“Not Rarity that’s for sure.  I also told her it might be a good idea to talk with Spike about this experience,” I added with a knowing smirk.

Philomena was smiling through the whole thing.  And even stepped in front of me, grabbed my arms, and wrapped them around her before leaning back against me. 

“Good idea,” Fluttershy agreed happily.  “Spike has had a crush on her for a long time, so if anypony would understand it would be him.  I think it would be just the thing to help Rarity through this.”

“I agree,” Twilight smiled at me.  “Good job, Fred.”

I nodded to her in thanks.  “So, I was just on my way to Pinkie’s to help.  How’re the decorations coming?”

Twilight checked off something on her notepad, “Actually, for the most part, we’re finished.  Maybe a couple of odds and ends, but other than that we’re done.”

“Yeah, even her walking stage is done,” Rainbow chuckled, motioning behind her with her thumb.

“That’s a runway, Rainbow.”

“Really, Twilight?” Rainbow questioned while chuckling.  “It’s a fashion show, not pegasi waiting for take-off.”

“But that’s what it’s called, Rainbow,” Twilight turned to her with open arms and widened eyes, as if she can’t believe Rainbow hadn’t gotten it yet.  She just rolled her eyes, crossing her arms under her breasts.

“Well, why don’t we all go over to Pinkie’s for some refreshments then?” I offered before this got worse.  “As a celebration?”  They all agreed and as we started walking over there, I noticed that Fluttershy was sticking by my side a little closer than she normally does.  Not that I minded any.  It was just after dinnertime, so there was hardly anypony there.  There were two ponies there with one I recognized.  Vinyl was there with another earth pony mare with a light gray coat with dark gray hair and tail.  Vinyl was wearing a short tank top without a bra, which was obvious by her nipples trying to poke out of her shirt, and a short skirt.  She still had her shades on.  The other mare was wearing a full-length one-piece dress that looked simple enough with a deep v-cut to it that was a simple black color.

Vinyl actually waved to me.  “Hey, dude, what’s up?”   

After motioning them to go ahead and sit down, I stepped over to them.  “Hey Vinyl, how are you?”  I then nodded in greeting to the other mare, “Evening ma’am.”  Before returning my gaze over to Vinyl.  “Helping Rarity get over her thing for Trenderhoof, who was just stringing her along only to get at AJ.  Got it all straightened out though.”

“Dude, that was cold,” she remarked with an upset snort, “at least you set it straight.”

“Actually, Rarity set him straight with a mean punch to his jaw,” a knowing smirk crawled up to my face.

“Go, Rarity,” Vinyl fist-bumped me before motioning to her friend.  “By the way, this is my marefriend Octavia Melody.  She plays a mean Cello.”

When she offered her hand to me, like in Canterlot, I offered her a noble greeting kissing her hand politely.  “Prince Fred Justice, at your service madam.”

She blushed a little with a small smile but that was it.  Then she looked back at Vinyl with a raised eyebrow, “This is the Prince you spoke of, Vi?”

Vinyl leaned back in her chair with a shrug, “He’s legit, Octy.  Celestia told me herself and he’s the only human that can do magic.”

“My mother spoke of your professionalism as a cellist, Miss Melody,” I said.

“I’m honored that she did,” she replied with her voice humble as any good musician should.

“She’s here playing in the band for the festival tomorrow,” Vinyl clarified.  There was pride in her voice and in the smirk that was on her face.  “She’s humble, but she’s one of the best.  And ponies may think it’s odd that we’re marefriends.  Her being classical with me being electric, but I don’t care.”

“Actually that reminds me about a one-scene comic that Miss Melody’s human counterpart gave to your human counterpart back in the human world.”  Octavia looked up in shock when I said that.  Vinyl seems interested.  “The scene was a classic firing squad scene.  Except it was a punk rocker, with a guitar slung over his shoulder and blindfold over his eyes, in front of four violinists ready to play.  She gave it to her as a joke, but she loved it so much she kept it.”  Everypony was either laughing or giggling at the image I painted.

“Dude, I should have somepony paint that for me, so I can give it to her,” she motioned toward Octavia, “as a gift.”

“My human counterpart?” Octavia questioned.  The look on her face showed curiosity and shock as she looked at her marefriend.

Vinyl waved her off, “I’ll explain later.  Anyway, I’m going to be DJ’ing a gig tomorrow night after the festival.  Want to come with?”

Not knowing what to say to that, I had to look back over to Twilight and Philomena.  “Is it alright that we come too?” Twilight asked with a nod from Philomena.

“Oh, oh, me too,” Pinkie came in saying as she put some food on the table for them.

“Sure,” Vinyl grinned to us, “all are invited.”

“Yes!” Rainbow pumped her fist into the air.  “Vinyl’s gigs are always rocking.”

“You know it,” Vinyl winked at her.

“You want to join us?” I asked.

“Nah, no thanks, dude.  We ate already and need to get going,” Vinyl said, standing up from the table.

“Indeed,” Octavia agreed, also standing up.  “I have some practicing to do for tomorrow.”

“Alright then, hope you two have a good night.”

“Thanks, dude,” Vinyl smirked at me lightly bumping my chest with a fist, “stay cool.”

“It was nice to meet you, Fred,” Octavia offered her hand to me where I kissed it again.

“Likewise,” I told her watching her blush slightly before leaving with her marefriend.  

So, I turned around and sat down with the rest of the girls.  On the table were pastries, but some alfredo noodles and vegetable bowls as well for dinner.  “Looks great, Pinkie thank you,” I told her.  

Pinkie stepped behind me wrapping her arms around my waist, laying her head on my shoulder, and gave me a kiss on my cheek, “Aww thank you.”  Then she put her mouth to my ear and whispered, but still loud enough for the rest of them to hear, “Philomena and Twilight agreed to let you stay with me tonight.”

I was a little surprised at that and looked over to them for confirmation.  Philomena just nodded with a smile beginning to eat her dinner.  Twilight blushed and nodded just enough for me to notice.  Fluttershy giggled and hid behind her mane while nibbling on her dinner.  “Pinkie, do you really need to announce that?” Rainbow questioned with a roll of her eyes.

“No, but let’s just say it’ll be a long night for us,” Pinkie cooed taking her seat.  What she said had my mind on overdrive about tonight.  Even while trying to concentrate on my meal, images of her under me were flashing through my mind.  “And I’m glad that the Cakes don’t live at Sugarcube Corner, just work here.”

“Ok, too much information there, Pinkie.”

“Jealous Dashie?” Pinkie wiggled her eyebrows at her friend.

Rainbow may have snorted with a roll of her eyes saying, “No,” but her voice didn’t sound too convincing.  

Interesting.

^_^

Dinner was great after the awkwardness was over with.  And true to her words, the Cakes weren’t there after closing time.  But because of them, and with my help, Pinkie was able to finish all the pastries and cooking for the festival tomorrow.  So, right now Pinkie and I were in the seating area finishing up closing up for the night.  I was waiting by the counter, a little nervous for some reason, and waiting for Pinkie.  She was just locking the door and turning over the sign.  “Alright, that’s it,” Pinkie announced as she turned around heading toward me, “it’s lights out and locked down.”  My heart was starting to pound in my chest as she walked up to me.  “And now the night is all ours.  And tonight I want you to take off my work dress, take off my bra, and take off my panties.”  

She had stopped in front of me with heart-racing bedroom eyes on and gently put her hand on my chest.  While she lowered one hand down to gently stroke my hardening member, she leaned up and whispered, “Then I want your hands and lips all over my body.  Making me want you so badly that I beg for you.  And then plunge your muscle into me.”  After she took my hand, she started to pull me up the stairs.  “I want to moan, groan, and cry out your name in pleasure.”

By the time we got to the top of the stairs, all those images of what she had said were running through my mind.  Making the pony side of me excited.  She didn’t say anything else until we into her room with the door closed with her leaning up against it.  She was looking over at me with a hungry look in her eyes.  “I want to hear your grunts and moans in my ear.  Whisper my name into my ear.”  She used a hand to reach up and squeeze a breast and moaned, “Now take off your clothes first.  Let me see your excitement before you plunge into me.”

After her little triad, I was ready to rip not only my clothes off but hers as well.  With my eyes locked onto hers and while she was rubbing her breasts, I took off my shirt stepping up to her.  She moaned “yes” while I untied my pants in front of her.  Reaching down into my pants and smirked at her knowing that I was teasing her.

“Two can tease.  But I don’t want my hands here, but yours.  Take them off.”  She moaned the last word, “please.”

So I did and pushed my pants down to the floor, kicking them off.  “Now it’s your turn.”  It was a simple one-piece dress without a zipper but with only straps holding it up.  So I reached out and lowered the straps off of her shoulders.  She let the dress fall from her revealing her light pink bra and panties.  Her bra was typical as well, so after I lowered her arms my hands grasped the straps of her bra.  With my eyes locked onto hers, the straps of her bra were lowered off her shoulders before she pulled her arms through.  I lowered them to reveal her plump breasts.  Next was the fun part.  I pulled her against me giving her a passionate kiss while my hands reached behind her to unclasp her bra.

Her tongue dashed into my mouth with a passionate moan as she felt the clasp loosen her bra.  After throwing it aside, I broke with her lips started kissing her cheek and neck.  “Yes,” she whispered now putting her hands on my head and encouraging me lower.  “My breasts,” her soft plea reached my ears with my lips reaching her chest.  My hands were already there squeezing and massaging each of them with my lips kissed between them.

Her hands were massaging my head letting me know the pleasure my lips gave her.  She gasped when I started suckling on one of her nipples.  “Oh, Fred.  Take me to bed, please.”  At her command, I picked her up in my arms.  And when I laid her down onto the bed there was only one thing on my mind.  When her panties were off, my eyes spotted her prize.  It was a glorious invitation when she spread herself for me, locking her eyes onto mine, and whispered her desire, “Take me, Fred.”

After laying between her legs, she wrapped her legs around my waist.  My lips met hers in a passionate kiss that she returned eagerly.  My heart was pounding in my chest as our tongues danced with each other.  The tip of my member was touching her entrance and with a squeeze of her legs, her lower lips started stretching to accommodate me.  She kept squeezing my waist until I was fully inside of her.

“Pinkie,” my voice was a whisper, “you feel so good.”  She peppered me with light kisses to my cheeks, lips, and neck.  

“You fill me, Fred,” she moaned into my ear as her arms wrapped around me.  Her legs squeezed and released, “Now take me.”  With her encouragement, I started taking her.  It was slow at first with her sighing “yes” into my ears with my arms hugging her to me.  But it didn’t stay slow.  She wanted more.  She kept whispering “more” and “harder” into my ears encouraging me to do just that.  One of her hands reached up to grasp my head and brought it down against her own.  The other was scratching my back as our bodies connected time and again.  

She kept encouraging me on with whispers into my ear as her fingers raked across my back.  Driving my need wild like the roaring rapids of a river.  That river was quickly approaching the falls of our climax.  And her words ringing into our ears were bringing me closer to those falls.  And she wanted it.  Each moan into my ear, each stroke against my back and head was maddening.

We leapt over the falls together climaxing hard.  She cried out with her legs squeezing me hard as if trying to get me deeper into her.  “Pinkie,” I groaned into her ear as her body started milking me.  Her hands squeezed my head and raked against my back with her body jerking in climactic pleasure.  She took everything my body gave her.  And all while she was groaning in pleasure into my ear.

When our bodies were calming down I rolled my body over where we were spooning with each other.  She brought my arms around her, one over and one under her, to hold her against my body while we basked in the glorious afterglow.  As she rested her head upon my arm, she pulled my other hand to her breast with a sigh of contentment.  

“Sleep with me, Fred,” she whispered to me, snuggling up to me happily.

It wasn’t long before that was the case and we fell asleep together.

^_^

The next morning, it was just Pinkie and I as we got ready for the day.  Pinkie and I even showered together, which was exciting to say the least.  It was a little frantic getting everything ready for the festival, which started in just a few hours.  I stayed with Pinkie to help her with bringing out and setting up the food for the wine and cider tasting.  We gathered up the first trays of small treats and pastries to take outside and set on the small tables that were set up just outside Sugarcube Corner.  I saw all the girls there, including Rarity and Spike.  It was Spike that saw me first, gave me a big smile, and started walking over to me.

“Hey, Fred?  Thanks for last night,” he said to me after pulling me aside.  I’ve never seen him happier or with a wider smile on his face.

“You’re welcome,” I said in return.  “I thought that you’d be best to help her, that it would help you two as well.  How is she?”

“She’s ok, but it’s still raw for her.”

I nodded to him, “I’d imagine it’d take a little while for her to completely recover.  She’d be a little vulnerable too and may cling to someone.”

“Yeah,” he agreed with a little bit of a blush, “on that.  We also talked about us.”  Knew they would, so I gave him a knowing smile as he talked.  “And we came to an understanding.”  His smile was wide as he looked up at me.  “You were right about what she wanted.  She told me that she looks to me like a kid brother.  And…that’s ok now.  We got everything worked out and for me to see Sweetie Belle if Sweetie wants.  She said that she wouldn’t have any other dragon watching over her kid sister.”

We bumped fists, “Glad you got straight with her, Spike.”

“So am I, Thanks.”  Before I could say anything else Rarity stepped up to us.

“Don’t let him get away my Spikey Wikey!” she called out, wearing a thankful smile on her face.  She walked up, stopping next to him to smile up at me.  “I want to thank you as well, Fred.  For not only watching out for me but for having me talk to him.”  She reached down and hugged the young drake.  It warmed my heart to see them like that and it showed on my face.  “I’ve learned that somepony, or someone, needs to be happy with who you are and not to change who you are.  Get to know them and not take others for granted.”

“I’m happy that you two have come to an understanding,” I told them.  Rarity let go of Spike and hugged me as well.  “So now we know what the theme is for the festival, what’s it called?”

Rarity beamed at me with a wide smile, “Small Town Chic.”  And with a flourish of her hair, she whipped around to direct everything, “Come my Spikey Wikey.  There are things that need to be done.”

The young drake happily saluted, “Yes, ma’am,” and took off with her.  As they left, Twilight and Philomena walked up beside me, one on each side.  I put an arm around both.

“You know, I don’t think I’ve ever seen Spike so happy,” Twilight mused while leaning against me.  “And it helped Rarity.”

Philomena rubbed her cheek against mine with a happy hum, “Proud of you.”

“Thanks.  She gets her ‘Small Town Chic’ and we get a party tonight.”  A grin spread across my face while thinking of all the fun that we all would have tonight at Vinyl’s gig.

“Until then we got work to do, so let’s go,” Twilight told me before starting to pull me back toward Sugarcube Corner.
> Chapter Twenty Three:  A Pet and A Surprise
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“I have a surprise for you, my sunshine boy,” mother told me as we stood in Luna’s dreamscape.

“Which also surprised us,” Luna added.

“Oh?” I asked, looking between them.

“Yes, but we won’t tell you,” mother told me cryptically.  “You’re going to have to come back home to find out what it is.”

“I would advise getting on the first train here, nephew.”

I shrugged seeing how I wasn’t going to find out at this point, “Alright, I’ll do that.”

“Good,” mother sounded happy as she hugged me.  “Now then, how has Miss Rarity been these last few days?”

“Actually, she seems fine now thanks to Spike.  More like herself again.  Other than that, these past few days have been quiet.”

She kissed my cheek, “Good, and have a safe trip home.”

^_^

I was thinking about the conversation with my mother in Luna’s dreamscape last night as the train pulled into the station the next morning.  One thing about knowing there’s a surprise waiting for you is that it bugs you until you see it.  Your mind is centered on what it could be.  Even as I exited the train station and walked all the way up, and into, the castle it was still on my mind.  I suppose there are my human mother and aunt to thank for that.  At least my mind was in the here and now enough to hear a guard tell me that they were waiting for me in the throne room.  Naturally, there were two guards there when I approached.  And when they opened the door I was genuinely surprised at my surprise.  Because the surprise was who was standing there with them.

“Miss Harmony?” my sudden shocked question rang out getting their attention as the doors were closing behind me.  She was wearing a simple one-piece sundress style blue dress.

They all turned around to face me while I walked up to the dais.  Harmony was wearing a big smile after she saw me.  Mother and Aunt Luna were happy to see me as well, but just by looking at their faces, I wasn’t sure how they felt about her.  I’m not sure how I felt about her.  Or what she was doing here for that matter.  “Hi handsome,” she cooed at me with her disarming smile when I stopped next to her.

“You’re definitely the surprise,” I told her with mixed emotions.  Happy to see her and yet confused about why she was here and thereby cautious as well.

She stepped up to me, put both hands on my chest, and batted her eyes up at me, “You told me what was necessary in order to see you.  So, I quit the brothel and came here to see you and Philomena, but you weren’t here.  So, I decided to see your mother and aunt and talk to them until you arrived.”

That kind of blew me away, because, in all honesty, I didn’t think she’d go through with it.  Which means that she’s out of a job right now.

“Indeed, she did,” Aunt Luna confirmed as our eyes met.  “I remember seeing her the other night at the club.  Which we are looking into giving the police departments the pistols.”  A nod from me acknowledged the last part she said about the pistols.  I was happy about that and made a note to let Eve know in a letter to her.

“We’ve been talking since last night when she arrived here,” mother added.  “And she did indeed quit the brothel and has no job at present.  She stayed here last night until you arrived.”

“They had a lot to say about you,” Harmony grinned up at me.  “You’ve had quite the time here so far haven’t you, handsome?”

“You could say that yes.”

“We have given her our approval for her to see you,” Luna told me with a small smile.  Which Mother agreed with a nod.

“That’s all well and good,” I added now looking down to her, “but you still-”

“Have to talk with Philomena,” she interrupted with an understanding nod, “I know.”

“And Twilight as well.  Though Philomena is the headmare, Twilight is also in a relationship with me.”  She nodded in acceptance.  At this point, I had no clue what to say or do.  But I had wanted to attend Fluttershy’s fundraiser for the Ponyville Pet Center.  So, with my hand running through my long blond hair, I turned to my mother and aunt.  “I know I just got here, but Fluttershy has a fundraiser for the Ponyville Pet Center.”

Mother and Aunt Luna nodded in understanding.  Both of them came down and hugged me.  “It’s alright my sunshine boy,” mother said kissing me on the cheek.  “Indeed,” Luna agreed, hugging me as well, “there will be other times to visit.”

“Thanks,” I told them before turning back to Harmony.  “Want to see the small town of Ponyville?”

She agreed, eagerly actually, so we went to her guest room and I picked up her one, and only, small bag of clothes before heading toward the train station again.  It was a beautiful morning for a walk with a cool breeze blowing through.  While walking there, I set some boundaries for us, especially around Philomena.  Flirting was fine, but nothing much beyond that if and until she gets approval from Philomena and Twilight.  She even answered my initial question from the club on why she’s interested.  It’s simple, she thinks I’m handsome and interesting.  When she asked if there was anything wrong with that, I told her no there wasn’t.  That’s how some relationships start.   

Even though that train ride back to Ponyville wasn’t that long we had enough time to go over her history since she already knew mine.  Basically, she grew up in Canterlot in the lowest income district where ponies and humans live side by side.  She grew up with human kids and friends.  Pegasi actually have a harder time than most in Canterlot due to most jobs being unicorn focused.  She didn’t go hungry, but she didn’t get any presents or got anything for herself either.  All the money went toward food and rent.  She was able to finish high school but soon after that, she found the headmare Simple Pleasures of Canterlot’s Delight.  And the rest is history.

“Welcome to Ponyville,” my hand swept toward the town as we exited the train station at the edge of town.  “Where everyone, and everypony, is half crazy.  Twilight even told me that’s what she thought of them after she first arrived.”  She giggled at that as we left the station and headed toward the center of town.  I still had her bag while pointing out the landmarks as we walked by them.  “This is the town library,” I motioned to the tree as we passed it.  “This is also where Twilight, Philomena, Spike, and I live.”

“In the tree?” she asked looking up at the large tree.

“Yep, a literal treehouse,” I chuckled at my own joke while she rolled her eyes at me.  “Oh come on, that deserves at least a groan.”  She just smirked and shook her head at me.  “Alright,” shrugging her off I continued.  “Anyway, it’s down this street after the long curve where you’ll find the center of town.  Mayor Mare will be in the town hall most days.  Today though is the fundraiser I told you about, so everybody should be helping out with that.”

“What will they be doing?”

“Well, Pinkie and Applejack will be doing the cooking.  Making treats and eats to sell, which would go toward the Pet Center,” I explained as we walked.  “Twilight will be helping with organizing everything and making sure everything is in its place and ready.  Rarity is actually going to be part of the music.  She’s part of a quartet called the Pony Tones that will be singing there.  Fluttershy, naturally, will be setting up the animals and everything to go with it.  And finally, that leaves, Rainbow Dash.”

“That’s me,” came her voice as she interrupted me landing beside me, then punches me in the arm, “and what do you mean by finally?  I’m always supposed to be first, not last.”

Rubbing my arm, I chuckled at her antics, “Which is in charge of the town’s weather team.”

“And best flier in all of Equestria that won the best young flier competition,” she boasted before looking at the new mare in the full-length dress.  “Who’s this?”

“This is a friend that I met in Canterlot while visiting with my mother and Aunt Luna.”  I motioned to Harmony with a hand, “This is Dark Harmony from Canterlot, Harmony this is Rainbow Dash.”  As Rainbow moved in front of her to shake hands I was able to view the differences between them.  Rainbow was just about an inch shorter, but due to her superb flying ability, her torso was more buff than Harmony’s.  Harmony was more feminine and shapely while Rainbow was more athletic.

“You’re not a spy are you?” Rainbow squinted her eyes at her.

“No,” Harmony giggled nervously, “of course not.”

“Good, then there won’t be any problems,” Rainbow nodded then moved to my side again opposite her as we started walking again.  “What brings you to Ponyville?”

“Fred, I am hoping to get Philomena’s and Twilight’s ok to be in a relationship with him.”  She just out and said it.  Now we’ll see about Rainbow’s reaction.

“Really?” Rainbow’s face showed surprise.  “You mean you’re going to move here?  Leave everything behind in Canterlot for this guy?”

“I didn’t have much, to begin with,” Harmony sighed but nodded, “but yes.”

Rainbow looked between us as if her mind couldn’t compute the answer.  “Why?”

Harmony took my arm in hers with a smile, “I’m interested.”

Rainbow laughed as we entered the center of town, “Well good luck getting the ok from Philomena.  She’s one protective phoenix.  Speaking of, I’ll go get her.”  She flew off while laughing in mischief.

“She’s a phoenix?” she asked as if her mind just blew up.

“Yep.  The only anthropomorphic kind in existence,” I said to her while wondering how this introduction is going to go.  “She used to be my mother’s pet, but ever since accidentally turned biped by Twilight we’ve gotten into a relationship.  And Rainbow’s right, she’s protective, although she’s got a right to be.  She’s healed me a couple of times now already in our adventures.”

She was just looking up at me while her mind tried processing what I just told her.  She was quiet up until we spotted Philomena landing a few feet away.  The wind played with the simple blue dress she was wearing as she landed.  Her smile was wide and inviting.  Her eyes were filled with love as they locked onto mine.  And after she walked up to me her arms wrapped around me with my head leaning down to rub my cheek against hers.  “You returned.  So quickly?  What was surprise?” she asked, looking up to me.

With a sheepish nervous look on my face, I motioned toward Harmony.  “She was.  This is Dark Harmony.  Met her in Canterlot last time I was there.  Harmony, this is Philomena.”  As I introduced them, Philomena was wary of course.  Harmony, however, was awestruck.   

“Wow, she’s gorgeous,” Harmony praised, which Philomena liked naturally.

“I agree with that,” I echoed her and smiled down to Philomena.  “Some say that the griffon girls are the prettiest, but they can’t hold a candle to Philomena here.”  She blushed when I said it.

She turned to Harmony, “Thank you, but why you surprise?”

Here we go.

Now it seemed that Harmony was getting a little nervous.  “Well, because Princess Celestia and Luna were surprised that I showed up asking for their permission, and yours, to be in a relationship with Fred.”

Philomena looked at her in surprise, then looked up at me not only in surprise but with an accusational stare.

My hands immediately went up in defense, “I didn’t encourage her honest.”

“No, he didn’t,” Harmony echoed in eager defense, “it’s all my decision.  I know a catch when I see it.”

Philomena was quiet for a minute before she finally said, “You are right, he is catch.  But don’t know you.  Don’t know you motive.  Will take time to decide.”

She nodded with a small smile, “I completely understand.  At least I can thank you for giving me a chance.”

Philomena nodded back, “A chance.”

“Thank you, Philomena.”

Philomena responded with a nod.  “Great, now that that has been taken care of, why don’t you,” I looked to Harmony, “go with her and meet Twilight while I see what Fluttershy wanted?”

“Alright.”  Harmony stepped over to Philomena, “Would you mind?”

Philomena agreed and after giving me another cheek rub those two were off to see how Twilight was doing.  Meanwhile, I turned and headed in the direction of the Pet Center after taking a sigh of relief.  I got a few greetings while walking through the center of town before spotting Fluttershy on the bridge watching Rarity and the Pony Tones practice.

“Hi, Fluttershy, how’s it going?” she was slightly startled, but then calmed down and gave me a welcoming smile as I saddled up beside her.

“Oh hi, Fred,” we hugged and she even leaned my head down for a kiss.  “I’m fine and so excited about the fundraiser.  And so happy that Rarity and the Pony Tones will be singing in it.  They just got done practicing for it and they sound wonderful.”

“Of that, I have no doubt.”

She took me by the hand and led me over the bridge to the tents on the other side where Rarity and the Pony Tones will be performing on a small stage that was set up for them.  Spike was there first praising Rarity for her performance and only giving others a meh review before walking off.

“I think you all were simply wonderful,” Fluttershy told them while she had her arms locked with mine and leaning up against me.

“Thank you, Fluttershy,” the other mare of the group responded.

“Thank you, Fluttershy,” Rarity echoed her before addressing them.  “Now Pony Tones, I want you to rest your voices for the rest of the day.  Tomorrow we’ll have a final run-through before the main event.  Alright?”

“Eyup,” Big Mac said then gave me a nod after spotting me before leaving.  The others agreed and left after him.

Fluttershy went up onto the stage and up to Rarity, “The Pony Tones are going to make this fundraiser so special.  Thank you for helping me help the animals.”

“You’re welcome, Fluttershy,” the two hugged.  “Isn’t wonderful when something comes together without any sort of drama?”   

“Oh yes,” Fluttershy agreed.

“How are you doing, Fred?” Rarity asked, looking down at me from the stage.

“I’m fine, thanks.  Just stopped by to see what Fluttershy wanted.”

“Oh yes that’s right,” Fluttershy got down from the stage, over to me again, and took my arm in hers once more.  “I was going to see if you wanted a pet.”  I just shrugged.

“I will say that a pet can be wonderful,” Rarity mused as she stepped down from the stage and over to us.  “My cat for instance.  I do love her, but sometimes she can be a pain.”

“Your counterpart has a cat too,” I told her with a smirk.  “And if they are anything alike then yes she is.  Cats are naturally independent creatures.”

Rarity hummed in thought.  “Yes, I suppose they are.  What will you get, if you choose to get one?”

I shrugged again, “I don’t know.  Sometimes the pet chooses you.”

Fluttershy giggled, “That’s true.”

“Well, you two run along then,” Rarity suggested with a slight wave of her hand and a wide smile.  “I still have lots to do before tomorrow.”

“Alright.”

“Later, Rarity,” I told her before she left us.  Fluttershy led me back across the bridge toward some tents and a fenced-off area near the bridge that had some animals in it.  Obviously, this wasn’t the center they were raising the money for.  However, it was a decent place for animals to temporarily stay until the end of the fundraiser.

“This area, and the tents, is where the animals are until the end of the fundraiser,” Fluttershy explained.  Each tent seemed to hold a different type of animal while the fenced area was for larger animals and birds.  “Now then, since you don’t even know if you want a pet, why don’t we just look around?”

“Ok, sounds good to me.”  She started leading me to the tents first, which held the smaller animals.  There were the usual cats, mice, gerbils, and hamsters.  And even some animals that I didn’t think would be good for pets, such as the smaller wild animals.  Or wild in the human world anyway.  One tent held the reptiles which were interesting.  And when spotting some snakes in there I had to think of Indiana Jones and his snake phobia.  However, I wasn’t a snake guy or wanted anything that I had to worry about stepping on.  If I ever had a house I didn’t want to post a sign that said “Warning:  Do not step on (whatever).”  I knew that I didn’t want a small dog either for the same reason.  And certainly not a Chihuahua.  Those dogs are nothing more than nerves with legs.  I did tell Fluttershy about the store owner in the human world that got a large boa constrictor snake for his shop because he got robbed so many times.  The funny thing was he never got robbed after that.   

It wasn’t until we walked up to the large fenced off area that an eagle screech caught my attention as it rent the air above.  And a look up gave me a beautiful sight.  “A bald eagle,” I whispered in awe as it soared down toward the large pen with something in its talons.  The only time I ever saw one in person was either at the zoo or in a show.  Never once did I see one in the wild.   

“A what?” Fluttershy asked as she looked up.  “Oh that’s Lucy,” she explained seeing the bird above.  “What did you call her?”

“A bald eagle, Fluttershy.  Due to the white coloring on its head.”  Lucy flew down with a dead rodent in its talons only to let it go as it flew over what appeared to be another injured eagle.  Then retreated to a fence post nearby.  “It’s our national bird.”  And even though I was never in the military, when our eyes met I gave her a salute.

“National bird?” Fluttershy questioned and was just as confused, at my salute, as the eagle that looked at me as if I was nuts.  “Oh, I don’t think you’d want her.  She almost never listens.”

That got me grinning from ear to ear, “Of course not, Fluttershy.  She’s a free spirit.  Always needing independence.”

Fluttershy hummed in thought, “Well she is fiercely independent.  However, she’s loving and caring as you can see.”

The bird got curious enough to fly from her perch by the injured eagle, now munching on his meal, to a post next to me.  “Miss Lucy,” I gave her a smile and a slow nod to show respect.  Lucy chirped and actually nodded in response.  Which to me was surprising.  “Wait…you can understand me?”  She nodded.

“Most animals understand us and are sentient,” Fluttershy commented happily.  “Communicating back is the problem.”

“Which is where you come in most of the time,” she blushed when I winked at her.  “However, I’ve found that they have lots of ways to communicate with us.”  Then I looked to Lucy directly, “Let me tell you a story about how a nation fought for its freedom against a tyrant.  And that nation honored the bald eagle, you Lucy, to be its national bird.”  That got her attention.  “I’ll make a long story short.  There was once a ruthless and tyrannical king that suppressed his people.  He sent out people to establish colonies in another part of the world.  Those same people tried every peaceful way to gain their freedom from his oppression.  But the king sent an army to suppress them anyway.”  I had her complete attention, and Fluttershy’s as well.  “But they understood that freedom for all does not come from man but by nature.  It’s the natural right of all to be free, so they fought back.  And won their freedom.”  There was a figurative fire in my eyes as I told the tale, which I began to see in hers as I continued.  “Now that they were a free nation, they needed a symbol.  Once they saw your kind flying high in the sky, they knew they found their symbol.  The bald eagle is a protected national bird that stands for freedom.  Living as you do on the tops of the mountains, amid the grandeur of nature herself.  Unlimited freedom of choice and will.  You stand for the defense of the weak, helpless, or injured.”

By now she was standing tall and proud on her perch.  “I won’t ask you to be my pet.”  That got a look of surprise out of her.  And with a smirk of my own, I told her, “What I will ask is will you be my friend?  Because a pet is bound to house and home.  A friend is not.”

She appeared to reply then saw something behind me.  Her eyes went wide as she locked onto whatever it was then gave out a soft sharp chirp and bowed her head as ponies would bow to my mother and Aunt Luna.  After turning around, to figure out what it was, I saw Philomena standing there.

“Oh, hi honey,” I smiled to her before she stepped up to me giving me a hug before rubbing her cheek against mine.

“My mate,” she cooed then looked to Lucy chirping out a reply.

I watched the startled and shocked reaction from Lucy as she heard what Philomena said.  Lucy looked between us before chirping out what sounded like a question to Philomena.  It was fascinating to watch the two interact.  Especially how Philomena can talk to ponies and people as well as birds.  I guess that’s Equestrian magic for you.  While they were talking, Philomena had her arms linked with mine and leaning against me.  After another minute or two, they stopped talking and Lucy looked up to me and nodded once to me standing tall and proud.

“Lucy say, it would be honor to be you, friend,” Philomena told me as she looked up at me with a wide smile.   

With a smile of my own, my eyes met Lucy’s, and held out an arm, “Thank you, Lucy.  We’ll leave a window open for you to come and go as you please.”  She accepted by stepping onto my outstretched arm and side-stepping herself up it to perch on my shoulder.  I got wide shoulders.  “Welcome to the family, Lucy.”

Lucy chirped happily once.  “I’m so happy for you, Lucy.  That’s what this fundraiser is all about, making friends with the animals.”

“Indeed it is, Fluttershy.”  Looking down at her I asked, “Now, how are you doing?  I ask because you look a little under the weather, as we humans say.”

She blinked once, then understood what I meant.  “Oh, well for the past few days I haven’t felt good in the morning.  Even threw up twice, yesterday and today.  But I’m not worried about it.  Probably something I ate.”

“Yeah,” nodding to her in agreement, “you’re probably right.”  Leaning down I took her head in my hands, giving her a soft kiss.  “Watch what you eat alright?”  She nodded with a smile.  “Need any help around here?”

She shook her head while looking around, “I don’t think so.  Everything is covered.”

“Well, alrighty then,” I said mimicking Ace Ventura.  “I think we’ll find out what Twilight’s doing.”

Fluttershy giggled at my antics, as Philomena simply shook her head at me.  “Ok,” she said waving to us as we walked off.   

Philomena said that she left Twilight at Sugarcube Corner.  She and AJ were baking there.  So, that’s where we went.  I think more of the town is starting to open up to me because I got some hello’s as we walked toward the bakery.  At this point, it was lunchtime, so there was a small line there.  After a wave to Pinkie, we took a seat at a corner booth and waited for the line to shrink plus for Pinkie to get a break before ordering.  Lucy hopped down from my shoulder to perch on the back of the bench seat we were on behind me.  We weren’t there long before Rainbow walked in with Harmony behind her.  A second later they spotted us, came over, and sat down at our table.

“Whoa, cool bird dude,” Rainbow said after a soft whistle.  “I remember her competing in my competition for a pet two years ago.”

“Yeah?” I asked wanting to know more as Harmony greeted me with a wink and a smile before sitting down at the table.

“Yeah, but it didn’t work out and I went with a turtle.”  And she said it seriously too.  I had to raise an eyebrow at that.  Rainbow giggled, “Yeah I know, but let me tell you though.  Tank, that’s his name, is built like one.  Like a tank and picked me up and brought me all the way to the finish line by himself after I was injured.”

“I’ll admit, that’s cool.”

“Yeah, but he couldn’t fly though,” Rainbow commented.

“That’s where I came in,” Twilight said, announcing her presence, also sitting down at the table.  “I was able to come up with the apparatus to make him fly.”

“So, why this eagle?” Harmony asked curiously as the crowd started to thin out.

“She’s our nation’s national bird,” I told them with pride.  “Shortly after we won our independence from a tyrannical king, we needed a symbol.  And Lucy here was picked.  She stands for freedom of will, choice, and might.  And watch the claws when provoked.”  A grin spread across my face at that last sentence thinking about all the pictures of the bald eagle doing just that.  Sharpening her claws for battle.  I got mixed reactions from impressed and curious to careful and wary.  Twilight was the one interested in the history, of course.  Rainbow was the one impressed while the rest seemed wary.  “So, I asked her to be my friend.  Not my pet.”

“Can you go over that in more detail tonight?”

I had to smirk at Twilight when she asked.  “Yes Twilight, I will.”

“How’re the preparations going y’all?” AJ asked us as she and Pinkie walked up to the table from behind the counter.  We greeted them and Pinkie surprised me by wiggling herself into my lap with a giggle.  Harmony was curious about her because of it.  Pinkie grabbed my hands and wrapped them around her.  The smell of baked goods assaulted my nose after she sat down.  I bet AJ smelled the same too.

“Actually, according to the schedule we’re doing just fine,” Twilight mused happily after checking her list.  “We’re on schedule for the fundraiser tomorrow.”

“Yeah, no sweat Twilight,” Rainbow piped up, “we got the skies covered.  Nothing but clear skies tomorrow.”  Then she thumbed to Harmony, “And she’s doing ok too.  Little weak on the flying though.”

I knew why that was too, but I wasn’t going to say anything.

“I didn’t fly much in Canterlot,” Harmony’s voice held nervousness as she told us.

“Well, if you stay here you’ll definitely get the practice in,” Rainbow was practically grinning evilly at her.   

Harmony looked over to me and winked again, “Well I definitely want to stay.”

“Then welcome to Ponyville,” AJ said to her shaking her hand.  “The name’s Applejack, what’s yours?”

“Dark Harmony,” she said as her voice shook because of how fast AJ was shaking her hand.   

“Well, pleased to meet you.  What brings you out here?”

“Fred,” Harmony smiled over at me.  Now all their eyes were on me as well.

“You mean you left Canterlot for him?” AJ sounded as if she couldn’t believe her ears either.

My inner ass had to come out and play.  It was just too good to pass up.  “Oh, I see,” my voice held mischief as I grinned at both of them, “so, you’re saying that I’m not worth it, right?”

“Oh, no of course not,” AJ said immediately.

“What?  No!” Rainbow echoed her but I wouldn’t let it slide.

I gave them a smirk and waited.  The other girls started to silently giggle.

“Oh don’t give me a look, you know what we mean.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow echoed AJ.  “That’s not what we meant and you are totally worth it.”  I waited a beat and simply smiled at Rainbow.  “Horseapples, he reeled me in again.”  Everypony around the table giggled.

That’s when Missus Cake came out with lunch now that most of the patrons are either served or gone.  “Here you go dears,” said while putting our dishes onto the table, “and thank you Pinkie and Applejack for your help cooking.”

Pinkie just giggled and bounced in my lap.  “Think nothing of it, Missus Cake, glad to help,” AJ said with a smile.

“How are you and the twins doing?” Twilight asked her.

Missus Cake laughed with joy in her heart which we could see in her eyes as she met ours.  “Oh, they’re fine.  Just put them down for a nap.  But let me tell you, I’ll be so happy when they get out of the diaper stage.  You wouldn’t believe how many we go through.”  She paused before giggling, “Then again it’s not nearly as bad as the pregnancy.  The morning sickness and diet change was a killer.  Not to mention the mood-“

And that’s all my mind heard of the conversation.  Because something clicked in my mind as the information ran through.  I was lost in my own little world as reality hit me like a ton of bricks.  I finally realized that Pinkie was trying to get my attention by shaking me.

“Fred,” her voice sounded fearful as she shook me gently to try and bring me out of my trance.

“Dude stop it already,” Rainbow waved a hand in front of my face, “you’re freaking me out again.”

“She’s pregnant,” my voice was almost a whisper as I looked around the table at everypony.

“Who is sugarcube?”

There’s no doubt that a host of emotions were seen on my face as my eyes looked between them.  “Fluttershy.”

“But that’s impossible,” Twilight dismissed with a short giggle, “she wasn’t in heat at the time.”

“But it fits,” I urged, looking at her with widened eyes.  “She’s been eating meat and I’m not just talking about the fish either.  And just this morning, a short time ago, she told me that yesterday and the day before that she threw up in the morning.”

There were gasps around the table and I could see the gears turning in Twilight’s head.  “But a mare can’t get pregnant outside of heat unless there’s an outside force….inducing…”  She paused as it hit her as well.  “Sweet Celestia’s sun in the sky,” Twilight exclaimed.  “Flutterbat.”

“I don’t get it what did that have to do with us?” Rainbow questioned.

“When she got turned to Flutterbat, it was the bat's attributes that she absorbed.  That must have included their reproductive cycle,” Twilight explained, though her tone of voice told us she wasn’t sure if even she believed it.

“Tartarus,” AJ cursed softly.

“Horseapples, now I feel worse about it,” Rainbow slunk deeper into her seat.

“First things first, first things first,” said while scooting myself out of the seat as Pinkie stood up.  “We need to have her checked out.”  I didn’t even wait for them before heading toward the door.  “Come on, Lucy.  We’re heading back to Fluttershy.”

^_^

“Pregnant?”  We all met up with Fluttershy back at the temporary pen she set up for her animals.  She was just as shocked and surprised as I was at the news.  I was standing beside her with an arm around her with Philomena on the other side.  The other girls looked awful about it, except for Dark Harmony of course.

“It fits, so why don’t you get yourself checked first before I start to panic, I mean we start to panic, I mean worry.”  I started stammering until Fluttershy giggled at me and put a finger over my lips.

“Ok, let’s go get checked out,” she agreed, and off we were with everypony in tow.  The whole way there my mind was filled with possibilities.  Could I really be a father now?  Am I ready?  I knew the answer to the second question and that was a resounding “NO.”  But I was going to do my best no matter what it took.  I’ll have to talk with Twilight and Philomena about possibly moving in with Fluttershy now.  Maybe.  I was practically in a trance as we walked into the hospital and saw the doctor for the test.  My mind thought up that cliché where the father was smoking heavily and quickly in the waiting room during the delivery.  That’s what I felt like and this was just to see if she was pregnant in the first place.  The doctor simply took a blood sample to check then a urine test.

“And the verdict is…,” the doctor teased us as he walked back into the room.  He closed the folder with a wide smile looking to Fluttershy.  “You’re pregnant Miss Fluttershy.”

Mixed emotions flooded the room.  Which was felt by the kind doctor, so he excused himself to give us some privacy.  Pinkie, Rainbow, AJ, and Twilight was both happy and filled with guilt at the same time.  My mind was a mix of joy and terror with one thought running through my mind.  I’m a father now.  Holy shit.  Philomena had a wide smile on her face as she and the other girls cooed over Fluttershy, which was simply glowing with joy in spite of the method of conception.

It was Miss Harmony that brought me back down to earth when she snapped her fingers in front of my face to get my attention.  “So, handsome, what do you think about being a father?”

“Yeah, dude,” Rainbow walked over to punch me in the arm, “what do you think?  You’ve been in space ever since Sugarcube Corner.”

I took a second for a calming breath.  “It’s just…,” Fluttershy walked up to me with that cute smile of hers and gently put a hand to my chest, “that I’m excited and afraid at the same time.  That I’m not ready.”  Looking down at her my face showed all my excitement and fear while taking her in my arms.

She giggled as the other girls smiled.  “Me too, Fred,” Fluttershy admitted with a nervous smile.  “You can never be truly ready to be a parent, but I know that you will try your best.”

“I will, I promise,” I told her.  “I’d like to move in with you and help you.  It’s our child after all and I want to be with you.”  My eyes immediately looked over to Philomena and Twilight.  At first, I wasn’t sure what they would think about this.  Whether they would go with it or not.  But both of them agreed with it with a nod and a smile.

“Fred, I’m pregnant not injured,” Fluttershy teased up at me with a humorous look.

“I know, I know,” I told her while trying to calm down my beating heart, “but humor me, alright?  It’s a human thing.  I want to be there with you, for you, and for our child.  To help you through this and to help you raise it.  It’s only natural, right?  I mean, now that we know there’s lots to talk about.  Regarding the child and us.”

“And telling your mother,” Twilight smirked at me.

Fluttershy and the other girls giggled at the image of an excited Princess Celestia being a grandmother.  “Oh my.  You’re right, Fred.  We do have lots to talk about.  So, alright you can stay with me.”  She was blushing when she said it.   

“And there’s no time like the present to tell her,” Twilight said with a grin, producing a pencil and parchment with her magic, and floated them over to me.

“She’s going to flip at this news,” AJ commented with a giggle.

“Yeah, no kidding,” Rainbow agreed.  “She’s a grandmother now.”

While the girls talked with Fluttershy, and after she sat back down, I started on the letter to my mother.  Yep, she’s a grandmother now.  My message was simple.  After reminding her of the Flutterbat incident I told her that because of that, and certain physical changes, Fluttershy got pregnant.  And now she’s a grandmother.  And for now, I will be staying with Fluttershy.  And that we’re still at the hospital and had just spoken with the doctor.

“There,” Twilight said to me after making the letter disappear with her magic, “it’s on its way.  I think we can imagine what her reaction will be.”

“Yeah, she’ll be more excited than me while planning for a party,” Pinkie giggled, bouncing in place.

Rainbow chuckled with a smirk, “She’ll probably pull off a sonic boom just to get here from Canterlot.”

“We’ve got to tell Rarity.”

“Oh but we aren’t ready for the baby clothes yet,” Fluttershy giggled at the image of Rarity finding out that her friend is pregnant and what she would make.

I waited, letting them talk, and listened.  They picked up on it and asked me.  “What is it Sugarcube?”

“I’m waiting for something,” I replied.

Of course, they were confused and it showed on their faces.  But a second later both Fluttershy, Rainbow, Twilight, and Dark Harmony were putting their hands or fingers to their ears.  “Ow, what the…”

I chuckled, “And there it is.  Mother just found out.”

“How can you tell?” Twilight asked while trying to block it out with her hands.

“Because Mother’s squeal of delight just went supersonic into the higher frequencies.”  A few seconds later we heard the dogs howling throughout the town.  While I was smirking at them, Twilight used her magic to put up a sound dampening field around us.

“That’s better,” Twilight whispered in relief.

“Thanks, Twilight,” Rainbow thanked her as did Fluttershy and Harmony.

With a smile, I held up three fingers, “Three, two, one,” I counted down before a flash of magic announced my Mother arriving in our room.  She looked so happy that I thought her smile would break her face.  I think she stopped squealing because the girls weren’t trying to plug their ears anymore.  But she was giggling up a storm and bouncing in place.  And when she spotted Fluttershy, she had scooped up the poor pegasus into her arms before she could say anything.  The whole time she had Fluttershy in her arms, hugging and dancing with her, she was constantly saying, “I’m a grandmother.”

“Fluttershy’s getting dizzy Mother,” I told her as the girls giggled and laughed mostly in delight, not because Fluttershy was getting dizzy.

Thankfully, Mother saw it, stopped, and set her down, but still held her by the arms, “Oh, I’m sorry but I can’t believe it.  I’m a grandmother.”

“Yes, you are,” AJ acknowledged with a smile.  “And it’d be my pleasure to make a crib for the little tyke.”

“Thank you AJ,” I told her gratefully, which she nodded with a smile.

“I’m sure we can all contribute something,” Twilight giggled happily as I gently took Fluttershy by the arms to protect her from my overly excited Mother.

She smiled up at me before speaking to my mother, “For right now, Fred will be staying with me while we talk things out.”

“Oh now don’t worry about a thing,” Mother cooed at us.  “You’ll have whatever you need.”  Then she looked over at me stepped up and hugged me from the side, “My sunshine boy is a father.”  Which is both exciting and terrifying.  “But I’m glad you’re doing the right thing and taking care of her.  So, what are you two going to do now?”

“That’s what we have to talk about,” Fluttershy said to her.   

Mother hugged us both, putting her wings around us, “Whatever you decide my sister and I will be behind you.”

“There wasn’t any doubt about that, Mother,” I chuckled as she released us.

“Just remember,” Mother continued, “that if you need to talk about anything you can come see me anytime day or night.”

“I will, Princess Celestia,” Fluttershy told her.

Mother dismissed the formality with another happily giggle, “Just call me Tia or mom,” before giving us both another hug.

“Oh, ok,” Fluttershy softly agreed before Mother latched onto me again giving me another big hug.

“I’m so happy my sunshine boy, but I know you all are busy, so we’ll talk more tonight.”   She gave Fluttershy another soft hug before disappearing in a flash of magic.

“I think it’s about time we got out of here,” AJ commented and headed toward the door.

“Yeah, we all have a fundraiser to get ready for tomorrow,” Pinkie skipped her way out the door.

And we did.  Philomena, Lucy, and I stayed with Fluttershy throughout the rest of the day.  Her chores were simply making sure the animals were fed and watered throughout the day.  And had enough water to last the night.  Rarity found out shortly after the girls left the hospital, which had her squealing over Fluttershy for about half an hour.  And was already thinking about making some baby blankets, booties, and other baby things.  The word spread from there and while they seemed excited for Fluttershy, they had mixed reactions that I was the father.  That got me thinking of how the nobles will take it and how much grief they’ll give her over it.  I didn’t care what they said about me, I just wanted to protect sweet Fluttershy.

We finally got back to the cottage and were able to relax over some herbal tea.  Relaxing herbs due to how her day went.  “I’m concerned about how the Canterlot nobles might make a deal out of this and cause trouble for you,” I told her after she served the tea for us.  Philomena, Fluttershy, and I were at the kitchen table while Lucy was perched by an open window.

“I’m not worried,” she commented in return, “everypony around here seemed genuinely excited for me.”

“Yeah, but they all know you here, and aren’t persuaded by politics either.”  Leaning back in the chair I sipped the tea in thought.  “Blueblood has been cut off from the outside which means that he can’t order anypony from inside anymore.  However, even after my little speech to the council odds are there’s going to be those who won’t change.  And thus will seek to do anything they can to either get rid of me or discredit me.  And with that in mind is why I want to do everything I can to protect you from that.”

“Oh, well thank you, Fred but I’m not worried,” she dismissed with a smile.  “I’ve got my friends, you two included, and Discord to help me.”

I blinked at the last name.  “Discord, who’s Discord?”

A flash of magic later and a creature appeared floating above the table.  It was sitting in an upside-down chair hovering above the table.  It was so strange and looked like something a god had sneezed together from a bunch of different animals and called it good enough.  “That would be me,” he said staring down at me.

“Hi Discord,” Fluttershy giggled in greeting.  “Fred was just telling me how concerned he is about what the Canterlot nobles might do to me.”

Discord scoffed it off with a quick laugh, “Why would they?  Not like you have anything to do with them.  Besides they wouldn’t dare.”

“They’d dare alright,” I mused.

Fluttershy answered him with, “Because I’m pregnant with his foal.”

Discord floated upside down in shock for about two seconds before he was on the floor in an instant and staring me right in the face with literal fire in his eyes.  “What did you do?”

“It wasn’t him, Discord,” Fluttershy said quickly to calm him down.  “It was Flutterbat that forced it on him after she bit him which paralyzed him.”  When he looked at her in confusion she continued more calmly, “It started one morning when the fruit bats came to AJ’s orchard.  My friends convinced me to use my stare on the bats so Twilight can use a spell on them, so they wouldn’t eat all the apples.  But that turned me into Flutterbat.  Because Twilight’s spell gave me fruit bat attributes, which also included their reproductive cycle.  Flutterbat bit him, paralyzed him, and then…um…”

Discord waved a claw, “I get the idea.”  At least he didn’t look like he was about to kill me.  His face softened with concern, “It must have been horrible for you.”  Naturally, he wasn’t speaking to me with this concern.

“Would you believe that she thought it was her fault for a time?  Before we convinced her otherwise that is?”

“Oh but not anymore and I’m fine now,” Fluttershy reassured him.

So, this is the Discord character mother told me about.  He does seem protective of her, not that I blame him any.  I am too.  “You seem protective of her,” I addressed him.

“One of my only friends, so of course I am,” he replied.

“Good,” I nodded to him, looking at him with a firm calculating look.  “So, I can trust you to watch over her and our foal then?”

“What am I, a foalsitter?” there was resentment in his voice and shock on his face as he sat down in mid-air turning his back to me.

“Oh, that’s not exactly what he meant,” Fluttershy urged him to listen which he turned his head to her.  “He meant watching over me while I’m pregnant.  You don’t have to be a foalsitter if you don’t want to.  The foal won’t be born for another eight months anyway.”

“Surely you want to make sure she’s safe don’t you?” I reiterated for him.   

“Of course I do,” his face showed a firm resolve to that fact.  Then he seemed to think about it.  “Alright, I’ll make sure that Fluttershy’s safe.  Besides isn’t that what good friends are supposed to  do?”

“Yep.”

Fluttershy giggled, “Of course it is.”  Philomena had remained silent throughout this.  Which concerned me a little.  She seemed tense.  I tried calming her by running my fingers up and down her arm and shoulder.  I don’t think she likes him.

“And it seems that you have been up to quite a bit haven’t you little man?” he turned back toward me in asking.  It was one of those questions that seemed innocent enough, but had that strong I don’t like you feel to it.  Then looking to Philomena, “Such as getting together with this little firebrand.”  When he leaned in closer to her with a grin she simply stared back at him, igniting some fire his way in protest.  “Ooh,” he jerked back blinking in faux shock, then grinned again.  “Still as hot as ever.”

“It’s been an adventure,” I told him, hopefully getting his attention off of her and back onto me again.

“Won’t you stay for a bit, Discord?” Fluttershy asked, much to the shock of Philomena.

Thankfully he shook his head, “Later my dear, Fluttershy.”  He started walking away, opened up a door in mid-air.  “Ta Ta,” he sing-songed before stepping through and shutting the door behind him.

“He’s really not bad after you get to know him,” Fluttershy said in his defense.

“Don’t want to know him,” Philomena huffed defiantly.  “Was there when he humiliated Celestia and Luna.”

“That explains your feelings then,” I mused while still trying to calm her down with my hand.  “Mother told me a little about it.”

“He’s not like that anymore.  I believe that he’s changed for the better.”   

“Let’s hope so for everyone’s sake,” I said after finishing my tea.  “At any rate, it’s getting late and you have a fundraiser to do tomorrow.”

She got up and began cleaning off the table, “Oh yes, we better turn in.”  She stopped about halfway to the kitchen the turned around again with a blush on her face.  “Um…Fred…you can sleep with me…if you want to.  Philomena too.”

Philomena nodded, so I did the same, “Sure, Fluttershy.”

After taking care of the dishes, and quickly I might add, we went upstairs and got ready for bed.  Luckily for us, the bed was large enough for the three of us.  Who knew?  It was after we got to her room that both of the girls surprised me with a strip show.  Seeing Fluttershy slowly stripping for me, blushing beet red, and acting shy while doing so was one of the hottest things I’ve ever seen.  And all throughout was Philomena, dancing along with her while encouraging her with words or actions.  It was a beautiful night.

^_^

The next morning, Fluttershy’s mind was preoccupied with the fundraiser.  Her excitement for it showed in every step she took and how her face glowed this morning.  Breakfast was quick because she wanted to check in with Rarity and the Pony Tones.  She was literally half floating and half skipping the whole way to the stage.  “It’s such a beautiful day,” Fluttershy mused happily as we walked up to the stage.  Rarity and the other two performers were there already, standing and waiting.  Save for one.  “Good morning Pony Tones,” Fluttershy greeted cheerfully.

“Morning, Fluttershy,” the mare greeted happily in return.

“Where’s Big Mac?” Fluttershy asked as Philomena and I stood beside her.

“He’s conveniently late this morning,” Rarity rolled her eyes.  “Which makes the Pony Tones minus one tone.”

“Oh dear, I hope he gets here-“

“There he is,” I interrupted Fluttershy, seeing Big Mac running toward the stage.  Everypony turned to watch him pant up a storm as he walked up onto the stage.  Then leaned forward to catch his breath with his hands on his knees.

“Thank you for arriving Big Mac,” Rarity chided as she stepped up to him.  He wanted to say something, but Rarity cut him off with a wave of her hand, “I don’t want to hear it.”  She used her magic to correct his bow tie while practically dragging him across the stage to his proper position.  As I watched him, something struck me as wrong.  And it was plain that something was indeed wrong when he didn’t start the song after Rarity played the starting note.  He stood there looking ashamed and embarrassed.  “Big Mac?  Would you please start the song?”

He took a calming breath and spoke out in a soft hoarse tone that was clearly the reason he couldn’t, “Nope.”

Everypony gasped as Rarity stepped up to him, now worried, “Big Mac whatever happened to your voice?”

“Well…it was the turkey call competition,” he croaked out in embarrassment.

Rarity grabbed his bow tie by her hand and brought his face down to hers.  There was a figurative fire in her eyes as she glared up at him.  “A turkey call?  You lost your voice to a…TURKEY CALL?!”

Right then, Pinkie popped up out of nowhere and skipped in front of us, gleefully calling out, “Lost his voice and the title.”  And skipped off mimicking a turkey call that was louder than an actual turkey.

How does she do that?   

“What will you do?” Fluttershy asked, now worried for the fundraiser.  “Can you still perform?”

“I’m afraid not Fluttershy,” Rarity said sadly.

“Why not?”

“Because it would take rearranging the music and we just don’t have time,” Rarity began to walk off the stage followed by the rest.  Fluttershy simply looked downhearted.  Rarity stepped up to her and hugged her, “I’m sorry Fluttershy, but I don’t see a way to remedy the situation.”

Fluttershy hugged back before breaking the hug, holding her friend in front of her and with an excited expression saying, “Remedy!  A remedy.”  She looked over to Big Mac, “Big Mac needs a remedy.  This way, we’ll go to Zecora.”   

And so with Big Mac in tow, Fluttershy, Rarity, Philomena, Lucy, and I headed over to see this Zecora.  I had no clue who this Zecora was, but at first, I thought she was a pony in town.  That got squashed when we walked right into the Everfree forest.  “Just who is Zecora and why are we going into the Everfree?”

“Zecora is a zebra shaman that lives in the Everfree forest,” Rarity explained while trying to keep herself clean as she carefully stepped through the path.  “We met her a little over three years ago.  She kept walking into town wanting to shop, but we were afraid of her I’m ashamed to say.  In short, thanks to Apple Bloom she became our friend by helping us with the Poison Joke remedy.”

“Poison Joke?” I asked curiously.

She pointed toward some pretty blue flowers off to the side of the path we were walking by.  “They look harmless, but when touched they pull a joke on you.  Like a cruel prank.  Best to never touch them.”

“Don’t worry I don’t plan to,” I told her while giving them a very wide berth.  “Something tells me I don’t want to know what they will do to me.”

“She’s just up ahead,” Fluttershy called out from the front.  Up ahead my eyes spotted a large tree that was made into a hut.  Similar to the library, but smaller.  One door and a circular window decorated the front of the tree with many tribal masks and other ornaments scattered around it.  It seemed so odd and out of place to me.  It would fit right in with some tribes in Africa though.  Fluttershy was first up to the door.

“Zecora?” she knocked on the door as we stood behind her.  “It’s Fluttershy and I’ve brought some friends.”  Big Mac and Rarity were standing next to her when the door opened.  And in the doorway stood a black and white striped anthropomorphic Zebra.  Her “mane” was nothing but a Mohawk.  She had on golden rings around her neck and wrists while wearing something similar to skin but I knew it wasn’t.  It was fashioned similar to a bikini.  And that was it.  She stood about four or so inches taller than Fluttershy.

“It is Fluttershy, my dear friend,” she spoke in rhymes, which surprised me.  “Is there something I need to mend?”

“Oh yes, actually,” Fluttershy stepped aside motioning to Big Mac.  “You see Big Mac lost his voice and he sings with the Pony Tones.  They’re supposed to sing for the fundraiser today, but can’t.  So, I hoped that you would have something to help him.”

She took a look at him with a smile, “Come inside, and let’s find out, whether or not he will croak or shout.”  Then she turned and went inside.  Big Mac, Rarity, and Fluttershy were first, then Philomena and I.

After we got inside Fluttershy decided to introduce me to her, “Oh Zecora, I want you to meet someone.”  While Fluttershy stepped away from Rarity and Big Mac is when Zecora saw me.

I did what anyone else would do.  I gave her a smile and waved a hand in greeting as Fluttershy stepped over to us.  In the span of two seconds, the look in her eyes went from happy to be with some friends to I’m going to kill you.  She started shouting something in another language that I couldn’t understand.  Shouted at me so loud and sudden it jump scared all of us.  Poor Fluttershy dashed behind Big Mac in fright.  It shocked me as well, but even more so when she turned around and started grabbing a couple of bottles.

“Zecora!?” Rarity shouted, trying to get her attention while I backed up toward the door in caution.  “Stop it this instant!”  It didn’t help because Zecora was still shouting in that other language that we couldn’t understand.

And quicker than I ever thought possible, she turned around and flung a couple of bottles of blue liquid at me.  I didn’t even have time to bring up my hands to shield my face, much less put up my shield.  Both of the bottles hit my face, shattered and the blue liquid ran down my face.  It hurt like hell when it hit because parts of the bottle, being glass, dug into my skin.  Which had me shouting in pain with my hands to my face.  Unfortunately, that was just the start of this nightmare.  While Big Mac, Rarity, and Philomena were trying to hold back Zecora, my world started spinning.  And while it was disorienting it also took away some of the pain.  It also revealed what was in the bottles.  Pulling a shaking hand away from my face showed me a blue pedal.  And as the world started to fade away I was able to utter two words, “Oh fuck!”

^_^

The next thing I knew was that my body was underwater in a large wooden tub.  It was like coming up from a nightmare as my senses returned to me.  While my body gasped for air after surfacing, the memory of what Zecora threw at me returned as well.  After taking a few coughs and wiping my wet hair out of my eyes, I was able to look around.  It was the large soaking tub in the spa and everypony was there.  Twilight and the girls with Philomena were all looking at me with fearful concerned looks on their faces.  While bracing myself against the edge of the tub with my arms, I looked over at them, “Alright, just what the hell did that poison joke do to me and where the hell is Zecora?”

They immediately brightened, some letting out a sigh of relief.

“Why do you want to know where Zecora is?” Fluttershy asked timidly.  Her eyes still held some nervousness for me in them.

My fingers interlocked and a wicked grin slowly crept up on my face, “Let’s just say she needs to learn some manners.  She chucked those bottles at me knowing full well she had no idea what they would do to me.  And by the looks on your faces, I’m probably better off not knowing what happened.”  The looks on their faces were all I needed.  “And by the looks, you’re giving me, I’m right.  Just tell me how long was I under its influence.”

“Long enough that the fundraiser was ruined,” Rarity’s soft saddened voice hit my ears.  “We know it wasn’t your fault, darling.”  The rest agreed with soft words or nods.

Twilight and Philomena both stepped up to me hugging me.  “We’re just thankful that you’re back to normal,” Twilight said softly to me.  Philomena seconded that with a soft coo of her own.

“I’m glad I’m back to normal as well,” I hugged them in return.  But after pulling back they could tell, by the look in my eyes, that it wasn’t the end of it.  “However, she’s going to answer for this.”  Taking a quick look down proved that I was naked and a quick look around didn’t show me my clothes.  “Do I even want to know what happened to my clothes?”  When they didn’t answer right away, I hung my head with a sigh, “Alright just tell me what happened.”

“In short,” AJ said after clearing her throat, “you went on a naked rampage through the city.  Burning things, destroying things.  The fundraiser decorations were destroyed and the animals scattered.  And while everyone and everypony were busy trying to put out the fires, and while we were trying to get Twilight and calm you down, you had decided that every mare in town was now part of your harem.”

I couldn’t believe my ears.  While she was explaining it to me I put my hands to my face, as if to hide, while shaking my head.  “Good god.”  Underneath the embarrassment was anger.  When my eyes spotted a robe hanging on the wall, my hand shot out, and used my magic to levitate it over to me.  Then I got out of the tub and wrapped it around me.

“Uh...dude, where you going?”

“Zecora’s, Rainbow,” I told her and headed toward the exit.

“Now sugarcube,” AJ cautioned me as she stepped in front of me, “you’re not going to do anything rash are you?”

I looked down at her with an almost manic grin, “Why no.  I’m just going to bring her to town, dragging her by her Mohawk if I have to, and have her issue a public apology to both myself and to the town explaining what happened.  So, you girls are going to keep helping with putting out the fires and repairs.  Twilight I want you to speak to Mayor Mare about what happened and to have the town assemble in front of Town Hall.  Philomena and I are going to bring Zecora to town.”

^_^

The trek through town was one of embarrassment and anger.  Even though I knew it wasn’t my fault, it was still embarrassing what I did under the poison joke plant.  And anger that Zecora had purposely thrown those bottles at me knowing full well she didn’t know how it would affect me.  So, I got mixed reactions from fear and caution to simply confused from the town.  Not everypony, though, gave me a bad look.

“Hey, Fred,” came a young girl’s voice off to the side.  It proved to be Apple Bloom and her friends when I turned to look.

“Hey girls,” I greeted them with a small smile as we reached the edge of the city.

“We’ve been hearing something about you tearing up the city,” Scootaloo’s tone of voice held accusation and caution in it.  Not surprising.

“But you would never do that,” Sweetie came to my defense.

“Not on purpose or willingly, you’re right, Sweetie,” I told her.  “Zecora hit me, purposely, with poison joke when we went with Fluttershy to see her about a remedy for Big Mac.”

“Oh, well that would explain why you pretty much attacked the town,” Apple Bloom looked up at me defending me.  “Poison joke could turn you evil as a prank.”

“But why would Zecora do that?” Scootaloo questioned as we started walking into the forest.  “We know she wouldn’t do anything to hurt the town.”

“She hates humans,” Apple Bloom spoke up.  “We talk a lot as she teaches me about plants and herbs.  And she’s witnessed that poison joke won’t work on a human.”

“And since I’m not entirely human…” I trailed off looking down at them.

“It affected you because you’re part pony,” Sweetie finished.  “But did she know that?”

“I’ve never met her until today,” I told them.

“She must have been just grabbing bottles and tossing them,” Scootaloo mused aloud as we walked down the path.

“We’ve got to talk to her about it, come on,” Apple Bloom took the lead to Zecora’s.  I’m glad that they’re with me because it will force me to keep my anger in check.  She had a lot to answer for and she was going to do it one way or another.

^_^

Apple Bloom was the first one to reach Zecora’s hut and start knocking on her door.  “Zecora?  You there?”  We were just about five feet or so behind her, and me with my shield up already, as the door started to open.   

Zecora saw Apple Bloom first giving her a wide happy smile before the other two walked up beside her.  “Apple Bloom and friends,” Zecora started saying before spotting me, “what are…”  Then stopped when our eyes met.  And the look in them now told me that she wasn’t sorry for what happened.  Either that or she didn’t know what happened.

“You have a lot to answer for, Zecora,” I told her stepping up behind the girls.  The girls parted for me as I continued, “Because of you, the poison joke sent me on a rampage through the city.  Ruining Fluttershy’s fundraiser and tarnishing my good name that I’ve worked hard to establish.”

She actually snorted at me sounding almost like an angry bull with angry narrowed eyes.

Alright, if that’s the way she wants to play it.  My eyes narrowed right back at her.  “You have two choices, Zecora.  Either go back to town, where Mayor Mare is waiting for you, to speak with them and explain that it was you who threw the poison joke on me and therefore your fault.  Contribute every bit you have to Fluttershy’s fundraiser and publicly apologize.”  I stepped up to her and ignited my hand to emphasize my authority.  She took a step back now looking uncertain of herself.  “Or I come back with my Mother, Aunt Luna, and soldiers to have you hauled away to the dungeons to answer for your crimes against the crown and the citizens of Ponyville.”  By the time I got done, we had backed all the way into her hut with her back against the wall.

I didn’t know why she felt the obvious way she did, but this time I won’t tolerate it if she had the ability to turn me into a maniac.  And the look in her eyes told me that she knew it too.  And that she was rolling the options in her head.

“Zecora?  Why would you do something like that?” Apple Bloom asked her.  Even I could hear the hurt in her voice.  She must have seen Zecora as a teacher for her potion lessons.  Having seen this horrible side to her must hurt.  “Fred is a prince and a good…um,” she hesitated while mulling it over, “human pony…um…thing?”  She really didn’t know what to call me.  To reassure her, I reached over and patted her head.  She giggled slightly, “My sister didn’t like him at first, but now calls him a friend.”

“As does my sister,” Sweetie stepped up on the other side of me.  “She felt so awful about how she treated him and now she's his friend too.”

“Even Rainbow Dash is friends with him,” Scootaloo spoke up from behind Sweetie Belle.  Then she sounded uncertain.  “At least I think she does.  When I visit her, I hear her whispering his name and moaning sometimes.  What’s up with that?”

I couldn’t take my eyes off of Zecora in fear of what she might do.  But my eyes went wide when my ears picked up that bit of news and the heat in my face told me that I was blushing as well.  That sent my mind right to the gutter, which I really couldn’t afford right now.  So, it was time to keep it on topic.  “What’s your choice Zecora?”

After taking a quick look at the three whispering girls and one more look at me, and my flaming hand, she relented with a slow nod.  Though the hatred in her eyes didn’t fade any, her resolve did thankfully.

“Good choice,” putting out my hand I motioned her toward the door.  “March!”

^_^

The girls were in front of Zecora and with me following her making sure she didn’t change her mind.  And with me still, in my robe, we walked back into town and up to town hall.  Mayor Mare was there along with the girls and the rest of the town.  All the fires were put out, but there was still lots of damage to fix.  Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo walked up to their respective sisters and Rainbow Dash.  As I followed Zecora as she took her place beside the Mayor.  The crowd started to quiet down as we approached and with me getting mixed reactions from the public.  Which, hopefully, would be taken care of right now.  And with me standing behind Zecora with my arms crossed over my chest I heard her speak.

“The fires and damage to the town that I’ve seen are true.  And all caused by a flower that is blue.  The flower that is blue, that I have said.  I threw a bottle of it at the human named Fred.”  Not acknowledging my position I noticed.  The crowd started murmuring and complaining when she said that.

“Are you telling me Zecora that you are the one that poisoned Prince Fred with the poison joke that sent him on the rampage through the city?” Mayor Mare asked with a disappointed tone.

“It is true, I’m the one that hit him with a flower that is blue,” Zecora acknowledged her with a nod.  “To the damage to the city and the chaos done, I am of remorse.  However, of the human named Fred, he can get beaten by a horse.”  She turned to me and looked at me with a hateful glare when saying the last sentence.  Then without another word, she turned and started leaving.

“Say what now?!” AJ’s voice shot out above the murmuring crowd like the crack of a whip.

“Zecora?!  Why on earth would you say something like that?!” Apple Bloom asked as Zecora simply walked by her without another word.

The whole town watched her walk away.  And as the crowd started to disburse I was able to hear some agree with her and some disagreed with her.  Philomena and Twilight were at my side in seconds with the rest of the girls walking up to me.   

“I’ve never seen her like that,” Fluttershy spoke out softly as she stood in front of me.

“Neither have I,” Sweetie agreed in shock.

“I can’t believe that she’s like that,” Apple Bloom complained, her voice holding a sad tone to it.  “She’s always nice to me, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo.  Always helping me with my studies.”

AJ stepped up to talk with the three young girls while I stepped up to Mayor Mare.  “Mayor Mare?” I continued when she turned to look up at me.  “Why don’t you try and take up a collection for Fluttershy and the Pet Center from the town.  I’ll help as well.”

“Thank you, Prince Fred,” she actually smiled at me this time.  “That will be most helpful.

When I turned around Apple Bloom and her friends were waving goodbye to me, so I returned it with a smile wishing them a good day.  “Twilight?  Didn’t I hear that the girl’s lessons are tomorrow?” I asked her, standing in front of her.

“Yes.”

“In that case,” now turning toward Rainbow and Harmony, “you mind if I take time to spend with Rainbow and Harmony tomorrow?”

“I think that would be alright,” Twilight agreed with a smile.  “I’ll be busy anyway.”

Looking toward Philomena, I asked her with my eyes.  She seemed to think about it, looking between me and Harmony, but agreed.  Leaning down I kissed her beak and rubbed my cheek against hers, “You’re the best, Philomena.  Why don’t you spend some time with Fluttershy and Lucy.  Especially Lucy, considering what happened today.”

“Ok,” she replied rubbing her cheek against mine in return.

“So, what do you two say about a day to ourselves tomorrow?” I asked them.  I was excited about it.  Haven’t had the opportunity for it before other than that one trip to Canterlot with Rainbow.  Even then I scooted her off onto the Wonderbolts, though I’m sure that won some brownie points with her though.
> Chapter Twenty Four:  Rainbow’s Treasure
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next morning I woke up early, earlier than either Fluttershy or Philomena did.  They were both cuddled up with me, so it was a bit of a challenge getting out of bed without waking them.  After accomplishing the near-impossible task, I looked back to see them both cuddling each other.  And as cute as that was, I wanted to take an early hot shower.  As the hot water washed over me, my mind returned to yesterday and how much it was ruined for Fluttershy.  Even though not my fault, and even though Mayor Mare did what she could to help the town donate, I was still upset about it.  Fluttershy’s pets didn’t get their homes, only some money was raised for the pet center, and the Pony Tones didn’t get to sing either.  

And all because Zecora has an issue with humans.  And still told me to die right in front of the whole town.  Issues and problems I want to solve by tackling them head-on, but in situations like this, it burns me that the only thing I can do is leave her alone.  If I try to do anything, including simply talking to her, it would have the opposite effect that I intend.

It was while I was soaping myself down, and still feeling upset for Fluttershy, that I heard the door open.  Fluttershy’s shower was a tub slash shower and it didn’t have a privacy curtain.  At first, I thought it was either Fluttershy or Philomena, so I didn’t look.  That was until Rainbow spoke up.

“Hey Fluttershy?” she started to ask with a tone of voice that held similar emotions to mine.  Then she stopped talking and looked at me with wide eyes obviously not expecting me to be there.  However, there I was and was currently soaping down my southern region at the time.  And her eyes immediately went south, started blushing, wings starting to unfold and rise, and all she said after that was…  “Uh…”

This was too good.  With a smirk, I started giving her a little show.  Leaning back against the wall and slowly stroking myself for her, I moaned out, “Good morning, you naughty mare.”

It took her mind a second to realize what was said to her.  “Huh?” her head snapped up now looking at me with widened eyes and raised stiff wings filled with arousal.  “No, I didn’t…wasn’t…Fluttershy was supposed to be here,” she was finally able to get out, sounding like a nervous schoolgirl that was caught cheating.

My grin spread seeing how flustered she was.  “She’s still sleeping,” I told her then used my other hand to curl my finger at her.  “Care to join me?”

“No!” she said quickly.  Too quickly as she took a couple of steps forward with her wide eyes locked onto mine when said it.  Which meant she was now less than five feet away from me.  “I’ll watch,” she said, again quickly.  She meant “wait” but that’s not what she said.  Plus she looked down again when she said it.  “I mean grip,” she tried to correct but failed.  “I mean stroke,” she started to panic at this point.

Figuring I’d stop her, I used my free hand to put a finger to her lips with another smirk.

She stopped, looked up at me, and then sighed seeming to calm down.  “I wanted to talk to Fluttershy about yesterday,” she finally said relatively calmly.  Relatively because her voice still betrayed how aroused she was.

Because of how I felt about yesterday, the smirk vanished from my face as I looked down at her with understanding.  “Yeah, I know how you feel,” I told her with a sigh, stopping what I was doing down south.

“It’s not right what happened yesterday,” she looked up at me with sad eyes both for me and for Fluttershy.

“I agree with you,” I nodded down to her while shifting the water so it would flow over me again.  Which not only got me wet but started getting her wet as well.  “Unfortunately, there’s not much we can do that hasn’t already been done.  Except maybe going door to door asking for donations and telling them that it was because of Zecora and that cursed blue flower of hers.”  And like always she was wearing her sports outfit.  However, both were white in color this time.  And now they were wet.  Which started turning the sports bra and the tight-fitting Daisy Duke type speedo she was wearing partially see-through.  She didn’t have a clue either.  And she didn’t step back after she started getting wet.

“Well, why don’t we?” she questioned while looking up to me and actually stepping into the shower.  I looked down at her with widened eyes of my own that immediately started eyeballing her more eye-catching features.  As the white thin fabric got wet, the color of her fur plus the darker shade of her nipples bled through.

And my brain started to sputter and die because of the glorious scene before me.  “Why don’t we what?” my voice came out sounding a little spaced out as my eyes roamed over her athletic figure.

“Go door to…Why are you look at me like that?” she corrected herself when she finally noticed my spaced out look.  And when I didn’t answer right away she looked down at herself finding the reason why.  She stood there for a few seconds as if contemplating what to do before she shook her head as if to clear it.  “You know what?” she asked rhetorically making me look at her face.  Then, to my surprised, she grabbed my waist with a hearty, “Buck it,” and pulled our bodies together with my hard member squished between us.  She raised a leg, wrapped it around me to hold me against her, and started kissing and moaning, wrapping her arms around my neck.  Her next words came out low and soft, with a throaty needy allure to it, and spoke as fast as Pinkie when she’s excited.  “I’m a naughty mare, a very naughty mare.  And I want you to punish me again and again from behind before filling me up.  I want to feel you deep inside me as punishment, making me your mare.  I want it, I need it, and I’ve fantasized about what my counterpart said in her letter to me.  And I’ll meet you at Twilight’s after I go home and change while thinking about you, see ya.”  Then quickly left the bathroom leaving me with a blown mind that went right to the gutter.

After she left, my mind gladly jumped into the gutter leaving me standing there, wide-eyed, and in shock at what she had just said.  I stood there unmoving because my mind was too busy flashing pictures through my mind of me doing just what she said to me to her.  Which my member gleefully saluted to.  I didn’t know how long I stood there with a goofy excited look on my face.  But I know it was still there when Fluttershy opened the door and noticed me.

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy giggled cutely as she stepped in, walking up to me in her simply partially see-through nightgown.  “Are you alright?”

“Rainbow was just here,” I said to her, sounding my mind was lost in a horny teenager’s wet fantasy.

She giggled again, “What did she say?”

“Let’s just say she wants to be mine,” I told her while not expanding on what she said.

She smiled wide putting her hands together, “Oh, I’m so glad that she finally confessed.”

“Confessed?”  You mean what Scootaloo heard was real?

She smiled at me with a nod stepping over to me and turning off the cold water.  Turned out I used all of the hot water.  “Oh yes.  She’s felt that way for a while now.”  She brought my head down to whisper, “She even asked for Philomena and Twilight’s permission.”  Looking down at her it was almost too good to believe.  “They agreed it would be alright.”

“And what about you and us?” I asked her, taking her head into my hands.

She leaned up and lightly kissed me with a smile, “I’m fine with it.  A stallion having multiple mares isn’t unheard of here because of the male to female ratio.  It creates a better chance for a colt to be born.  Most times it’s a filly.”   

The only thing my mind could do at the moment was sputtering out a soft, “Oh.”

Then Philomena walked in, naked.  I saw her first and smiled which made Fluttershy turn around.  “Oh good morning, Philomena,” Fluttershy greeted as she took off her nightgown letting it drop to the floor.  “Rainbow was here letting him know how she felt about him.”

“That good,” Philomena praised, walking up to me, taking my head in her talons, and rubbing her cheek against mine.  “She good pony.  Am glad to have her be yours.”

This is like every man’s fantasy come to life, so I looked at them both with a silly-looking smile on my face.  “I honestly have no idea what to say other than this world, and you girls, continue to surprise me every day.”

“We have more surprises,” Philomena told me with a grin and went to start the water.

“No hot water left,” I told her sadly and with embarrassment, “it ran out when I was standing here in shock.”

“Oh don’t worry,” Fluttershy dismissed with a smile and a wave of her hand, “it refreshes quickly.  I bet there’s hot water again already.”

I was confused for a second until I remember and muttered out a soft, “Magic, of course.”  And watched with growing excitement when both Philomena and Fluttershy got into the shower with me, turning on the water again.  And as the hot water started to steam up the room so did the morning action in Fluttershy’s cottage.

^_^

While we walked up to the library my mind was filled with the images from the earlier shower.  And what a show it was.  But now Rainbow, Harmony, and I had a mission this morning.  The whole way there I was pretty much ignored, but they didn’t give me dirty looks either.  After opening the door and stepping inside Harmony called out to me from where Twilight was teaching the Crusaders, as she saw me first.

“Hey handsome, over here.”

“Good morning all,” I greeted after walking over to the group to stand between Harmony and Rainbow.  It was just like it was last time as far as how everything was setup.  Scootaloo was trying to put the unicycle back together again, Apple Bloom was trying out more potions, and Sweetie Belle was getting better at her magic.  Twilight looked over at Harmony with a look that spoke of caution and jealousy when she hugged me.  I didn’t want to be rude, so I hugged her back.  However, Twilight’s look was concerning, with a finger I gestured Twilight over to me.  And with a smile, she came over and while she was looking at me straight in the eyes, grabbed my head and brought it down for a passionate, and very possessive, kiss.  Needless to say, I kissed back just as fiercely.

The Crusaders were giggling, clapping, and whistling.  Rainbow, I spotted out of the corner of my eye, was rolling her eyes but smiling at the same time.  Harmony, meanwhile, had her arms crossed under her chest and looking over at us with an “I get it” look on her face.

“I know you want to stay with Fluttershy, but don’t forget about me,” Twilight whispered while looking longingly into my eyes with her arms still wrapped around my waist holding me to her.

I smirked down to her, “Never, you’re too adorkable,” then kissed her lightly again as she blushed, but pouted slightly at being adorkable.  I could sense that there was going to be a talk between Twilight and Harmony, but Rainbow cut that off quickly.

“Alright, enough with the mushy stuff this morning, we got stuff to do,” Rainbow grabbed my arm and started hauling me toward the front door.  “Come on, Harmony,” she called back with my ears picking up the “goodbyes” and “so longs” of the Crusaders as we left the library.

“Alright, Rainbow, who do you think we should talk to first?”

“I don’t know, Fred,” she replied as we walked down the street toward the center of town.  I let her lead with my arm around her waist and a smile on my face.  Rainbow didn’t protest my arm around her surprisingly.  Even started walking closer to me.

“How about Vinyl?” I offered.  “She could ask for donations during some of her gigs.”

“Not a bad idea, dude, let’s go.”

^_^

When we approached the house Rainbow stopped and tilted an ear toward it, listening.  “There’s something off,” she said, standing about ten feet from the door.

I listened for a second before looking down at her, “I don’t hear anything.”

“I know, that’s just it,” when she looked up to me they held deep concern, “I don’t hear anything.  There’s always some beats going on inside.”

I just gave her a deadpan look before walking up to the door and knocking with a roll of my eyes.  “Ever heard of headphones?” was my rhetorical question to her as we waited for the door to open.

It was Octavia that opened the door for us.  She must have just woken up due to the cute bedhead she was sporting.  That and the long slim black nightgown gave it away as well.  Attractive I must admit.  

Rainbow greeted her first, “Hey Octavia, I was wondering if we could talk to you and Vinyl real quick?  About yesterday?”

I gave her a hopeful smile while I heard Harmony, “Please?”

Without a word, she motioned us inside before shutting the door behind us.  Then motioned for us to sit down on the couch with a wave of her hand with, “I’ll get Vi.”  Then disappeared through the bedroom door across the room.  The main living room itself seemed to be split in half.  Everything from the color of the room to the decorations was completely different.  Octavia’s side of the room was more brown and wood tones while Vinyl’s was more blues and electric.  Each side setup to their music preference.  Even the couch was split down the middle. 

“Wow,” my voice soft and filled with a little awe and wonder, “these two girls are literally a living cliché.”

“I know, right?” Rainbow looked over at me with a girlish agreeing chuckle.  “Just think of the music they can create if they work together?”

Meanwhile, Harmony stayed silent and even leaned up against me.  Instinctively my arm went around her where she settled into me more with a happy sigh.

“It definitely would be something to hear,” I agreed.

A couple of seconds later, Vinyl’s door opened.  My eyes widened in an instant to take her all in.  The only thing she was wearing was a short wide skirt that stopped about two inches past her butt and crotch.  Her shirt was also short, a basic white t-shirt, that stopped just below her bust.  No underwear either.  And if she moved just right I got some wonderful peek-a-boo eye candy.  Needless to say, my eyes were glued to her the second she came out of her room.

Our eyes met, she smiled and greeted me with a, “Morning, man.  What’s up?”

“We were wondering if we could talk to you two about what happened yesterday?” I asked with another hopeful smile.

“Sure,” Vinyl agreed and started looking around for a place to sit.

Octavia rolled her eyes slightly with a short sigh, “Vi, they’re sitting on the only couch we have.  Just where are we going to sit?”

When I looked around, it turned out that she was right.  The only place to sit down, in the immediate area, was the couch.  And there was just enough room for the three of us.  When contemplating this question, Vinyl took one look at me and grinned.  I wasn’t sure if that was good for me or not, but my eyes followed her as she sashayed her way over to me.

“That’s where you’re wrong, Octy,” Vinyl announced then turned around and sat right down on my lap.  “There’s a very comfortable spot right here.”  Octavia was looking at her in shock and disbelief.  Meanwhile, Vinyl was wiggling herself in my lap, leaning back against me firmly, and patting my legs.  “Say, Octy?  Didn’t you say this was a recliner?  How come it’s not reclining?”

With a smirk, and knowing what she wanted, I scooted forward a ways to a more laid back position.

“There, much better,” she relaxed against me, laying her head back against my chest just under my chin.  Harmony was trying to hold back a giggle as she was loving this.  Rainbow saw the humor in it but wasn’t sure what to think considering she had just confessed to me about her feelings, so I think she was torn about this.  And it showed on her face as she looked between us.  “What?!” Vinyl looked around as if searching for something that should have been there but wasn’t.  “No armrests?”  And while trying to hold back a chuckle myself, I moved my arms forward, straight out, then pointing my fingers down to mimic a couple of armrests.  “Ah, there they are,” Vinyl seemed happy with this as she laid her arms over mine then interlocked her fingers with mine before wiggling herself a little to get more comfortable.  “Ok, go ahead.”

Now, this is awesome.  Harmony was quietly giggling as she couldn’t quite contain herself.  Rainbow was going between a slight giggle at finding it funny to look at Vinyl like she’s trying to steal me away from her.  I, on the other hand, was quite content with being her seat because the sides of my arms were brushing up against her breasts every now and then when she would move in just the right way.  And Octavia groaned, put a hand to her face, and with a shake her head.

“Basically, we were wondering if you could put in a good word for Fluttershy and her pet center during some of your shows.  To try and raise more donations for the next week or so?”

“Yeah, Rainbow sure,” Vinyl agreed happily.  “That’s not a problem.”  Then she looked over at her roommate, “What about you Octy?”

“I’ll do what I can,” she replied in agreement, now looking at Vinyl with a disapproving look.

“Thank you,” Harmony smiled at her.  “The other thing was making sure that you knew that yesterday wasn’t Fred’s fault.”  Then winked at Vinyl, “But I think I can see where you stand on that one.”

“Oh yeah,” looked over at her, wiggling slightly as her way of agreeing with her, “it totally wasn’t his fault.  We’ve seen the effects of poison joke for years, right Octy?”

When Octavia looked my way, it was a look that told me she was thinking about it.  I gave her my best innocent smile I could.  After a few seconds, she nodded to me with a small smile.  “No, yesterday wasn’t his fault.”

“Thanks,” was my whisper to Vinyl into her ears.

“No problem, man,” she replied with an alluring whisper of her own.

“Well, thank you for understanding,” Rainbow began saying while looking directly at me with a stern look that clearly said “let’s go” and got up from the couch.  “We still have ponies to see, so we’ll get out of your mane’s.”  Harmony got the hint and got up as well beginning to walk toward the door, with a wink to me in passing.

Vinyl didn’t get up or let go of my hands either.

I heard Harmony giggle again before Rainbow crossed her arms under her chest and stared at me, “Well?”

“Vi,” Octavia patiently sighed with a roll of her eyes at her, “get up off of him.”

“Why?  It’s not like he’s complaining,” was her snickering snarky response.

Octavia gave her a tongue in cheek look and motioned to me, “He’s a stallion that-“

“Man,” Vinyl corrected.

“Whatever!  He’s a male and got a half-naked female sitting in his lap that’s not wearing any underwear,” she emphasized her point by widening her eyes at Vinyl.  “Why would he complain?”

“Good point,” Harmony agreed with a wide grin and another wink to me.

“I think some mare is jealous,” was the cheeky and playful response from Vinyl.  She also winked to her, “Want me to sit on your lap?”

“NO!” she said it, but even I could tell that she was too embarrassed by the question.  Vinyl turned her head away after blushing with a slight huff, but the nervous and aroused tone in her voice also gave it away.

“Ok, here I come,” Vinyl pushed off of me getting up.  Then looked back at me with a wink, “Stay cool, man, and don’t be a stranger.”  Her focus was now on Octavia as she crouched down slightly as if fixing to pounce on her in a wrestling match.  “Ready or not, Octy, here I come.”

And while she was crouched down in front of me, intentional or not, I got a wonderful few of her nearly fully exposed rear end and tail.  That was until Octavia gave out a startled playful yelp before retreating into her room.  Where Vinyl was quick to follow, shutting the door behind her ending my short voyeur experience.

Now that I was free, much to my disappointment, I got up and followed Rainbow and Harmony out the door.  “Alright, who’s next?” I asked while looking down the street.  “The town square is right up ahead.”

Rainbow thought about it while heading toward the center of town.  After a few minutes, she hummed out, “The flower girls are just up ahead, we could talk to them.”  And started to briskly walk.  Neither Harmony nor I knew who they were.

“Who are they?” I asked, giving a nod in greeting to the pony we were passing.  Said pony was an older stallion doing something to his small lawn, who just gave me a short snort before ignoring me.

“They run, and take care of, the flower shop in town,” Rainbow told us.  “Daisy is the Pink coated and green-haired earth mare pony.  Rose, or Roseluck, is the light yellowish tan earth mare with two-tone red hair.  And Lily Valley is the light pink coated earth mare with a light yellowish-orange hair.  They grow their own flowers to sell at the shop.”

“Alright,” walking beside her I put an arm around her shoulders.  Harmony thought she would join in by grabbing my other arm and putting it around her shoulders as well.  When I looked at her she responded with a playful wink, which had me smiling back at her.  Rainbow didn’t complain, per se, but she did roller her eyes at me.

The shop that we walked up to was a single-story shop with a covered porch in front surrounded by protective netting.  And in front of that was two rows of flowers sitting on tables.  All different kinds and colors were presented for their buyers to gaze over.  My mind immediately thought about what Rainbow’s hair would look like with the number of different flowers to choose from.

It appeared that Daisy was the only one of the three mares that were outside of the shop at the time.  She was wearing a cream-colored simply full-length dress that, due to the worn and stained nature of the fabric, appeared to be her work dress.  She was watering the flowers with one of those old-fashioned metal watering jugs.

“Hey, Daisy,” Rainbow called out to her as we walked up to a flower display.  “Can we talk to you, Roseluck, and Lily for a few minutes?”

“Sure,” she began agreeing with her head down, but that stopped as soon as her eyes spotted me, “Rainbow DaAAHhhh.”  Her attitude changed instantly as she was pronouncing Rainbow’s last name.  She went from calling out Rainbow’s last name to screaming as soon as her eyes spotted me.  A second later she was inside the shop.

“Oh, this is off to a good start,” was my dry response to that.

Rainbow sighed, shaking her head.  “Yeah, sorry,” she looked up to me with apologetic eyes, “these three tend to overreact.”

“Happens a lot?” Harmony asked.

“Unfortunately,” Rainbow responded dryly while we heard muffled voices from inside.  And the occasional eye peeking out the corner of the window by the door from underneath the window curtain.  It was like that for about a minute or two and I was about to ask Rainbow if we should leave, but she answered my question for me.  “Hey girls,” she shouted into the shop, “Fred was under the influence of Poison Joke yesterday.  He’s cured now, some come on out, will you?  There’s nothing to be scared of and we want to talk about donations to Fluttershy’s Pet Center.”

There were more muffled discussions before one of them opened the door.  Immediately their words started mixing together in a cacophony of nervousness with Rose in front of both Lily and Daisy.  I simply gave them a deadpanned look as Lily and Daisy shoved Rose out the door before shutting her out.  Apparently, she’s been volunteered to deal with us.  She turned around with a nervous chuckle and a small wave of her hand just as Lily and Daisy peeked out of the two windows on either side of their front door.

Really?

It didn’t look like she either heard or understood, what was said yesterday or what Rainbow had just yelled at them.  Her nervousness only seemed to increase as she started wringing her fingers, gave out a quick calming sigh, and took a few steps forward.  She didn’t look at me or us but looked down toward the ground.  “I’ve been chosen to be part of your harem,” she said through trembling words, “if you would leave Lily and Daisy out of it.”

That’s it.  I’ve had enough.  “Oh for the love of…,” I cursed softly before turning around and starting to walk off.  “Rainbow, I know you said these three overreact, but I didn’t think they didn’t know how to listen either.  I’m done.  I’m gone.”  Waving my hand at Harmony and Rainbow I called back, “If you ever get them to listen let me know, I’m going to stop by Sugarcube Corner.  Catch up to me if and or when you two can get their heads out of the ground they grow their flowers in.”  So much for getting a flower or two for Rainbow’s hair.  Forget-me-nots would have looked good in her hair.  

Sugarcube Corner was just two buildings down from the flower shop, so it only took a couple of minutes to get there.  And when I turned to go inside, I saw both Harmony and Rainbow, out of the corner of my eye, giving the three girls a stern talking to.  Didn’t really hear them, nor wanted to for that matter.  And walked inside.

It wasn’t yet lunchtime, being two hours from now, so there wasn’t anypony inside.  There was the smell of baked goods in the air that hit my nose.  Bread and sugar.  And because the bell over the door signaled my entrance, Pinkie’s head appeared in the opening in the wall between the counter and the kitchen.  “Hey, Fred,” she greeted happily with her usual wide smile, a giggle, and a wave.  “How’s it going?”

I waved back before sitting down at the corner table again.  “Alright, I guess,” my reply had to go through a wall to get to her because she retreated back into the kitchen to continue cooking.  “Rainbow, Harmony, and I are trying to talk to the town, going door to door, about yesterday.  How it’s not my fault and asking them to ask for more donations for Fluttershy’s Pet Center.”

“How’d it go?” my ears picked up more than just her question, but also the clang of pots, pans, and machinery in the kitchen.  I still don’t know how she does it.

“Well, Vinyl and Octavia are in and plan to help for the next week.”  A grin spread across my face, remembering how Vinyl sat in my lap.  And my mind couldn’t help but picture her human counterpart doing the same thing.  A chuckle escaped me while telling her, “Vinyl also sat in my lap pretending that I was a recliner because we all sat on the couch.”

Pinkie laughed at that.

“Then we went to the flower shop-”

The bell over the door rang stopping my tale.  It was Rainbow and Harmony that walked in.  “Which we gave them a stern talking to,” Rainbow smirked before walking over to the table and sitting down beside me with Harmony on the other side.

“And they send their apologies,” Harmony added after she sat down.

“Thank you, but I noticed that they didn’t do it themselves either,” I told them, still disappointed with them.

“At least they did apologize,” Pinkie said, always looking on the bright side of things.  “But what did they do?”

“They didn’t want to face me because they were scared of me,” I told her through the wall.  “And when the door finally opened they shoved Rose out the door.  She told me that she’d been volunteered to be part of my harem so the other two would be left alone.”  I grumbled in contempt and frustration at them.  “I couldn’t take that, so I left.”

“That’s when I gave them a talking to and set them straight,” Rainbow added with a shake of her head.

“I’m glad you did,” Pinkie said stepping out of the kitchen, wearing her usual work dress, walked over to us, and sat down after putting out a plate of treats for us.  “Fred is a great guy.  Those girls should have known better.”

“Thanks, Pinkie,” she returned the smile I gave her and took one of the muffins.  “Good muffin.”

“Think you could get the Cakes to ask for donations?”

“Even better, Rainbow,” Pinkie replied happily by bouncing in her seat, ”I can make a little sign and put it in the window.”

“That sounds great, Pinkie,” Harmony agreed, taking a muffin.

“We should hit up businesses,” I muttered, taking a bite of a muffin.  “Like that sofa place than the market.  In the human world, if someone wants to raise money for a cause, then they go to a business and as them to put out a container to put the donations in or they can just round up to the nearest dollar, or in this case bit, and the difference will be the donation.”

“Sounds good to me,” Rainbow agreed and for the next thirty minutes, we had brunch before our next stop.

^_^

“Quills and Sofas,” I read the sign in front of the building that looked upon the center of town.  “I still say that’s an odd name, but then again you should hear some from the human world.”

“Like?” Harmony wondered.

“Take Wawa, for example, it’s a convenience store and food market that’s mostly in the eastern part of the nation,” I told them while trying to hold back a snicker.  “What’s funny about the name is that most little kids use “Wawa” as their first name for water.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes with a snort walking into the building with, “Whatever.”

I followed her in while whispering to Harmony.  “More than likely the company named it that because it means something else in another language.  Can’t fault them for that, but that doesn’t stop me from finding it a little silly in our language.”  She giggled, so I gave her another example.  “Another example.  We have vehicles called cars, or carts that move under their own power and not pulled by bulls.  One of the companies named one of them ‘Nova.’  Which is fine in our language, but not so well in the language in the nation just south of us.  In their language, it meant ‘No Go.’  So it didn’t sell too well in that nation.”

“I guess not,” Harmony whispered basic while giggling.

“You two done?” Rainbow complained while leaning up against the counter with her hoof tapping on the floor.

Raising my hands defensively, I walked up and joined her, “Sorry.”  

“Can I help you, my prince?” he asked, though the last two words he emphasized with disdain in his voice.  So, I guess telling him that yesterday wasn’t my fault is out this time as well.

“Just wondering if you could ask for donations to Fluttershy’s Pet Center for the next week?  Because of the Poison Joke Zecora used on me yesterday that ruined the day for her and the Pony Tones,” I told him that way, so at least he’d know and I wouldn’t have to bother questioning him.  It also helps me to get out quicker.

“Yeah, I can ask,” even though he agreed it was clear he wasn’t doing it for me.  His eyes, and the tone in his voice, still held disdain for me.

“Great thanks,” Rainbow thanked him then turned around with a wave of her hand, “We’ll get out of your mane.”  Then proceeded to pull us out of his store.

“Well, that’s another down that hates me,” I said with a disappointed sigh before putting my arms around their shoulders again.

“You can’t win them all,” harmony told me to cheer me up then leaned up giving me a kiss on the cheek, “handsome.”

I smiled my thanks down to her with a nod.  “True, but that also means that if they don’t change then their hate will slowly devour them.”

Rainbow shrugged, “Their choice, dude.”

^_^

The next area we hit was the marketplace.  And because it was spread out with many stalls, we decided to split up.  I took AJ’s area.  Being the middle of the day, people and ponies were out and about doing business.  The normal sounds of footsteps, hoofsteps, rustling paper, and haggling voices hit my ears as I started walking up to AJ’s cart.  Nobody was there at the moment, but AJ.  

As I got closer, AJ spotted me walking up giving me a smile while blushing just enough for me to notice.  “Hi, honey,” was my overly happy greeting to her after I walked up, leaned on the cart, and grinned like a maniac, “how are you?”

Her smile faded a little as she looked up at me with a raised eyebrow and a curious expression.  

I answered the unspoken question simply with, “Well you did say that you were seeing me, right?”  And grinned at her.  I know my inner ass hole decided to play, but I couldn’t help it.

She began rolling her eyes until her brain reminded her, that’s really what she had said.  Halfway through her eye-rolling, those same eyes went wide in realization.  She hung her head slightly, closing her eyes with a small patient sigh, “Fred, you’re really not going to hold me to that are you?”

Using a finger, I raised her head and waited until she looked up at me.  “I just might.”  I waited until she groaned in frustration before changing subjects, “However, right now I wanted to ask if you could ask your customers for donations to Fluttershy’s Pet Center?  Because of yesterday and all.”

She opened her eyes with a gentle thankful smile, “Of course, sugarcube.  I’m sure you already know that we were affected by that flower as well.”

“Oh yes,” acknowledging her with a nod, “how did it affect you?”

She hesitated, clearly not wanting to say it.  After urging her on with a knowing smirk she finally softly said, as she pulled down her hat, “It turned me small.”

“Small?”  I had no clue what she meant.  She nodded.  “How small?”

“About one human foot tall,” her whisper was so soft, I almost couldn’t hear it.  Then I got it.  She turned into a Tiny Tim.

A chuckle escaped me in spite of my efforts.  “Let me guess, AB was happy to finally be the big sister, right?”  She simply nodded without saying another word, still with her hat over her head.  

“She still teases me over it now and then,” she muttered quietly.

I moved her hat from her eyes and lifted her head again, “Hey, you have nothing to be ashamed about.  Just look at what happened to me.”  

There were thankfulness and amusement in the smirk she gave me, “Yeah, you did get the bad end of that one didn’t you?”

Suddenly, an angry male’s voice cut through the air like a knife, “YOU WOULD DEFEND THAT HUMAN?” 

Both AJ and I turned to look down a few carts to where Rainbow was standing before an irate stallion.  “Looks like it came from that guy in front of Rainbow,” AJ pointed out.

“And I don’t like the look that Rainbow is returning either,” voiced my concern then motioned her to follow me.  “Let’s go,” we started sifting through the crowd.

“You got a problem with that buddy?” Rainbow’s heated voice rang out as well as she stuck her nose up to his from across the cart.  “It wasn’t his fault, weren’t you there at the meeting?  It was poison joke you-“

“I don’t care what it was and no I wasn’t,” the earth stallion fired back with a growl putting his forehead to hers.  “It just proves that all humans-“

“HEY!” my voice rang out as I interrupted them.  My eyes were figuratively burning with fire as I stepped up to the whittler’s cart.  Apparently, he makes things out of wood.  A whittler.  “If you got a problem with me, fine, let’s go,” it was my turn to go nose to nose with this guy as Rainbow moved out of my way, “but you leave my friends alone.  You got that?”

“Hey!” Rainbow protested with her arms crossed under her breasts.  “I can handle him.”

I looked to her with a smirk, “I know, Rainbow, but I’d figure I’d be nice and save him from you.”

She smirked at that.

“Save me from a girl?”

Rainbow simply growled at him.

When I turned to him again he straightened up to glare at me once more.  “Ok, yeah, I got a problem with you.  Yesterday just proved that all humans should forever be slaves.  They’re mindless violent lower species of animals that forever should be in servitude of us ponies.”

I could see a glaring problem right then.  “Why?” I asked, wanting him to hang himself with his own insane logic.

“It’s law because of the violent nature of humans,” he leaned back with his arms crossed and grinned at me.  “And because it’s the law, it’s a just law.”

My face held shock in it for a split-second before it contorted with full belly laughter.  I was laughing so hard I could barely hang on to the cart.  It took me a good few minutes to calm down enough to address his insanity.  Of course, this confused the guy, and some of the audience to no end.  “It’s the law, therefore, it’s just?” I gave out a quick laugh.  “That’s your argument?”  I wiped my eyes before continuing, “You have kids?”

He raised an eyebrow at me, curious as to where this was going.  “A daughter,” he answered.

Oh, this is perfect.

“Ok,” I chuckled at him, “let’s say yesterday was real and yesterday a new law came into effect.  That made all mares in town legally part of my harem, just for the sake of argument.”  I put a finger into his face, “By your own logic, that new law would be just because it’s the law, right?”

He stammered a little in anger before finally getting out, “I would never let anything like that happen to my daughter.”

I leaned in, “Why not?  It’s law therefore it’s just, right?”

“Never,” he nearly shouted with a violent shake of his head, “It’s too immoral.”

“Exactly,” I agreed with a finger to his face, “And so is slavery.”  Turning to the audience we now had I continued, “And the reason being is that there are certain rights afforded to all sentient creatures.  Those rights are the right to speak and assemble freely.  The right to defend oneself, one’s property, and one’s family.  There are others but those are the most important.  We don’t question a dog that bites out of fear for its life, do we?  Of course not, that’s because it’s part of nature that every creature has that right to self-defense.  That is the fundamental law of nature.  And it’s by those fundamentals that equal rights for all should be established, whether it’s for a pony or human or dragon or griffon or whatever living breathing sentient being of Equestria exists.”  When I turned around to face him again his face was so red from anger at being torn apart philosophically that he was practically beside himself.  “And besides all that,” I continued with a smirk, leaning onto his cart, “if we humans are so dangerous and violent then why would you ever want one as a slave in the first place?  Much less near your daughter?”  I finished with a shake of my head, “It’s not because humans are violent.  It’s because of your hatred.  You’ve lived with hate and you like having other beings to toss around to make you feel better about yourself.  Or perhaps it’s simply the lust for power and authority.  Either way, I’m done here.”

Turning around, I put my arm around Rainbow to lead her away.  She turned around sticking her tongue out at him. To my surprise, there was some applause for what I had said while Harmony landed beside me with a big smile.  And as ponies, from the crowd, started murmuring and talking about what I had said, Harmony bumped me with her hip.  “That was beautiful, handsome.”

“Thanks,” I smiled in return, even put an arm around her shoulders as well.  “Now that our afternoon is ruined, what now?”

Rainbow growled softly, “I don’t know about you two, but I need to go to the gym and beat something up.”

After thinking about it, I chimed in, “I wouldn’t mind getting in some exercise.”

That’s when Harmony balked with a girlish chuckle, “I think I’ll skip on that.  Thanks, but no thanks. Going to the gym really isn’t my thing.”

I shrugged before giving her a sideways hug, “It’s alright, you don’t have to.”

Harmony leaned over and kissed my cheek, “In that case, I’ll see you two later.”  And she flew off leaving me with Rainbow.

“Come on,” she grabbed my hand, starting to pull me, “the gym is this way.”

^_^

A little while later, Rainbow and I were in a small-ish workout room with no windows.  Even the door didn’t have a window in it.  The room was about fifteen by twelve or so and padded all around.  I had put on a pair of sweat shorts that the gym had for me with a pair of padded gloves and padded shoes.  Not the boxing type of gloves, but the martial art kind that was padded mainly on one side.  I also got a couple of towels and a few bottles of water as well.  It wasn’t long before Rainbow walked in, still wearing the sports bra and sports shorts that she always wears.  But now also wearing the same type of gloves and shoes as I was.

“You ready, dude?” she asked shutting, and locking, the door behind her before walking up to me.

I shrugged, “Sure I guess.  You needed a sparring partner, right?”

She smirked up at me crossing her arms under her breasts, drawing my eyes to them, “Yeah, if you’re any good.”

“Well,” my brain was in gear just enough to answer, “your counterpart does martial arts and I’ve been practicing and sparing with her for a few years.  What do you practice here?”

“Wingkate,” she told me, which I never heard of naturally.  She pronounced it wing-cot-ay.  Which I guessed was this world’s version of Karate?  She noticed that I had no clue, so she explained, “It’s a pegasus martial art.  It’s even used in the military here.  I’m working on my brown belt right now.”

“If this world’s system is anything like the human world’s color rankings,” I thought out loud, “then that would be pretty high up wouldn’t it?”

“Yep,” she smirked with a nod, “Third from the top.  The top is the black belt.”

“That’s great.”

“Thanks,” she slowly smirked at me.  “So, you ready or what?”

I gave her a slow shrug and took a relaxed stance, “Sure.”

She’s quick, I’ll give her that.  And I realize now why it’s called wingkate.  The emphasis is on the wing part of its name.  She went for a basic roundhouse kick, which I blocked, but was surprised when she kept spinning around.  She used her wings to slap me, twice, across the face.  Not hard mind you, just enough to distract me from the sidekick she gave me immediately afterward.  The whole thing lasted all of about two seconds.  She didn’t kick that hard either, it’s just sparring after all.  But it was hard enough to get a soft “oof” out of me.  It was then that I got the wing part of its name.

“Ok,” I wheezed out a soft chuckle, “now I get why it's called Wingkate.”

She smirked with a look of enjoyment in her eyes at me.  “Duh,” she maintained her ready pose, “can’t block what they can’t see coming.”  I won’t go into a blow by blow, but after that fun start was when the sparring really started.  She stayed a little slow at first for me to get used to this world’s style, but also to gauge me as a sparring partner as well.  The last part was a little obvious when she would tell me, “Not bad, but try this.”  And then go into one of the more complicated kata moves. She was good, and even though I could keep up with her counterpart, it was her style that was completely different.  Wings and all.  Add that into it and I’m glad she’s interested in me and not my enemy.

With the room closed off, working up a sweat was easy in no time at all.  But the fun part was when it morphed into grappling and wrestling, so to speak.  Though it was more wrestling and fondling.  And she started it too.  It was when I thought I had her pinned when she wiggled out from underneath me, quicker than I thought possible, and was on my back with her arms and legs wrapped around me.  She brought her legs inside mine and quickly spread them apart.  That sent me to the floor, but her right hand was also between my legs at the time, so it got pinned between my now hardening member and the soft mattress on the floor.

“Got you,” her competitive growl was soft in my ear with a little allure mixed into it.

I chuckled back at her.  “Or so you think,” was my response and quickly sat up on my knees, which made her move her legs out from under me.  Then wiggled my fingers at her, “My hands are still free.”  And to make my point, they went behind me, under her wings, and right between her wing joints.  Luckily for me, her small size worked in my favor, otherwise, my hands wouldn’t have reached back there.  My fingers worked, and massaged, between her wing joints firmly and quickly.

Her body stiffened with a quick intake of breath due to the sudden rush of pleasure.  But she recovered quickly and whispered seductively into my ear, “Oh, so that’s the way you want to play it huh?”  Her hand over my member was now very active.  And her voice changed.  It softened to a bedroom quality to it that sent chills through me, “Then how about you get hard for me?”  The palm of her hand was rubbing against me up and down and then in circles so quickly and firmly that it got me hard for her in seconds.

A soft moan escaped me as I felt her wings quickly rising behind me.  “You planned this, didn’t you?” turning my head, I looked into her eyes.

She stroked my hard member, “Maybe I did,” saying to me with an alluring voice.  The look in her eyes told me that she had indeed planned it this way.

The kiss was quick after leaning in quickly to take it from her.  I heard her sigh as she returned it.  That left me the opportunity to move a hand from her back to her front, placing the palm of my hand directly between her legs.  I wanted to give as good as I got and rubbed just as firmly and quickly as she was to me.  She not only deepened the kiss with me, growling softly but also quickly untied my shorts and lowered them to expose my member to her.  Her fingers wrapped themselves around it and started stroking as if it was all hers to control.  Her waist pressed herself into my hand where I could feel the folds of her marehood even through the fabric.  “You really are a naughty mare,” my whisper was husky in her ear.

Her fingers stroked me slowly and firmly with clear possession intent, “Then spank me, Fred.”  She moaned the words into my ear as she ground her hips against my hand, “Spank me like the naughty mare I am.”  Without another word, she stood up taking me with her by the hand.

After standing up, my shorts dropped to the floor now standing naked before her.  Yet her eyes looked up to mine.  And they were filled with lust, want, and need.  My heartfelt like it would pound out of my chest she got me so hot and bothered.  Her eyes were wide as she searched mine.  “Spank me, Fred,” her voice was whisper quiet as her hand gently took my member again, “I’m your naughty mare.  Spank me hard and claim me.”

I grabbed her hands and quickly put them together over her head with a clap.  My eyes spoke only one thing to her.  My hands only spoke one thing to her as they slowly ran down her arms.  The lustful growl I gave her only spoke one thing to her.

Mine.

That was my full intention as my fingers brushed over her breasts to find the bottom of her sports bra.  Luckily it was a type of stretchy material, so taking it off of her was relatively easy.  After tossing it to the floor my hands found her cheeks and held her.  As my eyes met hers again, she gave me a wide smirk and growled out, “Show me your stallion side, Fred.”  Our lips met again in a passionate battle for dominance.  She would whisper between kisses, “Be a…wild…stallion…Fred.”  Then it was her turn to stop me and grab my head.  Her eyes were wild with passion, “No, not a stallion, but a mustang.  A wild dominant out of control mustang.”

And let’s say she got what she wanted.  It was the first time that sex felt like a dream from a third-person perspective.  I felt and saw everything.  Even knew what I was doing and yet at the same time felt like I was also watching it.  After she said that, I took quick work of her shorts, turned her around toward the wall, put an arm around her chest, grabbed a breast, and quickly was doing her doggy style.  She wanted to be spanked, so that’s what she got.  Our bodies connected time and again with a hard slap as I was putting more effort into a sudden thrust than with speed.

But I remember those eyes.  We held our gaze the whole time and her look was filled with the pleasure I was giving her.  Even put up a leg and around me, so I could go deeper into her.  There was only one primal thought in my head.  That she was mine, she needed to know it, she needed to say it, and I needed to hear it.  And say it she did.  Her words of “Yes, I’m your mare, Fred” rang in my ears kept driving the pony side of me wild.  Just like she wanted.  Again and again, she said it, but at the end when the climax claimed us both she grabbed my head and growled to me, “But you’re mine as well.”  She said it as her body started milking me.  “Give yourself to me,” she growled out her command as her body milked mine.  “Give, my bucking wild mustang.”  I couldn’t look away from those eyes, as if they possessed me.  “You’re ours,” she said again and again with each orgasmic pull against my member, “You’re ours, you’re ours, you’re ours.  Give yourself to us.”  And with one last passionate yell, everything started fading away.

We ended up with my back against the wall and her in my lap facing me.  Her head was on my shoulder, cheek to cheek when she giggled in a way that spoke of her being satisfied and happy.  “That was the best buck ever.”

I was still trying to catch my breath and be still my pounding heart.  “What was that?” was my whispered response.

“Sex, what do you think it was?”

With a chuckle, my head shook, “No, I mean, I felt like I was both participating and watching it at the same time.  In control of my actions and yet not.”

She leaned up, crossed her arms on my chest, and smirked at me, “Well you did go out of control.  Maybe that was it.”  Then she leaned in and kissed me passionately before declaring, “And we’ve got to do it again at my place.  Because you are sleeping with me tonight.”
> Chapter Twenty Five:  Fluttershy’s Element
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

In spite of being a Pegasus, her home was on the ground.  Wasn’t much, but then again she said she didn’t need much considering it was just her and all.  Just a small place that would pass for a small apartment back in the human world.  And was laid out like one too.  Living room and kitchen in front, bathroom behind that, with the bedroom in the rear.  In that bedroom was Rainbow and I cuddled up in her bed.  We were facing each other with my arm around her and her head laying on my other one, using it as a pillow.  You can pretty much guess how her room, not to mention the whole house was decorated with.  Mainly two things.  Daring Do and the Wonderbolts.

Rainbow had forgotten to shut the Wonderbolt curtains last night, so the first rays of the morning sun started to snake its way across her ceiling.  As the first rays of the morning lit up the room, Rainbow kept lightly snoring away as I woke up and looked at her.  She was nigh insatiable last night after we got here.  It was well after sunset by the time we got into bed at all.  But as my brain started to wake up along with the morning, it came to mind that today was supposed to be the thing about the Breezies.  Those small pixie looking things that needed special care when they came through town.

And Rainbow was the head mare of the group in charge of the breeze.  “Five more minutes,” she groaned, moving her wing to cover her face and hide her from the morning sun.  Then snuggling deeper into me to further hide from the rising sun.  So, while she continued to hide, my hand lightly rubbed her head, neck, and back while watching her sleep.  And all was peaceful and quiet.

Until…

“THE BREEZIES,” a loud shout woke her up and gave me a somewhat a good start as we both sat up in bed, looking toward the bedroom door.  It was Fluttershy, and with a loud voice that surprised us both.

Fluttershy just startled me, but Rainbow gave a sudden cry of alarm when it jarred her awake.  Both of us were still naked when Fluttershy rushed up and into bed with us, putting one arm on each of us.  “The breezies are arriving today,” she said again, this time more softly.

“Fluttershy!” Rainbow admonished with a hand over a bare breast, taking deep breaths to calm her rapidly beating heart, “that’s not a good way to wake me up.”

I just looked over at Fluttershy with a smirk before slowly snaking an arm around her waist to slowly pull her into my lap.

“Oh I’m sorry, Rainbow,” she sheepishly apologized while slowly moving into my lap.  “I’m just so excited about the breezies coming through town today.”  

“I get that, Fluttershy,” Rainbow sighed with a small understanding smile, “really I do.  But couldn’t you let me sleep in a little bit more?”  She crossed her arms under her breasts making them perk up, drawing my eyes to them.  At the same time, Fluttershy was now fully in my lap with an arm around her waist and a hand on her growing baby bump.

“Um…the breezies are coming soon,” she mentioned shyly as she relaxes against me, hiding behind her hair, “like within three hours.”

Rainbow looked confused, “I thought they wouldn’t show up until after lunch.”

Fluttershy shrugged with a smile, “They got here early, but I’m sorry for startling you awake.”

Rainbow gave her a forgiving smile, “Alright, you’re forgiven.”  Then she got up out of bed and walked toward the bedroom door.  “You two don’t do anything in my bed while I’m taking a shower, alright?” she cautioned with a mischievous smirk before leaving the room that left Fluttershy blushing deeply.

I wasn’t complaining.  This time I put my other arm around her with a mischievous smirk of my own.  She looked at me with a blushing smile as she sat sideways in my lap, “Good morning, Fred.”

“Good morning, Fluttershy,” I greeted while my hand rubbed her growing baby bump.  “How are you and our foal doing this morning?”

“We’re fine,” her smile and her blush were just so cute the way she looked at me.  “As I said, the morning sickness is gone and I’m used to the diet change now.  Eating meat was really uncomfortable at first, but I’m used to it now.”  As we heard the shower start running, I moved my other hand to her breasts and rubbed one over her dress.  It helped to calm her down as she sighed, leaning fully against me.  Her eyes softened as she whispered, “I’ve missed your touch, Fred.”  She arched her back a little to emphasize her point.  

“Already?” I questioned softly into her ear while gently squeezing a breast and rubbing her baby bump.

She nodded with a soft hum.

Turning her head, I gently kissed her.  She sighed deeply into the kiss, putting her arms around me.  “Then tonight will be with you and our foal,” I whispered into her ear.  “You will be naked and so will I.  And we’ll just lay there, enjoying ourselves and our foal.”

She rubbed her cheek against mine before kissing my neck softly, “That would be simply wonderful, Fred.”

“Alright you two,” Rainbow suddenly walked back into the room with a towel in her hands drying her long rainbow hair, naked.  Not that I minded any, I was enjoying the sight.  “Break it up,” she chuckled at us, “break it up.”  She stopped and took a quick sniff in the air.  Then nodded to us, “Good, you two didn’t do anything in my bed.”

Fluttershy blushed heavily, but I shook my head to her as my eyes snaked across her exposed body, “No, we didn’t.”

“Um…Rainbow?” Fluttershy questioned softly.  “Shouldn’t you be wearing something?”

“Why?” she questioned back.  Then chuckled again, still drying her hair, “Not like Fred hasn’t seen me.  We bucked each other’s brains out last night, so I seriously doubt that he minds any.  And you and I have got the same equipment.”

Fluttershy didn’t have a response to that and simply relaxed against me as Rainbow started drying the rest of her.

“Like what you see?” Rainbow moaned seductively at me as she ran the towel down her slim athletic body.

Fluttershy blushed again while I nodded my head.

“Good because it’s your turn to take a shower,” she grinned mischievously at me.  “And you are going to give Fluttershy and I a show.”

“I am?”

Fluttershy used her hand to turn my head to her and I could see the lustful glint in her eyes.  She put her hand over mine that was over her breast and squeezed it, “I’d like that.  Put on a show for Rainbow and I, Fred.”

And I did.  And rather enjoyed pleasuring myself in front of them as they watched, cheered, and told me what to do for their viewing pleasure.

^_^

It was almost three hours later than I was with Harmony and Twilight in front of the town hall.  The atmosphere outside was like a celebration, similar to a holiday, with everypony out and about preparing for them.  Rainbow was up in the sky regulating the breeze.  At the same time, I heard Fluttershy talking to the Cakes about the breezies.  Basically that the breezies needed a breeze to activate their magic in order to protect the pollen from going bad.  And only had two days to get back through the portal into their world again.  It sounds similar to the mirror portal to the human world to me.

“It’s obvious that this has been going on for a while now, considering almost everypony knows what to do and to keep quiet,” I said to Twilight as she stood behind the podium in front of the town hall.

“Yeah it has, Fred,” she told me, “Fluttershy always gets so excited about them coming through every year.  And every year she tries her best to make sure everything goes fine for them.”  She reached into a side pocket of her dress and fetched out a letter.  “By the way,” she handed it to me, “you’ve got a letter from Miss Delphia.”

“Yeah?” opening it as soon as I got it.

“Isn’t that the policemare from Canterlot that you told me about?”

“Yeah it is, Harmony,” I told her while reading the letter.

“How is she then?” she asked again.

“In short,” I spoke while reading, “she’s doing fine.  Still on the night shift, but that will change in a few days as she goes to the day shift.  She and the other girls in the apartment house send their regards.  Her guardian, which is also her commanding officer, is proud of her and her accomplishments.  Then she asks how I’m doing and what’s going on with me.”  And just when I was putting away the letter, my eyes got blinded by a bright purple light.  “What the-”

“Oh, Rarity,” Fluttershy walked up to her immediately with her own shades on, “I don’t know much about fashion but-”

“It’s too much purple isn’t it?” Rarity asked.  “I knew it, but Twilight thought otherwise.”

“I...what?”

“Oh, no it isn’t that.  It’s too bright,” Fluttershy explained much to the murmuring agreement to the ponies around them.  “The breezies will get blinded by it and might fly off course.”

Rarity thought about it before nodding and taking off the jacket, which made everything worse.  Now it was brighter and now much whiter than it was.  “Rarity, put on something non-reflective please.”  I couldn’t see what she was wearing underneath the jacket because I was blinded by the light shining off of it to tell.

“Too bright?” she asked which made the ponies around her agree with her a little testily.  “I’m sorry, I’ll go change right now.”

“Thank you, Rarity,” I called out to her before she left and everypony could see again.  Of course, I had to blink of few times in order to get the stars out of my eyes.  A couple of minutes later, Rainbow landed beside Twilight.

“Twilight, the breezies are coming,” then took off again back to her position in the air over the bridge.

“Everypony,” she said in her normal tone of voice to get their attention, then lowered it when she had it, “it’s time.  May I present, the breezies.”  Everything went quiet right after that.  I couldn’t even hear a cough or a sneeze. 

And sure enough, a group of very small flying creatures started making their way across the stream and bridge and into the center of town.  They were flying close enough that I could get a good look at them.  “I’ve never seen anything like them,” was my whispered response to Twilight when they started flying by.  “They’re so unique.”

“And to think they only get two days to gather the pollen and bring it back home,” she whispered back in her lecture tone.  After a few seconds of silence between us, I felt her wing extend and wrap around me.  I leaned down to listen.  “You’re going to be with Fluttershy tonight, right?”  I nodded.  “Then tomorrow night, you’re mine then.  No questions, ifs, ands, or buts.”  I nodded once more with a knowing smirk on my face.  And in response, her wing gripped me just a little bit tighter.

Everything seemed fine until I noticed Spike up on a branch in a tree.  Which would have been fine but in all his excitement it made the branch shake a leaf loose.  And in no time at all, it floated down from the branch and into the path of the rear part of the group of breezies.  You’ve never heard a more quiet gasp of shock from a crowd in your entire life.  About fifteen or so breezies got caught in the eddy currents of the breeze and didn’t have the strength to fly out of it.  My eyes caught Rainbow asking her fellow pegasi if there’s anything that could be done.  And when there wasn’t, Fluttershy flew into action.  Quite literally in fact.  She flew up to catch the small breezies in her arms and brought them down to a nearby stump.

Twilight and Harmony followed me to where she set them down, where she was currently talking to them.  “Is everypony alright?” she asked them just as we walked up with Rainbow and Philomena landing beside us.  Philomena moved in front of me, grabbed my hands, and wrapped my arms around her.  With a smirk, I squeezed her waist a little.

“Are they alright, Fluttershy?” Rainbow asked, concerned for them.

“Yes, they are,” she replied happily, “Just a little shaken up.”

“That’s good,” Rainbow said while looking at the main group now flying out of town.  “It’s too late for them to catch up to the main group.  But there’s just the right amount of breeze for them to continue.  Just say the word, Fluttershy.”

Right then all of the breezies, save one, started chittering and latched onto Fluttershy as if for dear life.  “What was that?” she asked looking down at the small group.  “You want to wait a little bit?”

That concerned me.  “And how long do they have to get back through the portal?” I asked.

The single Breezy that didn’t chitter now flew up to Fluttershy’s face.  It was definitely a language, but one none of us knew except for Fluttershy.  But the tone in the little guy’s voice told me that he wasn’t happy with them wanting to wait.

“He says there’s no time to rest because the portal closes later this afternoon,” she told us.  She then looked at the apparent leader of the small group, “Oh but I’m sure that a small rest wouldn’t hurt anything.”

I rolled my eyes, “I’m no expert, but it sounds like this little guy thinks that it’s not a good idea to wait.”  The breezy shook his small head.  I chuckled, “Don’t need a translator for that.”

Fluttershy waved off the concern and started walking toward her cottage, “Oh there’s time for a quick rest.  Maybe some water and a snack.”

“Alright, Fluttershy,” Rainbow chipped in.  “You know best.  Let me know when they’re ready to go.”

I simply shook my head, “A quick rest and water only.  They can’t afford to miss their portal.”  The leader breezy seemed to agree with me as he tried chittering to Fluttershy again as she walked away.

“I’ll see you guys later,” Rainbow looked over at us, “I’m going to get the team to maintain the breeze until they’re ready.”  Then she flew off.

Twilight shook her head, “This isn’t a good idea.  What if they miss the portal back home?”

“Hopefully it won’t come to that,” I mused.  “But until then,” I started to nudge Philomena toward Twilight’s place, “there’s a letter I want to write.”

^_^

Philomena, Twilight, and I went back to the library while Harmony stayed to help Rainbow out.  And it didn’t take me long to get some parchment, a pencil, and sit down at a table to begin writing the letter to Eve.


@#@#@

Dear Eve,

I’m pleased to hear that you are doing well and that you are starting the day shift in a few days.  You have all my best for you and your career.  And tell the other girls I said hello and that I’m glad they’re not going to skewer me the next time they see me.  ;-)  Since your last letter, Ponyville had a celebration for the city itself which Rarity was in charge of.  And then Fluttershy put on a fundraiser for her pet center, which due to a local zebra threw a bottle of liquid poison joke on me making me go berserk basically.  And ruined Fluttershy’s fundraiser.  I tried my best to help raise money for her the next day.  But it wasn’t all bad because I got a pet out of it.  A bald eagle named Lucy decided to be my friend.  I’m happy about that because the Bald Eagle is the national bird of the human nation in the human world.  Today, however, the breezies came through, but some of them got delayed by a leaf that interrupted their flight.  Hopefully, they won't’ miss their portal home.  As I’m writing this they are taking a rest and hopefully resume their flight home shortly after.  Looking forward to your next letter and will drop by to say hello the next time I’m in town.

All my best,

Fred Justice

@#@#@


After finishing the letter, I folded it up to cover up the letter side.  After folding it up, I sealed it up with old fashion sealing wax using the library’s stamp.  Then on the blank side wrote who it was for and asked Aunt Luna to deliver it for me.  “Spike?” I called out to him and after a couple of seconds, I hear the sound of his talons lightly tapping against the wooden floor.

“Yeah?” he asked, walking around the corner of the hallway toward me.

“Could you sent this off to Aunt Luna for me, please?” I asked holding out the letter for him.

“Sure, Fred,” he agreed, grabbed the letter, and with a poof of his fire breath sent it off in a magical mist out the nearby window.

“Never ceases to amaze me how you can do that,” I muttered in awe as the mist disappeared through the window.

When I look over at him he was smirking at me, “Yeah it’s pretty cool being a dragon.  It was cool when I was a dog in the human world too when Rarity was holding me.”

I laughed in agreement, “Believe me that’s every guy's dream in the human world to be held by a girl.  Like the drummer for Flash Sentry’s band, for example, got hit by the back door of the school bus.  That’s the long yellow vehicle.  Hurt like hell.  Well, his girlfriend tended to him by laying his head in her lap.  I’ve never seen a more comfortable or peaceful man in my life, let me tell you.”

He chuckled, “Yeah that’s what it felt like.”

I stood up from the table and patted his shoulder with a grin, “Well my friend, most guys call that heaven on earth.  And with that, I’ll let Twilight and Philomena know that I’m going to check up on Fluttershy and the Breezies.”

“Alright,” he said to me then went back to work.

Twilight and Philomena were upstairs in her room, so I didn’t want to walk into the room in case they were having a private conversation.  Instead, I told them outside of the room.  “Twilight?  Philomena?  I’m going to check in with Fluttershy and the breezies.”

Twilight answered from the bedroom, “Alright, Fred.  Let me know what happens.”

“I will,” I told her then turned around to head toward Fluttershy’s cabin.

^_^

All was relatively quiet when I reached Fluttershy’s cottage.  So, I knocked on the door, “Fluttershy?  It’s me, Fred.”

I heard her hoofsteps right before she opened the door and smiled at me, “Oh hi, Fred.”

“Just came to check up on them,” told her with a smile.

“Oh they’re still resting from their horrible ordeal,” she said with a saddened look on her face.  I noticed that she wasn’t letting me in either.

“Fluttershy,” began softly while leaning against the door frame, “being kind is one thing, but they need to get going.”  The end of that sentence was emphasized to make a simple point.  Right then my ears picked up a tiny burp.  And when I looked over her shoulder, my eyes spotted all of them laying around the living room with water and snacks.  “And by the looks of it,” I gave her a tongue in cheek look, “if they “rest” anymore they might not be able to fly away home.”

“Oh nonsense,” she waved off my concern with her hand and a shake of her head, “they are-“

She got cut off when the angry one from before came out of his little hideaway and flew up to her again.  And once more he didn’t sound happy as he chittered away in a pleading and upset tone of voice.

“Oh they aren’t lazy at all,” Fluttershy disagreed, then motioned to the group again.  “As I told Fred, they’re just resting and recovering.”

Another small burp.

I gave her a deadpanned look which was mirrored by the upset breezy hovering nearby.

“Don’t look at me that way,” she protested, looking offended.  “They just need more time to recover.”

I laid all the cards on the table, so to speak.  “Fluttershy,” my tone changed to a firm, but not angry, one, “they were ready way before I came back here.  And if they rest any longer they won’t get home.  And if that happens, this little guy may go nuts and you’ll have to take care of them probably for a whole year.”  And after taking a quick look at the group one thing was glaringly obvious, even to me.  They were simply scared.  With a patient sigh, I continued.  “Look, I get that they’re scared.  Even I can see that.  If they need help, fine, we’ll help them, but they need to get going and frankly, Fluttershy, you’re not helping right now by encouraging them to stay.”

The little guy hovering nearby, chittered away again while pointing at me.  Pleaded with her again before flying over to the group, grabbing one, while attempting to pull him into the air.  I didn’t need a translator to know what he was suggesting.  But the group as a whole protested and showed how they weren’t ready by flying up to her to cling to her like static electricity.

“There you see?” Fluttershy said to both me and the breezy.  Right then we heard one of them cough with a few more joining in.  My eyes rolled when I heard, “Oh dear, you’re sick?”  Chittering of agreement followed.  “Then you need to get to bed right away,” Fluttershy walked off me and the upset breezy simply watched, both with deadpanned looks on our faces.

Seeing that I wasn’t needed, or wanted, anymore, I turned to shut the door behind me and left with a mind to come back after five or ten minutes.  And I was halfway back into town when Rainbow flew down to land in front of me.

“Hey, Fred,” she greeted, “saw you coming from Fluttershy’s place.  Are they ready?”

My response was a wry smile and a quick laugh with a shake of my head.  “Yes and no,” I told her as my arm went around her shoulders, hugging her to me.  She didn’t protest.  “They are but they’re scared enough to make excuses on why they aren’t.  It’s like a kid not wanting to go to school and makes up excuses like being sick.”

“That’s crazy.  If they wait much longer, they won’t get home,” she protested with great concern.

“I know, which is why we are going to return in about five or so minutes to keep encouraging them to leave,” I told her.  We were at the edge of town where there was a small park with a bench that I lead her to.  She sat down with me without protest where my arm went around her shoulders again with my fingers gently rubbing against her arm.

“You’re going to be with Fluttershy tonight?” she asked softly after a couple of minutes of silence.

“Yep,” was my smiling response, “and Twilight has claimed me for the next night.”

I heard a frustrated sigh, “Horseapples.  Then I claim the night after then.”

A pleased grin grew on my face when she said it, “Alright.”

Two pegasi walked up to us after that, one stallion and one mare.  One I recognized as Thunderlane, which I nodded to in greeting.

He greeted back with a nod as Rainbow addressed them, “Hey guys.”

“What’s the word on the breezies?” Thunderlane asked.

Rainbow looked up at me.

“Most of the breezies, save one which I’m guessing is their leader, is afraid to fly.  I’ve tried telling Fluttershy that, but she’s not listening to either me or the breezy leader.  It even got where the group faked being sick just so they could stay.”

“Like a foal that doesn’t want to go to school,” the mare said with a nod of understanding.

“Well, they’ve got to soon or they won’t be able to,” Rainbow spoke up, her voice filled with worry and concern.  She continued when I looked to her for an explanation.  “There’s a front moving in,” Rainbow shrugged.  “Nothing for us ponies, but it would be like a hurricane for those poor breezies.  And it shows up in just a couple of hours.”

“Well that changes things,” standing up I pulled Rainbow up with me.  “It’s now or never then, come on.”  After Rainbow stood up with me all four of us headed over to Fluttershy’s place.

This time, however, as we walked up I heard music coming from inside.  

“Is that music?” the mare pegasus wondered aloud.

“Yep,” was my irritated response as I approached the door.

“Shouldn’t we knock first?”

“No, Thunderlane,” I said right before yanking open the door, “I won’t.”  Music played, rather loudly, throughout the living room from the record player in the corner.  And wouldn’t you know it, those sick breezies sure got cured quickly.  All those breezies that were too sick to fly away just minutes before were now flying around in their form of dancing, I guess, to the music.  And Fluttershy helped it along by serving refreshments.  That was it, I’ve had enough.  Not one of the breezies, or Fluttershy, noticed or paid attention to me as I walked across the room toward the record player.  And stopped the music.  “Alright, the party’s over,” I nearly yelled out as the breezies started complaining.  “If you can fly around the room and dance to music you can fly away home.”

The closest breezy to me flew up to me and proceeded to cough and pretend to be sick again.  

“Ain’t working on me,” I told him, “because I just saw you dancing in the air like it was no tomorrow just seconds before.  And let me tell the lot of you that if you don’t leave now then you won’t get home.  Rainbow just informed me of a front coming through here in two hours, so it’s time to go.”

Fluttershy started walking up to me with a look on her face that told me she was fixing to protest my interruption.

“Don’t think about saying they aren’t ready Fluttershy,” I told her firmly.  When she got close to me I gently put a finger to her nose, “You can’t tell me they’re sick if they’re dancing.  And I could tell that was fake from the start.  They need to go and now.”

“Fred?”

“But they are so scared,” Fluttershy told me as neither of us heard Rainbow’s voice.  The breezies chittered at her while clinging to her fur, hair, or dress trying to plead with her.

“Fluttershy?”

“And they’ll be sad and depressed that they didn’t home in time and what will you do then?” I asked, trying to get my point across.  “You’re pregnant, Fluttershy, and are you going to take care of our child and them throughout the whole year?”

“GUYS!” Rainbow shouted to get our attention.  Which worked because all of the breezies and Fluttershy got startled by her loud voice.  “One of them left already,” she told us, pointing to an open small window.

After looking at the window, I turned back to Fluttershy, “I’ll give you one guess on who it was.”

“Oh dear, it’s dangerous for him to go out alone,” her voice was filled with worry as she started walking toward the door.  She was going to go out after him, which was fine with me.  Perhaps my message will finally get through her thick skull.  The breezies quickly retreated from her and over to the couch to hide underneath the blanket as she left the cottage.

I just shook my head at them and followed her out, “Come on Rainbow.”

Fluttershy flew off faster than she normally would have in search of the lone breezy.  Meanwhile, Rainbow and I tried following her.  Well, Rainbow could easily if she flew, but she was worried about doing more harm than good with her wing power, so she stayed with me.  By the time we caught up with them, it appeared that the breezy had flown right into a bee’s nest.  Fluttershy had to use her stare on them in order to get them to back down.  And that’s when the heart to heart started.  Rainbow and I stayed back to give them space to talk.  And I could see the change in Fluttershy’s attitude.

Finally, she and the breezy flew down to the ground in front of us.  She had a sad smile on her face as she looked up at me.  Then reached up and pulled my head down with both of her hands giving me a long kiss.  Which I returned naturally.  “Thank you, Fred.  You’re right.  They need to go.  Sometimes being kind is also doing what’s best for them and not your own feelings.”

“So…?”

“Yes, Rainbow,” Fluttershy told her, “please get the breeze going.  I’m going to get them to go home.”

Finally.

“You got it,” Rainbow saluted and flew off to gather everypony, which included Twilight and the rest of the girls.

I followed Fluttershy back to her cottage.  Once inside she told them to leave, which they protested, but this time was different.  This time she forced them to leave, and when they did she shut the door and started crying softly.  She held onto me as I held her, letting her cry it out.

“That was the hardest thing I ever had to do,” she said quietly through the remaining sniffles.

“It’s not called tough love for nothing, Fluttershy,” I told her with a smile, pulling her head up by the chin to look down at her.

She nodded slowly up at me.

“You ready?”

“Yes,” she gave me a nod, another sniffle, then a sad smile before we headed out the door.

I thought that the breezies would be well on their way but apparently not.  We spotted them on the same stump they were at before with the girls standing in front of them.

“Sorry, Twilight,” Rainbow was saying to her, “but we can’t get the breeze just right.  Either it’s too hard or not hard enough.”

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy worried, “but surely there’s something we can do.”

“Perhaps there is,” Twilight spoke up with a tone of voice that said she had an idea.  “The breezies had a larger group before to handle the breeze.  If we can’t get the breeze just right then perhaps we can enlarge the group.”

“And how do you suppose we do that?”

“Easy Applejack,” Twilight grinned, “we turn everypony into a breezy.”

Everypony was practically beside themselves with excitement.  Especially Fluttershy.  “Oh that’s-“

“Hold on,” I interrupted them with a wave of my hand to get their attention.  They stopped and looked at me, “I’m not too fond of this idea.  And what about Fluttershy being pregnant?  Is it really a good idea for her to change forms at this time?”

“Oh…um,” Twilight furrowed her brow in thought, “probably not, Fred.  I’m sorry, Fluttershy but it might not be a good idea for you right now.”

Fluttershy looked down putting a hand to her protruding belly, rubbing it lightly.  “You’re probably right,” she sighed with disappointment.

Putting a hand to her shoulder, I turned to her, “Listen, Fluttershy.  If you agree not to be changed then I’ll change forms in your place, alright?”

“You will?” she asked, glad, and surprised at the same time.

“I will,” I told her with a sigh to calm my nerves.

“Great, let’s get this going then,” Twilight said and motioned us into a tight circle around her.  When we were in position, she ignited her horn and the spell.  A beam of light hit us first then hit the breezies.  Let me tell you, it was the strangest sensation that I’ve ever experienced.  My eyes were closed during the transformation because it was something that I did not want to watch.  When my eyes opened again I was face to face with the upset breezy from before.

He was smirking at me with his front…things…crossed over what I call his chest.  “Thank you,” he said to me, which was a surprise, to begin with.  “Now it’s time to go.”

“I can understand you,” was my shocked response.

Twilight fluttered up, “Yes because now you are one of them, the spell includes the language of the being you turned into.  But yes, it’s time to go.”

“Alright, Fluttershy and I will hang back in the rear to catch any stragglers,” I told them and in no time at all, we were flying toward their home.

^_^

The trip seemed longer than it was and looked more perilous than it was simply because of our small bodies.  And Fluttershy trailed behind us the whole way there.  The only hitch was when two of them fell back because they were tired and the lead breezy came back for a heart to heart.  The good news was we got to the hole in the stone wall, which leads to their portal before the front hit us.  Unfortunately, Fluttershy had to stay outside because the portal was too small for her to fit through.

“Alright, girls, make it fast,” I told them before they all flew through the portal, “the portal’s closing.”  I stayed outside, hovering by Fluttershy’s head.  “Beautiful place they got.”

“Yes, it is,” Fluttershy remarked sadly, “too bad I can’t join them.”

Turning to her, “Not to sound cruel, but you realize that if you sent them away earlier you would’ve had time.”  I tried to make my voice sound non-judgmental.

She sighed with an understanding nod of her head, “Yes, I realize that now.”  

A second later the lead breezy flew up to Fluttershy with a flower and put it in her hair.  “To remember us by,” he said as the other girls were just coming back through the portal.  

“Thank you,” Fluttershy cooed in return before he gave us a nod, turned around, and quickly flew back through the portal just as it closed shut.

“Wow, that was close,” Rainbow commented as we started toward the exit of the tone tunnel.

“It wouldn’t have been if I had just sent them on their way earlier.”

Twilight flew up on the other side of her head, “Don’t be too hard on yourself, Fluttershy.  You were just being kind.”

“Actually, I was being kind to them when I sent them away,” Fluttershy told us after we left the tunnel.  “Not when I was helping them stay.  I know that now.  Sometimes the kindest thing you can do is what’s best for them and not your own personal feelings or wants.”

“They’re home now, Fluttershy,” Twilight smiled to her before she activated her magic turning us back to normal again, “and that’s what counts.”  Then everypony came in for a group hug before we started walking back to Ponyville.

^_^

When we got back into town it was understood without saying that I would go with Fluttershy back to her cottage.  She still needed a little cheering up after what happened with the breezies.  I wasn’t the only one though, Philomena accompanied her with me.  She was on one side and I was on the other.  And as we walked the look on her face showed that she was still feeling a little down.

“How are you feeling, Fluttershy?” I asked her, putting my arm around her shoulders hugging her to me.

She didn’t answer at first, appearing to think about how to answer it.  “I’m ok,” she finally said after a little bit with her voice soft and contemplative.  “I guess the lesson I learned today was an especially hard one for me.”

“It understandable,” Philomena told her putting a wing across her back.  “You kind, so pushing some away would be hardest for you.”

“Yeah, it really was,” Fluttershy agreed with a slow nod, “but necessary for them to get home.”

“I know a way to cheer you up,” I told her with a mischievous smirk on my face.

“You do?” she looked up to me; curious at first before seeing the mischievous smirk.

“I do,” I gave her a soft lingering kiss then took her head into my hands.  My gaze was soft and caring as I stared down at her, “Why don’t you simply relax and let Philomena and I do everything tonight?”  By this time, we were walking up the path to her small cottage.  It was relatively quiet, with the evening sun having started its journey down a couple of hours ago.  Fluttershy’s face showed curiosity at my suggestion and blushed heavily when I suggested, “First starting with a bath in your tub.”

“Yes, let us do everything,” Philomena agreed as we led a blushing Fluttershy back into her cottage.

“You really don’t have to.”  She was blushing beet red as we walked in.  Her cottage was relatively quiet with only the smaller animals inside skittering around.  Philomena was the last one in and shut the door behind us.  Meanwhile, as Fluttershy was hiding behind her hair, with one eye peeking out, I started taking off my shirt.

Philomena walked behind Fluttershy and hugged her, which accomplished two things.  First, was to keep her from getting away and hiding.  The other was also to communicate our intent.  “But we want to,” Philomena whispered into her ear as she hugged Fluttershy from behind.  

My hands started untying the front of my pants.

“Watch,” Philomena whispered into her ear again, “as he undresses for us.  Tonight is to make you feel loved.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened as my pants fell from me, now with me only in my undies.  I took both the shirt and the pants and gently laid them on the sofa behind me.  It was satisfying to see the two girls watch me lower my undies for them, exposing my growing member.

Her eyes were latched onto my hardening member until I stepped up to her and lifted her head kissing her.  It wasn’t a passionate I want you now kiss, but a soft loving lingering kiss.  “Tonight we want you to feel loved,” I told her softly before moving behind her taking Philomena’s place.  My arms wrapped around her.  One across her breasts, with the hand caressing one bosom gently.  The other hand rubbing her baby bump slowly.  After planting a gentle kiss against her cheek and neck I rested my chin on top of her head.  “Now watch, as she undresses for us.”

It was my pleasure to watch Philomena’s eyes lock onto mine as she lowered the straps of her dress off her shoulders.  Her bright red lace bra and panties being exposed as she wiggled out of her basic sundress.  As Philomena’s eyes locked onto mine and began lowering the straps of her bra off her shoulders, I gently started massaging Fluttershy’s breast I was holding.  My ears picked up Fluttershy’s soft sigh of pleasure as Philomena’s bra fell from her, exposing her small full rounded firm breasts to us.  And as my hand rubbed her baby bump Philomena took her panties in her hand and discarded them as well, putting her clothes onto the couch next to mine.

“Now close your eyes, sweet Fluttershy,” I whispered to her before kissing her cheek then her neck, “as we undress you.  Then take you up to the bathroom for a long hot bath as we bathe you.”

With satisfaction, I saw her close her eyes.  And with a nod from Philomena, we switched positions where I was now in front.  Gently, I leaned down, took her head into my hands, and kissed her while my ears picked up the sound of Philomena unzipping the back of Fluttershy’s dress.

Fluttershy sighed into the kiss, leaning up against me with her hands exploring my waist.  The soft fur of her fingers tingled against my skin sending shock waves through me.

Then I felt her dress go slack.  Stepping back, Philomena helped take her dress from her shoulders while my hands lowered Fluttershy’s arms.  A second later the dress fell softly to the floor exposing her bra and panties to us.  They were simple, just like her, but of a very soft material that suited her well.  And when my hands brushed lightly against the material of her bra, it felt good in them.  My fingers felt along the soft edge of her bra as Philomena guided me to the clasps behind her.  While doing so, Fluttershy’s wings slowly rose in the air while sighing at my touch.  She leaned against me with an aroused sigh before lightly kissing my chest.  When my fingers found the clasp of her bra, it was undone a second later.

Fluttershy whispered my name while she took off her bra herself before Philomena took it from her putting it on the couch.  My lips met Fluttershy’s neck, “Feel loved, sweet Fluttershy.”  Then kissed the other as Philomena stepped behind her again.

“You are his mate,” Philomena whispered as Fluttershy gently rubbed my head while my lips kissed down her neck to her chest.

“Let your breasts grow and fill with the fluid of life,” was my whisper to her while taking a bosom in both hands.  She moaned softly, squeezing my head in her hands, while mine massaged her bosom before my lips kissed her hardened nipple.

“You grow with life, Fluttershy,” Philomena said happily as she gently massaged her other bosom from behind.

I moved to the other bosom to do the same.

“A mother is great calling in life,” Philomena said softly but with pride.  “To bring life into world is great gift.”

Now Fluttershy began to relax back against Philomena while my lips trailed from her breasts down to our child.  With my hands holding onto her side I kissed her belly while sitting on my knees.  “A mother and gift I intend to treasure,” was my whisper and vow to her as my lips planted gently kiss after kiss around her belly.

The sound from Fluttershy was like a moan and a sigh at the same time that was filled with arousal and contentment.  As she leaned back against Philomena, who was gently massaging her breasts, she was rubbing my head as I kissed her growing belly.

“It is time to wash and care for our treasure,” Philomena said before I stood up again taking Fluttershy’s hands in mine.

We led her upstairs to her bathroom where we filled the tub with hot water.  And with her seated in my lap with Philomena sitting in front of her, we washed and bathed Fluttershy.  And thanks to Philomena and Twilight my preening skills were getting better daily, so I did a good job on Fluttershy’s wings if I do say so myself.  And I do.

^_^

Later, after we bathed, it was time for bed.  Fluttershy got in first, naked, with me, also naked, then Philomena on top of me, naked also.  Fluttershy was snuggling up against me with me on my back with her head laying next to Philomena’s on my chest.  “Tonight was just wonderful,” Fluttershy cooed softly in the dark room, “Thank you.”

I kissed her forehead gently, “It appeared to help.”

She nodded against my chest with a sigh of contentment, “It did.”  Then she lifted her head with a deep blush and a mischievous look on her face.  It wasn’t clear what she was up to until I felt, and saw, her hand lower.  Philomena took the hint and shifted to the side as Fluttershy’s hand gently stroked my semi-hard member.  “But now I think it’s time for you and Philomena to be loved as well.”

Following suit, Philomena turned my head toward her.  “Close eyes,” she said softly with a very alluring set of bedroom eyes on, “let your mates love you.”

I closed my eyes happily.  It was easy to get aroused with Fluttershy’s fingers stroking my member.  Especially when hearing Philomena’s soft voice fill my head with, “Give yourself to us.”

And I did.

^_^

“Good Eve, nephew,” Aunt Luna greeted after I fell asleep and found myself in her dreamscape again.

We hugged each other.  “Good evening, Aunt Luna,” I greeted her with a hug.  “How are you and things at the castle?”

“Troublesome, I’m afraid,” she said with concern on her face.  The stars twinkled all around us as she put a wing across my back.  “As you know there is a movement in the council against us.”

“Yes.”

“And as you suggested,” she continued with a tone of voice that I didn’t like, “the ponies that were in contact with Blueblood and his other prisoners were being watched.”

“Let me guess,” I winced, “there’s news.”

“Indeed,” she nodded solemnly.  “Not only have those ponies been rallying the council against us as a means to stop the movement to end slavery, but the council just sent a letter, in supposed secret, to the Griffon kingdom.”

“The Griffon kingdom?”  She nodded at me.  “What on earth for?”

She shrugged, “It is unclear at this time.  All that is known is that it has to deal with a very old law that stands between their kingdom and ours.  My guess is that the council intends to create some sort of conflict in order to bring Equestria into a crisis just to stop the movement.”

I shook my head at the thought, “But that’s insane.  Are they really willing to get both ponies and people hurt just to keep slavery?”

“It appears that some in the council is willing to do just that,” she lamented with a sigh and shake of her head.

“Damn,” was my whispered response after a minute of thought.

“Indeed.”

“However, let us forget that and go onto more pleasant matters,” she smiled over at me.  “Who would you like to join tonight?”

And after some thought, I told her, “Rarity.  She’s the only one that I think I need to work on.  She’s come around and now calls me a friend, but I wonder what her subconscious thinks of me.”

“Very well, close your eyes,” she told me and I did.

When I opened them again, Rarity was walking in front of me up the stairs of her boutique to the second floor.  I was wearing my casual outfit while she was wearing a simple, yet fetching, single-piece dress.  Other than the sound of her hooves against the floor there weren’t any other sounds.  My eyes followed her sensuous form up the stairs until she stopped halfway up and turned to look down at me.  The look in her eyes was as if she was a young girl flirting over her crush.  She smiled while biting her bottom lip a little.  And hesitated before telling me, “Why don’t you come upstairs with me?”

I had no clue what was going on.  So, my response was a simple question of, “You want me with you?”

A hand lifted up to twirl a curl of her hair while she slowly nodded, “I do.  It’s alright, Fred.”  With that, I followed her up the stairs to the second floor.  My eyes couldn’t help but follow the gentle sway of her hips as we walked down the hallway and into her room.  And when she smiled up at me, after closing the door behind her, I looked down at her expectantly.  Because, again, I had no clue what was going on.  “Instead of going out to dinner, why don’t we stay here?” she asked with a hopeful look in her eyes, but with something else in them.  Like a certain mischievousness that’s only found in shy girls around their new attractive boyfriends.

I smiled down in return, “If that is what you prefer then that’s fine with me.  I want to get to know you either way.”

She took a step closer putting a hand on my chest, “I do as well, Fred.”  Then she looked down at my chest as if in thought.  When she spoke next, her voice was sad and sorrowful.  “I’m sorry I didn’t do this sooner.”  It was clear that it was something that she needed to say, so I remained quiet.  “Over the months that I’ve known you, you’ve been nothing but everything my counterpart told me.  A true gentleman, as she puts it, chivalrous, kind, and caring.  You’ve shown me how to let go of my hate.  You’ve shown me nothing but the kind of love and care a true friend should.  Through that, I see now how wrong it is to enslave another sentient being.  How human slavery is wrong.”  She took a breath then looked up at me with a gentle smile on her face as she placed her other hand on my chest.  “You are truly a prince, Fred Justice.  One that I’m happy and proud to know and be my friend.”  Then she closed her eyes, stepped up, and put her arms around me in a hug.

With a happy hum of my own, my arms went around her hugging her in return.  “The greatest battle is with one’s deepest and darkest self.  To see a part of yourself that you need to change and have the courage to do so.  You’ve done that Rarity.  And so, you truly are a beautiful lady, both inside and outside.”

She was careful of her horn when she rubbed her head against my chest with a soft sigh.

And for a little while, I simply held her against me with my hands gently rubbing against her back.

Until the dream faded due to the approaching dawn.
> Chapter Twenty Six:  Fun With Twilight
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke up just before dawn and feeling rather good actually.  I had a great night with Philomena and Fluttershy before seeing Rarity in dreamland.  So after waking up, there was a big smile on my face.  Even through the darkness of the room, I could tell that Fluttershy was still laying on her side on one side of me with Philomena on the other side.  While laying there, with a hand gently rubbing Fluttershy’s head and another rubbing Philomena’s, a wicked thought popped into my head.

I want to mess with Twilight today.

There was a slight problem.  The two girls I was with.  Getting out of the bed without waking up Fluttershy.  So, getting Philomena’s help was paramount.  Getting her awake was relatively easy with a slight shake of her head getting her to blink up at me.  Putting my lips to her ear, I whispered my intention.  And after a slow knowing grin grew on her face she agreed to help me out with a nod of her head.

And thanks to Philomena taking my place in the bed, Fluttershy was curled up against her and not me.  Plus getting her involved will be my morning message to Fluttershy that I didn’t leave and not think about her.

All I did was put on my pants, grabbed my shirt, and snuck out the door before my mother’s sun rose above the horizon.  And because it was still dark out, with nopony around, I ran at a dead sprint toward the library.  After seeing everything quiet and the lights out inside, after approaching, I walked up and tested the door.

It was open.  Gotta love small towns.

The door creaked a little as I slowly opened it, but not too bad that it would wake anypony up.  With my shirt still in my hand, I snuck my way upstairs as silent as a mouse.  When getting to her bedroom, where she was sleeping soundly in her bed with Spike in his own.  

Now to put my plan into place.  Gently, I laid the shirt next to her right beside her head, then took off my pants and did the same.  Leaning down close to her ear, I whispered, “I love you, Twilight.”

She sighed, grabbing my shirt and pants in the process, and curled up to them before whispering, “Love you too, Fred.”

“Join me in the shower in a few minutes,” I barely whispered again, “It’s morning already.”

She hummed with contentment on her face and I simply retreated to the bathroom to await her arrival.  I didn’t turn on the water at first but waited until I heard the sound of hoofsteps coming down the hallway.  

And hoofsteps I heard, so on comes the hot water.  The lights were off, so it was easy for me to peek out from behind the curtain.  Keeping the lights off was great for stealth, not so much for enjoying the view considering I could barely see at all.  So, when the door opened all I saw was a dark form enter the bathroom.  She moaned after she shut the door behind her and let her nightgown drop to the floor.  And sighed with the release of her bra letting it fall to the floor.  It was after she took off her panties that I snuck back in and waited for her to step into the shower.

She did a couple of seconds later and sighing loudly as the hot water started flowing over her body.  It was still dark enough that all I could see what just a dark silhouette but that’s all I needed.  In no time at all, while watching her lithe form, my member stood up in salute of twilight’s body.  She was used to me being in the shower with her, but not so much suddenly having sex with her.  So that was the plan.  I thought it was a great way to jump-start her morning.

And as luck would have it, she turned around right when I stepped up to her.  She made it so easy to grab her head and start kissing her passionately.  Twilight gave out a startled muffled squeak of surprise.  While kissing her, I used one hand to reach down and hike up one of her legs wrapping it around my waist.  The tip of my member was brushing up against her lower lips as my hand reached behind her, wrapping my fingers around the base of her tail.

“Good morning,” I said between deep kisses, “Twilight.”  “I,” kissed her, “wanted to,” another deep kiss hearing her squeak as my member started parting her lower lips, “wake you,” gripping the base of her tail, I pulled it gently while taking another kiss, “up with,” my lips met hers again as I plunged deep into her, “some sex.”

Each time I spoke she tried to talk, but I was too quick to let her before my lips claimed hers again.  And as my hand ran through her wet hair, with my lips locked onto hers, with my other hand firmly planted onto her ass, I plunged deep inside of her.  Slowly at first while maintaining a deep passionate kiss.

All the while it seemed like she didn’t know what to do with her hands or her leg.  She would go between lightly patting my arms to gripping them while her hind leg didn’t know whether to pull me in or push me away.  

But oh, she felt so incredible.  Her warmth that surrounded me felt so welcoming that I broke our kiss and encouraged her head to lay on my shoulder.  When her head rested on my shoulder, and with my hand running through her hair, I whispered to her, “My precious Twilight, I love you.”  My hand rubbed against her butt pushing her down as I came up to meet her.  And the hot water washed over us, the only other sound was the meeting of our waists…

...Twilight’s deep moans of pleasure as she began to bite into my shoulder…

...And a voice feminine voice I didn’t recognize finally said, through loud moaning, that, “I’m...not...sweet Celestia...Twilight Sparkle.”

That stopped me dead cold.  My head lifted up with the hand holding her head searching for her horn.  Found it.  The other hand reached up and searched for her wings.  A very cold chill started running up and down my spine as sheer horror struck my heart.

No wings.

Ever so slowly I pulled back enough to let go of her head while my other hand still held her in place, and lit up my hand to take a look at her.  Instantly my stomach started turning into knots as I was starting to feel really sick.  It wasn’t Twilight.  What I was deep into, quite literally in this case, looked so similar that she could be her twin.  Except for the lack of wings and color difference.  Her coat was a gray color with her hair and tail being two-tone white and a shade of purple.

To her credit, she gave me a smile that was laced with arousal and patted my cheek.  “You must be Fred,” she spoke softly with her voice filled with both amusement and passion.  “I’m Twilight Velvet, Twilight Sparkle’s mother.”

Another shock to my system when she said that and I realized something that I will never forget or outlive.

I’m a true motherfucker.

Needless to say, I didn’t continue, but got out of the shower, quickly wrapped a towel around myself, and sat down on the closed toilet.  I felt so sick at this point that I was leaning forward with my arms over my stomach.  Feeling like I could throw up at any moment.

And wouldn’t you know it, that right when Twilight Velvet stepped out of the shower is when Twilight Sparkle chose to barge in.  “Fred, wait,” she nearly shouted as she barged in through the door and turning on the light.  She took one look at us and instantly knew, “I’m too late aren’t I?”

Meanwhile, her mother stood there in all her naked glory with an amused smile on her face and gave her daughter a wave of her hand.  “Hi, honey.  I will say that was the most intimate first meeting I’ve ever had in my life,” she said with clear amusement in her voice.

Twilight instantly rounded on me and if looks could kill then I would have been burned to ashes.  “What.  Did.  You.  Do?”  And she accented and took a step toward me with each word she said.

“Something that your father hasn’t done in so long I think he’s forgotten how,” my ears picked up Velvet said with a giggle.

My head was down as I couldn’t bear to look at either one of them.

“I didn’t ask you,” Twilight stopped just shy of snapping at her mother.

That’s when her mother stepped up and took Twilight by the arms, “Honey, look at me.  I know you feel betrayed, but you shouldn’t.  It was pitch black in here and I didn’t turn on the light, he didn’t know that I would be here to meet him at your request, and so he thought that I was you.  It wasn’t his fault, alright?  It was something that just happened.”  I took a chance at looking up.  Twilight still wasn’t happy or as amused as her mother was about the whole thing, but it appeared that she was starting to calm down.  Velvet, on the other hand, put a hand to her mouth with a quick conspirators laugh, “Thought I don’t think it’s a good idea to tell your father or brother though.”

Twilight started to take a deep breath before her mother continued.

“Honey,” she said softly while turning Twilight’s face to look down at me, “just look at him.  You see how broken up and sick he is about what happened?”

That’s when Twilight really started to deflate from her anger.  “What did happen?” she asked in a more calm tone.

Velvet gave her daughter a knowing smirk and put an arm over her shoulders, “Let’s just say that your father could take lessons from your man here.”

Twilight looked at her mother in shock and it took her a full minute to come up with, “Did...he…?”

“Finish what he started?” Velvet asked rhetorically before shaking her head.  “Sadly no, he stopped when I told him that I wasn’t you, but your mother.”

Now it was my turn to looked shocked.  So shocked that I sat up on the toilet seat almost completely forgetting how sick I felt over the whole thing.

Velvet looked between us before focusing her attention back on me with a grin and a wink, “What?  I didn’t tell you to stop now did I?”  She even went so far as to lean down, take my head in one of her hands, and gave me a slow light kiss, “Matter of fact you were fulfilling one of my deepest fantasies.”

Neither Twilight nor I knew what to say about that little bit of information.

She looked back over at Twilight with her hands on her hips with a slightly disappointed look.  “Oh come now, honey,” her voice was only somewhat chastising, “don’t tell me that you’ve never had a fantasy about having a tall dark and handsome stranger make passionate love to you in the morning shower like he began to?”

Twilight was still staring at her mother as if her mind was still trying to process what she had said.

And when nothing was said Velvet decided to take control over the situation by starting to undress Twilight.  “Well since you aren’t saying anything,” she said aloud while yanking down Twilight’s nightgown.  “Why don’t you get undressed, Fred can take the towel off, and we all can take a hot shower together where he can tell me all about himself?”  While she was taking off Twilight’s bra she added, “As long as nothing is said to anypony about it.”

I was the first one to react and stood up cautiously.  “You mean it?”

“Of course I do,” Velvet said before leaning down and yanking down Twilight’s panties.

That’s when Twilight’s brain finished rebooting.  “Mo-ther,” she said, accenting both syllables in protest.

“What?” Velvet asked rhetorically while stepping up to me and yanking off the towel.  “Not like he hasn’t seen me before.  And If I get lucky he might just finish what he started with me earlier.”  And with a wink to me, she turned, got into the shower, turned on the hot water again, and began her shower.  This time leaving the curtain open, so we can see her.  Velvet closed her eyes, stood under the faucet, and let the hot water flow over her body.

Twilight walked over to stand in front of me as if she wanted to shield me from her mother’s eyes.  “No, he is definitely not finishing what he started,” Twilight’s voice was firm on that one point.

Velvet hummed in disappointment and with her eyes still closed she used both hands to trail down her body.  Which made mine react to her.  “Pity,” she moaned, “It’s been a long time since a male, of any species, has just taken me like he started to.”  One hand gripped a breast and started squeezing while her fingers twisted a nipple.  The other one trailing down between her legs.  “I’m soo jealous of you, honey.”

“Mother!” she started to protest before she paused at what Velvet said last.  “Really?”

Velvet opened her eyes to look directly at me.  “Oh yes,” she moaned again while fingering herself.  “Your father hasn’t made me feel like a mare in such a long time that it makes me regret stopping him.”

“Mother, I wanted you to meet him, not try and steal him away from me,” Twilight hissed as she stood there nearly seething at her mother.

That’s when I leaned down, turned her head, and kissed her passionately.  After I broke the kiss, Twilight was staring up at me with a mixture of emotions.  “Twilight,” I said gently to her as my hands came forward and wrapped around her.  One over her breasts and the other between her legs possessively.  “No one, or no pony, will steal me away from you.”

I watched the look in Twilight’s eyes change and soften from upset and angry to loving and passionate.  Not quite bedroom eyes, but close to it.

“Believe me, honey,” Velvet sighed while pleasuring herself still.  “I’ve felt his passion for you first hoof.  He’s definitely a keeper.”  Then Velvet’s eyes locked onto mine as she continued, “I can only imagine what your first time was like with him, honey.”

In spite of myself, my hands started to squeeze and fondle Twilight as we watched her mother.  Even Twilight was fixated on the sight.  With a flash from Velvet’s horn, the door locked and a soundproof spell went up around the room.

“It must have been an explosive orgasm,” Velvet moaned loudly while her hips moved against her hand.  

Twilight started to moan and relax against me with her hands resting on top of mine.  I think she wanted to grab them and take them away, and me away, from all of this, but didn’t get that far.  

“To feel your body,” she moaned while looking at us with her eyes filled with lust as the water cascaded down her body, “orgasm around a young and powerful organ.”

It was Twilight’s turn to moan in pleasure as my fingers squeezed her bosom and twisted a nipple while the other worked against her lower lips.  “It...was,” Twilight’s voice was soft and slurred with lust while her wings quickly rose in the air, “so...powerful.”  A finger slipped inside of her making her gasp at the sudden intrusion with her eyes going wide leaning her head back against my chest.

“If you won’t let him finish what he started,” Velvet’s voice was filled with lust, “then at least let me watch him take you.  Let me see how he loves you, how powerful it is for you.  Something I haven’t had in a long while.”  She looked at me with almost pleading eyes, “Turn my daughter around and show me how much you love her.  There’s a sound spell around the room, so nopony will hear us.”

Twilight didn’t protest as I gently turned her around, gently pushed her against the wall, and lifted up a leg.  Her eyes had gone full bedroom as they were locked onto mine.  With her breathing slow and deep as mine as we were both deep within lust’s grasp.  Twilight’s arms slowly snaked around my neck as my member lined up with her lower lips.

“Take my daughter,” Velvet commanded me, “show me what I’ve been missing.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide once more as she gasped long and loud at the sudden intrusion of my member deep into her body.

“Don’t be gentle,” I heard from Velvet.

My eyes were locked onto Twilight’s as my body took her time and again as the sound of our coupling was just as loud as the water in the shower.  Or the sounds of Velvet’s moaning.  Twilight was lost in the moment because her legs left the floor to wrap around me.  She gasped between moans and shouts while I braced her up against the wall.

“Yes,” Velvet cooed then my ears picked up her hoofsteps as she walked up to us, “but you must do more.”  I felt her soft hands guide mine.  She moved one up between Twilight’s wings, “She’s got wings, so stimulate them.”  Then she moved the other to Twilight’s horn, “She’s also a unicorn, so rub her horn.”

I obeyed and pressed my fingers firmly against the spot between her wings which got stimulated as Twilight’s body shook each time we connected.  At the same time, I tried keeping a steady rhythm against her horn as well.

Twilight closed her eyes and turned her head into my hand while hers were gripping on my shoulders as if hanging on for dear life.  Her moans came out quick and loud with each gasp she took.

“More,” Velvet moaned into my ear, “lose yourself in her warmth.  Lose yourself to her.  If you are truly part pony then give in to that side of you.”

The world fell away as it did with Rainbow.  I was both watching and participating.  It’s something that I can’t put into words.  But it seemed that I was lost in Twilight.  Each time we connected, I made sure that it was pleasurable and didn’t hurt her, in spite of it looking so violent.  My own grunts, groans, and moans I put into her ear to make sure she knew what effect she had on me as well.  “I love you, Twilight,” I told her again and again, “I love you.”

As the sound of Twilight’s moaning grew, she shut her eyes tight against the onslaught of sensations.  I felt her hands grip and dig into me as she pressed her head into my chest.  Being aware of her horn, while still stimulating it, I made sure it was pointed away from me.  This was good in another sense because as our climax started building, so too did a light from her horn.  But not just light.  Sparks started sparking from her horn as well.  The closer to our climax we were, the brighter her horn got, and more the sparks started flying.

And when our climax hit, it was like looking directly at the sun in the sky, her horn got so bright.  Not just bright but her horn was sparking enough to make it look like fireworks were going off, or at least it sounded like it.  Our orgasms hit us as the light and sparks did, but with that also came Twilight’s magic.  Her magic went wild along with her orgasm.

I had to shut my eyes against the blinding light.  But as I held onto her, I also felt Twilight’s magic that seemed to make this moment seem to last forever.  It’s hard to explain how I knew I was holding Twilight, but also felt Velvet in my arms at the same time.  It was like I was inside both of them.  Time seemed slowed down as it seemed both of them were milking me.

But their thoughts also bombarded into my head as well.  With each slow grip and pull against my member I heard one of their thoughts.

“I love you, Fred,” I heard from Twilight.  “I love you more than anything.”

“Sweet Celestia, how I’ve missed being filled,” was Velvet’s voice in my head.

“Never leave me, Fred,” Twilight again.  “I can’t bear to be without you.”

“I won’t leave you, Twilight,” my voice echoed within the white magic realm.

I also could tell that Velvet had tears in her eyes.  How I knew that I don’t know, but I did.  “This feeling.  The feeling of being passionately loved, cared for, and filled.  Your father gave me this once.”

“I love you, Fred,” Twilight’s voice filled my head.

“I love you, Twilight,” my voice echoed through the white void.

“Love my daughter,” Velvet’s voice echoed, “and thank you for the gift.”

^_^

I must have passed out because as consciousness slowly came to me also came certain facts.  One was that I was laying down on something soft, which I figured out was a soft dress.  That meant my head was in a mare’s lap.  Pretending to be asleep afforded me more opportunities.  My ears picked up the voices of Philomena, Fluttershy, Twilight, and Velvet.  I also noticed that my body was still bare with no clothes on.

“Well, you three just suddenly appeared,” Fluttershy said softly from beside me, “right here in the living room.”  I wasn’t in her lap and yet my legs were stretched out before me.  More than likely on a couch.

“We worried for you,” was Philomena’s voice from above me.  My head’s in Philomena’s lap, and I felt her talons gently rub against my head.

“Must have been when my magic went wild during our climax,” Twilight thought aloud in that thoughtful tone of voice.  “It was so weird,” she continued, “it was like time slowed down for us.  We could even hear each other’s thoughts.  And if she felt Fred inside of her as well during this, then it means that somehow my magic allowed her to feel him at the same time I was.”

“Oh my, really?”  Fluttershy’s voice sounded like she was intrigued and also would be blushing at the same time.

“It definitely was the most intimate greeting I’ve ever had,” Velvet giggled, sounding thoroughly pleased and happy with herself and what happened.  “And,” she continued with a voice sounding more serious and a little jealous, “you girls are so lucky to have him.  I was able to feel the same love he has for Twilight.  And like I told Twilight, the way he makes love to her is something that I haven’t felt from her father in a long while now.”

“Which is why I think my magic did what it did,” Twilight speculated, “so that she could feel that again.”  There was a pause before Twilight spoke again, sounding more at peace.  “Plus I think it’s brought mother and I closer together.”

Velvet laughed, “Well, I think a mutual sex encounter will do that, don’t you?”

All of them giggled in apparent agreement with her.

“Ok, but how come he’s still asleep?” Fluttershy questioned with concern in her voice.

“Well, that’s because he gave more than just a physical part of himself to both of us,” Twilight told them.  “He also gave some of his magic to us as well.  Why I don’t know, but that does explain how good we are feeling right now.”

And why I feel like I could go back to sleep for another day or so.  With a lull in the conversation, I’d figure it was time to make myself known to the world.  Starting with a soft groan and a slow shake of my head.

“He’s waking up,” Fluttershy commented softly.

With a soft fake moan, my eyes fluttered open looking up at a smiling Philomena.  She smiled back while I turned my head to look around and take stock of where I was.  Noticing that Twilight and Velvet were still naked while Philomena and Fluttershy were dressed.  My head was in Philomena’s lap on the couch with Fluttershy.  On the other side of the coffee table were Twilight and Velvet in two plush chairs.  I took one look at myself before saying, “I’m confused.”

“About what?” Twilight asked with a tilt of her head and a smile.  “What do you remember?”

“I remember everything,” my face showed my confusion as my mind went back to what happened.  “It felt so weird.  It was like I was with both of you at the same time.  Inside both of you at the same time.  I talked to both of you.  Then I woke up here just now.”

“How do you feel?” Philomena asked looking a little concerned.

A small smile up to her reassured her, “I’m fine, just feeling drained.  Like I’ve slept for a day after running for ten hours straight or something.”  I paused while looking around again before looking between the girls.  “And not that I’m complaining, but why are we still naked, and why are we here?”

“I don’t know why.  We showed up here,” Twilight mused thoughtfully, “but according to Fluttershy, we teleported here.”

“As for why we’re still naked,” Velvet was grinning at me with a mischievous wink, “it’s mostly because there are no clothes here for us.  And it’s not like you haven’t seen us before.”

Philomena was still gently scratching my head as I smirked back to Velvet, “Then how are we going to get back to the library without anypony seeing us?  Or do we streak back?”

Velvet hummed in thought, then turned to Twilight with a wicked grin, “Now there’s a thought.”

“What?!  Run back naked?” Twilight nearly screeched at the idea, looking a little pale and shocked.  “Mo-ther!”

“What?” Velvet shrugged off her daughter’s objection, “It’s not often I get the opportunity to do something naughty again.  Besides, he is the authority.  What are they going to do?  Arrest us?”

Twilight looked at her mother like she had just lost her mind.  Fluttershy and Philomena didn’t know what to say about it either.

“I’m game,” I chipped in with a smirk of my own.

Twilight rounded on me with an embarrassed huff, “Not helping.”

“Alright then, I can just take a nap until you all decide on what to do,” turning over, I placed my head directly into Philomena’s crotch with a slight wiggle to get more comfortable.

Twilight grumbled out a soft, “Stallions.”

Velvet let out a giggle, “That’s our man.”

Philomena continued lightly scratching my head while Fluttershy simply giggled at the whole thing obviously amused by my antics.

“Obviously I’ll have to teleport us back,” Twilight thought aloud.

Velvet’s voice sounded disappointed, “Oh you’re no fun sometimes.”

“Why would you want to walk back?” Fluttershy sounded genuinely curious when she asked.

Velvet giggled softly, “Well it’s not often that a mare at my age after two foals gets a chance to see how many heads she can still turn.”

“Oh, but I think you are still a pretty mare,” Fluttershy told her.

“Well thank you, dear,” Velvet cooed.  “And Fred did give me one of the best compliments considering he didn’t know I wasn’t Twilight at first.  Me, being mistaken for my daughter that’s nearly half my age?  A mare would be so lucky to get such a compliment.”

“At any rate,” Twilight said and felt her magic surrounding my body, “we need to get back to the library.”

“Don’t teleport me, dear,” my ears picked up what Velvet said which made me sit up and look to her.  Her head turned toward me with a wink, “Want to join me?”

At first, I didn’t know how to answer that.  Until I saw the look on Twilight’s face.  It was a look that screamed “Don’t you even dare” all over it.  Looking back to Velvet with an apologetic look, “Sorry but I don’t want to sleep on the couch tonight.”

“Good answer,” Twilight told me and in a flash the scene changed from Fluttershy’s cottage to the library interior.  And her mother wasn’t with us.

“You really didn’t teleport her?” I asked cautiously.

Twilight shook her head with an embarrassed and even a little angry huff, “She didn’t want to.  And besides, she knows the spell just as well as I do.  I just hope she’s happy with herself after she finally gets here.”

“And in the meantime?” I wondered while following her upstairs to her room.

“In the meantime,” she continued while I got a great view of her back and butt, “there’s a spell I’ve been meaning to try on a quill pen that I found in an old tome.  It allows the pen to write what it hears.”  We entered her room while I searched for my clothes.  “So instead of writing it, I’ll be dictating it.”

“Sounds similar to something we have in the human world,” I commented with a knowing smirk.  “Will it have an auto-correct feature?”

She shook her head while getting dressed, “It didn’t come with one, but I’ll add it.”  She looked over to me with a shrug, “Wouldn’t be good without it.”

Now this is going to be fun.

After getting dressed, I followed Twilight back downstairs toward a writing desk.  Twilight sat down at the desk while I took a seat on the sofa nearby to watch the fun.  I was betting on it performing like the auto-correct feature of the human world.  After fidgeting with her dress after crossing her legs, she levitated over a quill pen, ink bottle, and parchment paper onto the desk.  Then took a good few minutes to read what appears to be the enchantment for it, she put it down to begin the spell.

Only to get interrupted by the front door opening.

When we looked over at the door, Spike came in first followed by Harmony, Rainbow, and then Velvet.  Velvet was still naked as she shut the door behind a chorus of catcalls.

“I can’t believe she did that,” Rainbow commented to Harmony with an incredulous look on her face which was a mix of disbelief and awe.

“It’s not even something that even I would think of,” Harmony responded with equal amount of shock.

Meanwhile Spike just turned to stare at Velvet who had leaned up against the door with her hands behind her head and a satisfied look on her face.  “Yes girls,” Velvet giggled happily as she looked at us, “this old gal’s still got it.”  She unleaned from the door looking at us with a grin I couldn’t quite place, “Numerous catcalls, five stallions asking for a date, and one proposal for marriage to a middle-aged mare.  And all after two foals.”  “Damn,” she slapped her hip, “I can still turn heads.”

“That’s great, mother,” Twilight’s voice was dry as a desert with narrowed eyes toward her mother.  “Now that we’ve established that you’re still pretty will you please go and get dressed now?”

Velvet sashayed passed us, “Well if you insist dear.”  And walked up the stairs.

Twilight simply grumbled some silent complaints as she prepared the spell.

I stood back as Spike, Harmony, and Rainbow came up to me.  “What’s going on here?” Rainbow asked softly with caution in her voice as she watched Twilight.

“Experiment,” I whispered back right when Twilight’s horn began to glow.

Spike and Rainbow exchanged glances for a split-second before both of them hit the floor and quickly started crawling away to hide behind the couch.  Out of the corner of my eye, Harmony watched Spike and Rainbow crawl away with a look of confusion.  “Why did they do that?” she whispered to me.

I leaned over with, “Twilight’s experiments sometimes doesn’t turn out too well.”

“I’m done,” Twilight’s voice rang with a triumphant flare as she leaned back in the chair.  Then she turned toward me and narrowed her eyes, “And I heard that, by the way.  And I am not that bad.”

“Says you,” Rainbow’s head popped up from behind the couch.

Followed by Spike, “Is it over?”

Twilight growled slightly at them in irritation, “Yes it’s over and it wasn’t anything remotely dangerous.  I was just enchanting this pen to dictate for me.”

Rainbow and Spike stood up as they made their way back around from behind the couch.  “What did she say?” Rainbow asked.

“It means that the pen will write down what she says,” I told them with a smirk.

“Oh.”

We all watched the pen as it began to flicker to life and slowly started to rise above the writing table.  “I think it worked,” Twilight squealed in delight clapping her hands together.  The pen suddenly vibrated before starting to scratch out words on the parchment. 

I walked up quickly to look over her shoulder.

*I think it worked*  Was written on the paper.

I motioned for the others to walk over with a curl of my fingers moving behind me.  Because I wanted them to watch the fun that was about to begin.  “Let me try something,” I told her.

*Let me try something*

With a barely contained chuckle, I quickly spat out, “Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious.”  As the pen started writing they all looked at me as I just sprung another head or something.

*Super caliee fragil is it expee alley doe shush*

“What was that?” Rainbow asked with a clueless look on her face.

*What has that?*

“A non-sense word from a human movie,” I told her with a smirk

*A non-since word from a humane movie*

“Seems it still needs some fine-tuning,” Twilight mused in thought while watching the pen write.

I couldn’t help myself as I leaned into it.  “Round the rugged rock the ragged rascal ran.”

Spike joined me a second later with a laugh, “Sally sells seashells by the sea shore.”

The pen was scratching away at it while we continued to spat out nonsense.  All the while I heard Twilight tapping her hoof behind me with Rainbow and Harmony giggling at us.  We were having a ball until Twilight had enough.

“Hey, Fred why don’t you-“  Rainbow got interrupted by Twilight.

“Stop it already,” Twilight stomped her hoof onto the floor with an impatient horse-like snort.

*Hey Fred why don’t you stop it already*

Spike and I saw what the pen wrote and simply grinned at each other before backing away.  “Ok, Twilight,” I put up my hands in a surrendering gesture while backing away from the table, “we’re done.”

She rolled her eyes at me, “Finally.  Now let me put it through its paces.”  She stepped up to the table and closed her eyes.  “Dear Princess Celestia,” she began to recite as if writing a letter to my mother.  Because her eyes were closed I motioned for the other girls to keep quiet while motioning to Spike about my idea of whispering words to the pen at the same time.  And when we thought it was funny enough he would send it to my mother.

It wrote down something like this.

*Dear Princess Celestia that’s big and bright.  I am experimenting oh no with a pen that dictates evil every word that I say.  We’re all doomed.  Something like this will be able to take over save time ponies.  Today I’d like to report that I’m naked I have ran through town organized every bra book.  My reading consisted of the effects of Twilight what are you doing?  I’m experimenting fuck with an evil pen that writes down violent what I say.  Wait, what are you two doing?  We’re caught.  Sp…i…ke  G  I  v  e    me*

Once Twilight caught onto us, I quickly grabbed the parchment, “We’re caught,” and started running to the other side of the room.  Meanwhile, Harmony and Rainbow were rolling on the floor laughing their asses off with the pen frantically trying to catch up to the paper to continue writing.  Velvet, on the other hand, was totally confused about what was going on when she came back downstairs.

After taking a quick look back at a fuming Twilight, I shook the paper at Spike, “Spike!”

“Give me-“ was all Twilight got out before the paper went up in dragon flames.  

When Spike and I saw the look on Twilight’s face, it only took us one second to start running to the door.  Ever remember a time when you pulled a prank on someone and when you were running your legs felt like Jell-O, you were laughing hysterically, and sweating like a hog?  Well, that was Spike and I as we ran for our lives out of the library with Twilight yelling at us as if we just burned the library down.  After we got some good distance away, we slowed down and took a quick look back.

That was our mistake because we saw Twilight standing just outside of the door giving orders to Harmony and Rainbow.  Both of them saluted her and took off after us.

“I think we should start running now,” was my suggestion to Spike before the chase was on.

“Right, come on I have an idea,” grabbing Spike I made sure that Rainbow saw us as we turned down the nearest alley.  “Alright, Spike, get your dragon letter breath ready ok?”

He nodded to me while I turned him to face the entrance of the alley.

“You two can’t get away from the fastest flier in all of Equestria,” my ears picked up Rainbow’s yelling as she got closer.

I held up my finger for him to get ready.

“Just you wait until-” is as far as she got before she flew right into Spike’s dragon breath as she entered the alley.  And promptly disappeared in a puff of dragon smoke, which quickly flew off toward Canterlot.

“Yes!” throwing up my hands in triumph, “it worked.”

Spike was flabbergasted, “I had no idea that was even possible.  My dragon fire that sends letters can also send ponies?”

“Yeah,” I laughed, “apparently, so.”

Now Spike was laughing.  “Man, just think of the pranks I can get away with now?”

We bro fisted right before walking out of the alley, turning right, and bumping directly into Harmony.

“Hi, handsome,” she was grinning at me.  “Care to come along quietly?”

“Should I use the fire on her?” Spike asked with a look that told me he was itching to try it again.

I waved it off though, “Nah not this time.  Mother is probably confused enough as it is.”

That got Harmony curious as she looked at us through squinting suspicious eyes.  “Use dragon fire on me?”  After a quick look around she eyed us again, “Where’s Rainbow Dash?”

A wicked smirk crawled up onto my face, “Probably halfway to Canterlot by now.”

She gave us a look of total confusion.

“Dragon breath,” Spike let out a quick burst, “great for sending more than just letters to Canterlot.”  He had his arms crossed over his chest with a proud smug look on his face too.

Harmony looked down at the little drake with shock and awe.  And even a little fear.  “You can do that?”

“Just discovered it,” Spike told her.

But we lingered too long.

“AHA,” Twilight called out and grabbed us both in her magic before we could run, “gotcha!”  She landed in front of us next to Harmony with her horn glowing with magic.

“Damn it.”

“Aw nuts,” Spike agreed as he hung limply in the air next to me.

“Alright, I’ve had enough of your-” she got cut off as Spike tried his breath on her.  We were hopeful for all of two seconds.  Until his breath disbursed leaving Twilight still standing there with her arms crossed under her breasts.  She gave us a tongue in cheek disappointed look as the wind blew through her hair.  “Nice try,” she smirked at us, “but I’ve been protected from his dragon fire breath since I was a filly.  I raised him you know.”  Then it hit her and she too looked around.  A second later she sighed face-palming herself.  “Rainbow is not going to be happy when she returns,” she mumbled quietly.

“Oh well, we tried,” was my chuckling response to her.

“Is there anything you want to say before I commence with your judgment?” she asked while looking at both of us.  Which meant that the punishment was for both of us.  

“We who are about to die salute you,” I couldn’t help but say to her with a chuckle while hanging there limply in the air like a caught fish on a line.

“And you Spike?” Twilight asked while looking down at him.

He didn’t say anything at first but then he started looking like he was fixing to throw up or something.  “Oh it’s big,” he mumbled as the pressure grew inside of him.  At first, I had no idea what was going on until remembering that this is how he receives letters from my mother.  Did she?

Twilight let us go because she was startled by the loudest, and longest, dragon burp I’ve ever heard.  And right toward me.

“Gotcha!” Rainbow appeared, immediately wrapped herself around me like living rope, and squeezed pretty hard to keep my arms and legs together.  “I’ve got him,” she yelled out in triumph before rolling me onto my back and glaring at Spike, “and you better turn your head from now on, Spike.”

“Wow,” Harmony blinked in surprise.  “Um...Welcome back, Rainbow?”

She was squeezing me soo tightly that I could only manage a weak chuckle.  “How was the trip, Rainbow?” my voice was strained due to her grip on me that she wasn’t letting up on.

She angled her head up and looked down at me.  And it wasn’t a friendly look either, but one that said she was a mite upset.  “How.  Was.  The.  Trip?”  She emphasized each word while edging her nose closer to mine with her nose touching mine at the last word.  “It felt like a big dog trying to squeeze itself through a tiny cat door.  It.  Was.  Not.  Pleasant.”

Behind her, I saw Twilight wince in sympathy.  “Yeah, Spike did that to me when he was younger.  I’ll put a protection on you against that.  As well as the other girls,” Twilight told her.

“Well now that you have me what are you going to do with me?”  I was almost afraid to ask with the look she was giving me.  She really was upset with me over this one.  She had that wild look in her eyes.

And I did not like the wicked evil grin that crept up onto her face.

^_^

I am never going to live this down.  And I don’t know where she found it, but she found a maid’s uniform for me to wear.  And it was soo embarrassing.  Spike was nowhere to be seen, and thank goodness because I did not want him to see me like this.  My punishment was to obey everything that Velvet, Rainbow, Twilight, and Harmony said for the rest of the day while wearing this monstrosity.

The girls were in the kitchen while I was in the process of serving them drinks and just being at their every beck and call.  I had just put down the last drink in front of Twilight.  “Will that be all mistress?” my voice held no joy, mischief, or hardly any emotion in it at all when I asked while holding the tray in one hand.

“Nothing for now,” Twilight told me while barely holding back her giggles.  “Why don’t you go and clean my room until we call for you?”

“Yes, mistress,” I told her in an embarrassing monotone voice then left them in the kitchen.  All the while they were drinking and giggling away.  I was grumbling my silent complaints against this satanic evil thing I was wearing all the way up the stairs.

A short time later, I heard the sound of hoofsteps coming up the stairs.  Turned out it was Harmony that showed up.  And she had a smirk on her face as she approached me.  “You have to obey whatever I say, right?”

Turning to her, I gave her a nod, “Yes, mistress.”

“Good, then take off that dress and-”

In less than a second, I burned that thing off in a sudden bright flash of flames and heat.  My body didn’t move a muscle during the whole thing and kept my eyes looking at her.  This time, however, there was a thankful smile on my face.

“Wow,” her eyes were wide in shock before they started roaming over my naked body.  “Um...oh-kay.  I meant remove it, but that works too.”  She giggled at the happy look on my face.  “You seem happier now.  You realize that your judgment hasn’t ended, right?”

“I know,” I told her honestly.  “I don’t mind the punishment, but that...thing...was simply evil and demeaning.”

She stepped up, looked up to me, and grinned, “Pleasure yourself for me.  Lay down on your back on the bed and pleasure yourself for me while I sit and watch.”

Now that’s a punishment I’d like to have.

^_^

(bedtime)

“I can’t believe you went along with it,” Twilight huffed out her complaint to me as she, Philomena, and I stood in her room.  I was still naked, Philomena was getting undressed, and Twilight was looking at me with her arms under her chest.  And she was still dressed.  After Philomena got out of her dress, she flexed and fluffed her wings before running her talons through her hair and tail.

I shrugged while watching Philomena out of the corner of my eye as my member started to salute the beautiful picture she was giving me.  “I was told to obey, so that’s what I did.”  Twilight pouted at that answer.  “Or are you just upset that she didn’t tell me to come downstairs and show all of you?”  Twilight smirked ever so slightly.  “O...ho,” was my chuckled response to that and stepped up to her as Philomena stepped behind her.  “So that’s what you’re so upset about?  That it wasn’t in front of all of you.”  Twilight blushed while trying to keep her pouting face on, but it was quickly fading.  “Right now, it’s just us, Twilight.”  My ears picked up the sound of Philomena slowly unzipping the back of Twilight’s dress.  “You.  Me.  And Philomena.”  I lowered my head down and brought up hers to meet my eyes.  My voice was whisper quiet as our eyes met, “It’s just us.”

Twilight let Philomena lower her arms letting the dress fall off of her.  Her eyes were looking into mine as if searching for some deep meaning of life.  

Both of my hands were cupping her head gently.  “I’ll never leave you, Twilight.”

Twilight’s arms stayed at her sides while Philomena lowered her panties from her.  Then tossed them aside.

She sighed, closing her eyes when I laid my cheek against hers to whisper into her ear, “I love you, Twilight.”

“Fred,” she sighed my name as Philomena unclasped her bra and worked it off of her.  She then reached around Twilight and took my member into her hand.

“He’s our mate tonight,” Philomena whispered into Twilight’s ear while rubbing the tip of my member against Twilight’s lower lips.  “He will love us.”  And with Philomena’s urging, Twilight slowly lifted a leg to climb onto my member.  Slowly, my member slid into her with her folds expanding to accept me.  “Yes, Twilight,” Philomena cooed again softly, “give yourself to our mate tonight with me.”  My hands lowered to hold Twilight up by her butt with my fingers around the base of her tail.  With Twilight’s head on my shoulders, I looked to see Philomena’s head come forward and rub against mine.  All the while, she was pressing her body against Twilight’s and her hands brushing against the sides of her breasts.  

Closing my eyes, I felt Philomena’s hands lower to my butt.  She gripped each butt cheek and pulled gently before releasing it.  Then did it again.  Twilight sighed in pleasure as my member slid deeper inside of her before pulling out again.

“I...love you...Fred,” she moaned softly between sighs of pleasure.  Philomena wanted me to stay slow for now because I could tell due to what her hands were doing against my own butt.

Philomena’s head shifted to whisper into Twilight’s ear.  “Say it again.  Say you give yourself to him.”

Twilight’s arms came up to lightly grip the back of my shoulders.  My shoulder felt her slow deep moaning breaths as I made slow love to her.  Then with a long sigh, Twilight shifted her head to whisper into my ear, “I give myself to you, Fred.”  Then gripped me a little bit harder, keeping her cheek against mine.

Philomena’s eyes met mine.  She shifted her head again to look back into my eyes.  Her hands on my butt got more urgent, gripping me tighter, and wanting to go faster.  She nodded to me, telling me to say the same thing.

Picking up the pace, I whispered, “I give myself to you, Twilight.”

Philomena brought up a hand to my cheek and caressed it with a wide smile, “Then you will give to me and I to you.”  Leaning forward, she put her cheek against mine, “Love us.”
> Chapter Twenty Seven:  Maud Pie
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It’s been a few days since my intimate first greeting with Twilight’s mother.  Of course, Twilight and the girls that know have agreed not to say anything to either her father or her brother.  Thank goodness.  When her mother left town it was rather awkward for me, but she smiled nonetheless telling me how glad she was to meet me.  There was a mile-wide grin on her face when she said it too.  Images of the possibilities ran through my head anyway, in spite of my trying not to.

Now it was a few days later and it was pretty much history now.  And last night, because morning was approaching, Pinkie wanted me with her, so here I was waking up in bed with her.  My eyes opened as the morning sun was peaking over the horizon.  Pinkie was laying on top of me, with me on my back, while laying in her bed.  Above me, some balloons had migrated across the ceiling now doing a slow dance overhead.  It was as if they wanted to welcome the morning sun as it began shining through the window, hitting the balloons, and covering the room with multi-colored light.

Now awake, my arms slowly reached up and wrapped around the still sleeping Pinkie.  She hummed contently as my hands started rubbing against her back.  “Just a few more minutes, Fred,” she whispered, wiggling herself to get more comfortable.  Suited me fine as I used one hand to reach down and take the base of her tail between a couple of fingers.  My fingers played with the base of her tail and her butt cheeks while she slept.

Last night she had told me that this morning was special.  Her sister, Maud, was visiting and she wanted everyone to meet her.  It would be interesting to see what kind of sister she has.  Last night she told me a little bit about where she grew up and her family.  Which made me think of the differences between the families.  Her human counterpart ran a rock pit while this world’s Pinkie’s family ran something similar.  It also seemed to be totally different as well.

As the multi-colored light finally filtered down to us, it made Pinkie squirm a little with a sigh.  She was beginning to wake up.  While she slowly returned to the land of the living, my hand was busy rubbing a butt cheek and playing with her tail.  I really had no idea why I liked doing that to Pinkie.  I just did for some reason.  But oh, I loved the feeling of her fur against my skin.  Her soft body against mine.  The feeling of her wonderful breasts between us.

When she finally stirred herself awake, she raised her head with a wide yawn.  Putting one arm against my chest she used her other hand to wipe her eyes, blinking to get the sleep out of them.  I watched her hair frame her face as she lifted her head.  Her eyes lit up, along with the smile on her face when she looked down at me.

She wiggled herself completely on top of me, with her legs on either side, and her lower lips pressed against my semi-hard member.  I smiled back up at her before she leaned in for a lazy kiss with a soft hum.

“Good morning, Fred,” she cooed softly with her fingers playing with the short strands of hair on my chest.

“Good morning, Pinkie,” was my whispered response to her while my hand rubbed and massaged her back.  The other playing with her butt.

With a growing grin, she put her hands on my chest and raised herself up letting the bedsheet slide off of her.  She took my hands, brought them to her breasts, and placed them there.  Then she closed her eyes and leaned back for a morning stretch with her arms high above her head.  The view was awesome.  Which, I rewarded her by massaging her wonderfully full breasts.  Squeezing them while taking the hardening nipples in a thumb and finger to play with.

Her head tilted down to look at me with a wide welcoming smile and a moan.  “There’s time for another one,” her voice was soft and alluring as she wiggled herself on my now hard member.  “Maud’s train won’t arrive for another couple of hours yet.”  Lowering her arms, she lifted herself up, guided my tip to her entrance, and with a long loud sigh of pleasure, slowly eased herself down.  She didn’t ride me like she did last night, but lowered herself back down fully on top of me.  Placing a hand on each cheek, she looked into my eyes before giving me a long slow light lingering kiss.

Then she rolled us over where I was on top of her.  And with my eyes locked onto hers, she spread her hair out behind her head onto the pillow then resting her hands there above her head.  Then spread her legs wide and relaxed underneath me.  The look in her eyes held her soft bedroom quality, but there was also something else.  It drew me in like an old siren song, or a trap that I wanted to get caught in.  “Fred?”  When she spoke again, her voice was quiet yet echoed in my head.

I lowered myself down to her with my hands snaking under her, under her shoulders, and under her head.

Her soft slow kiss was electrifying, awakening the pony heritage within me.  “Last night, I rode you.  I wanted to feel what Twilight felt, what Rainbow felt, what Philomena felt, what Fluttershy felt.”  Now when she looked up at me the look was different, like she wanted something different than the wild animal of my pony side.  “The wild side of you, but not this morning.  This morning, I want your human part.”

The world came back into focus as the animal part of me quickly got tamed and wrestled down by my human side.

She softly lifted her head and kissed me again.  “This morning, love me slowly.”  Closing her eyes, she tilted her head to one side with a long pleasurable sigh.  “I want to feel loved this morning, Fred.  Your loving fingers and hands all over my body.  Whispering into my ear with you inside of me.”

Slowly I started making love to her.  Putting my cheek against hers, I whispered into her ear, “Your one of my best friends Pinkie, I love you.”  I planted slow lazy kisses against her ear, cheek, and neck.  “I love you, Pinkie.  You bring such happiness into my life.”

After lifting my head to look down at her, she intertwined her hands with mine above her head and looked up at me.  “I give myself to you, Fred,” she whispered, closing her eyes once again with a long sigh of pleasure.  “And give yourself to me.”

^_^

“Wow, Pinkie!  What did you do, or eat this morning and where can I get some?” AJ asked with a girlish chuckle as Pinkie skipped just ahead of me onto the train platform.  

Philomena was there as were the rest of the girls.  I took my place between Philomena and Twilight, putting my arms over their shoulders to rub their arms over their dresses.

“Oh that’s easy,” Pinkie skipped up to AJ to answer her question.  “All I had was Fred and he’s right over there.”

There was embarrassment on AJ’s face, but also something else that I couldn’t quite place.  Within her smile was her embarrassment, but the two seconds or so that she looked over at me her eyes held something else in them.

Could it be?

Philomena giggled while bumping my hips with hers as she put an arm and a wing over my back.  Twilight giggled a little but tried to hide it, also putting one arm and a wing around me.

Fluttershy was standing a little in front of me and to the side where she turned her head back to wink at me.  Then rubbed her protruding baby bump happily.

“Pinkie!” Rarity chided while blushing, putting a hand over her heart.  “That is not something a lady goes around telling everypony.”

“What?  She asked,” Pinkie simply shrugged her shoulders while skipping around the platform.  Her simple pink sundress bouncing along with her, her hair and tail bouncing behind her as if in their own joyous actions.  “I’m so excited for Maud to show up and meet all of you.”

“So are we Pinkie,” Twilight said happily.  “After all this will be the first time we’ve met one of your sisters.”

“I’ll say,” Rainbow echoed as she stood on the other side of Twilight, “it’s about time too.”

Just then a train whistle cut through the air as it appeared around the bend from the tree line.  The friendship express bound down the tracks up to us faster than I thought and came to a stop soo fast that the passengers might have gotten injuries.  None appeared to have any, thanks to magic of course.  

“She’s here,” Pinkie bounced excitedly while we watched the ponies on the train disembark.  All of our eyes were searching for a pony that would start making her way over to us.  Naturally, we didn’t know what she looked like, so we pretty much left it to Pinkie.  “Over here, Maud,” she shouted out above the crowd with her head popping up as she bounced in place waving her hand frantically.

The mare that walked over to us was an earth pony like Pinkie of course.  Gray coat with a faded purple looking hair and tail that were brushed straight down.  All wrapped within a basic single piece dress that went almost to her ankles.  Complete with collar and long sleeves.  What got me about her look was that it fit with the bland and bored look on her face.  It was as if she found nothing interesting at all and would never find anything interesting.

“There you are, Maud,” Pinkie giggled hugging her sister when she got close enough.  Maud returned the hug and only cracked the faintest of smiles when she did before returning to neutral.  “I want you to meet my friends,” she told her before grabbing her arm and walking her up to us.  And one by one she introduced us.  “This is Rarity, she owns the dress shop in town where she makes the bestest dresses.”  

Rarity waved politely with a “go on” gesture.  

“This is Fluttershy, she takes care of the animals and can even talk to them.”  

Fluttershy smiled shyly with a small wave hiding behind her hair.  

“Rainbow Dash is the fastest flyer in all of Equestria.”  

“Hiya,” Rainbow responded with a grin and a wave, “and the only one that can pull off a sonic rainboom.”

“Next to her with the hat on, is Applejack,” Pinkie introduced, “she owns the apple farm here in town.  They have the bestest apples around.”

“Not to mention the best cider around,” Rainbow added with a smirk.

“A pleasure to meet ya,” AJ greeted with a tilt of her hat.

“This is Twilight.  Technically a princess, but just Twilight to us and she’s the best at magic.”

“Hi there,” Twilight waved with a smile.

“And that’s Philomena,” Pinkie pointed out, “she used to be Celestia’s pet but got transformed with a spell from Twilight.  And now she and Fred are best besties.”

“And that’s Fred.  He’s the human I told you about that came from a human world,” Pinkie introduced me with a voice that sounded like she was telling ghost stories.

I waved my fingers in greeting to her when her eyes locked onto mine before stepping up to me.  “You are Fred?  The one she’s been telling me about?” her voice completed the whole “I’m bored with everything” package by staying monotone no matter what she was saying.  Even her facial expressions didn’t change.

“That’s me, I guess,” my chuckle was short and nervous, “hope she told only good things about me.”

“Yes, she’s told good things,” her voice still sounded like she was bored.

“Oh good.”

“Don’t hurt her,” even though her voice was still monotone sounding, I’d swear there was a chill that went up and down my spine.

“Never could,” tried to keep my voice steady while watching those rather intense eyes of hers.

“Oh don’t worry, Maud,” Pinkie skipped her way up to us, “he’d never hurt me.”  Maud seemed to accept that, not that I could really tell with the perpetual bored look on her face.  And with Maud seemingly happy, Pinkie announced lunch, “I’ve got our picnic lunch and the perfect spot for it, so let’s go.”

^_^

We picked a spot in the park that was located just outside of the center of town.  The blanket Pinkie suddenly got from somewhere was more like a rug.  It was large enough for all of us and then some.  Then she started bringing out the food from her mane.

“Beautiful day for a picnic,” Twilight mentioned happily as she and the girls started to sit down around the food.  I took my place between Twilight and Philomena.

“You’re welcome,” Rainbow chuckled with a smirk as she sat down next to Twilight.  “It was scheduled.”  The girls giggled at her antics while Twilight rolled her eyes at her friend with a smile.

“I brought some cider with me,” AJ announced, happily pulling out some glass bottles from a pack she brought with her.

“Oh thank you very much, AJ,” Fluttershy thanked softly with a wide smile.

“Yes!  Thank you, AJ,” Rainbow’s eyes went wide and her mouth hung open while she licked her lips, then grabbed one of the bottles.

“Easy, Rainbow,” I chuckled while taking a bottle of my own, “Don’t drink it all at once.  And yes, thank you, AJ.”

“Y’all are welcome,” AJ smiled.

“Speaking of going easy,” looking over to Fluttershy, I eyed her with a smirk.

She took the hint with a nod.

“Everypony help themselves,” Pinkie told us now that the food was all in front of us.  And we did as everypony helped themselves to the various picnic foods.  I picked some peanut butter and jelly sandwiches and some fruits on a paper plate.  Twilight took mainly the fruits while Philomena took what she could that was protein-based.  Rarity was eating daintily on some of the fruits that were there.  AJ, naturally, took mainly some of the apples and some other fruits.  Fluttershy took some fruits and nuts with the PB&J sandwiches.

“So, Maud, tell us about yourself,” looking to her I decided to break the ice, so to speak.  

Maud took a sandwich with fruits on her plate, then pulled out a small smooth rounded rock, put it on the blanket, and then broke off a tiny piece of bread putting it in front of the rock.  “I’m going for my rocktorate at the Equestrian Institute of Rockology.  I’m aiming to be the vale-rock-torian.”

Oh the puns, kill me now.

“We call that geologist in the human world,” I told her with a nod and a smile.  “Considering we don’t have magic, geologists are used to analyze rocks for minerals that companies are looking for.  Like a mining company, for example, would look for iron, copper, or whatever.  They would take a sample to have it analyzed to see if the area is good for mining.  How is that field of study used here in Equestria?”

“Some similar to what you said,” she began to explain and held the attention of the group.  “I could also use it to help my family’s farm.”

“What do you plan on using for?  Any plans for the future, that is?” I asked curiously.

She slowly blinked at me, still talking in her monotone deadpanned look, “I’m curious about the many strata layers of Equestria.”

“What’s that?” AJ questioned with confusion on her face.

“That’s where layers of rock are either deposited or built up over time,” I clarified to her.  Then turned back to Maud, “That’s an interesting field to go into actually.  In the human world, most geologists believe that the strata are built up over long periods of time.  But they ignore some areas where it was deposited through a flood that could bring up false readings or assumptions of the area.  Your thinking about how Equestria was made?  Regarding the land itself, that is?”

“Yes,” she confirmed with a slow blink.  “Have you studied rocks?”

A quick laugh escaped me with a shake of my head, “No, I failed at chemistry.  Although I understand the big picture, or the…mechanics...of it, as it were.”

Rainbow looked over at me with a smirk while holding a bottle in her hand, “I’d say he’s great at chemistry.”  Then started to lick the top of the bottle before putting it in her mouth.  While still looking at me, she moved the bottle in and out of her mouth while giving me a wink.

“Rainbow!” Rarity chided her with shock etched onto her face.  “Such behavior in public!”

Rainbow stopped without another word and pulled out the bottle making a soft pop as it pulled out.

My mind couldn’t help the images that flashed through it.  And I couldn’t help but be entranced by what Rainbow did with my body immediately reacting to the images that were flashing through my mind.  Rainbow didn’t help when she started to lick the top of the bottle again.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy giggled, putting a hand to her mouth while blushing, “I think she broke him.”

Most of the other girls giggled at that before Philomena moved over and into my lap.  Which made Rainbow pout in protest, “Aww, I was enjoying his reaction.  At least what I could see because of his pants.”

Philomena’s tone of voice was humorous, “Now I enjoy results,” she giggled and wiggled in my lap, rubbing herself against my hardening member.  Thankfully, though, she stopped wiggling and brought my hands forward wrapping them around her waist.  Then she combined our plates in her lap and began to hand feed me while my head rested on her shoulder.

“So, Maud, what’s up with the rock?” she asked her.  Everypony was curious but didn’t really have the courage to really ask her.  Until Rainbow finally did.

“This is Boulder,” she told us simply.

It clicked in my mind.  “Pet rock,” I clarified for them with a smirk.

“Pet rock?” Rarity asked now looking a little confused.

“Yep, it was a fad for a short time in the human world some years ago,” I chuckled at the thought.  “People would actually buy them at the store.  Now how crazy is that when all they had to do was dig one up in their own yard?”  Then I looked over at Maud, “Found him on the farm?”  She slowly nodded to me.

“I don’t get it,” AJ commented before looking over at Maud, “no offense.”

“I didn’t either,” with a shrug I continued, “but there were some people which took advantage of that fad and ripped people off.  They seemed to operate under the idea that there’s a sucker born every minute.  Even today, people have to be careful at what they buy because it seems like it’s designed to break after a certain amount of time.”

“Reminds me of those two con ponies that came to town,” Fluttershy mentioned softly.

“Flim and Flam,” AJ growled out with her eyes glaring at the memory.  “Dang near got us they did.”  When she noticed the confusion on my face she explained.  “Flim and Flam are con artists.  Came to town a couple years back aiming to take the farm from us through a contest over who could make the most cider.  During the contest, we were holding our own thanks to y’all (referring to her friends), but that got them nervous.  So they sped up the machine.  The did make more, but it was soo bad that we won out.”

“You have the advantage of quality over quantity,” I understood and smiled to her happily.  “The machine, I bet, didn’t have any quality control like you did.”

“Nope, sucked up everything,” Pinkie giggled.

“There you go,” I chuckled before looking over at Maud again.  “Maud?  I bet that your family does the same thing, right?  Focus on the quality of the materials at the farm and not the quantity just to make a sale?”

Maud nodded slowly, “Correct.  That’s why we separate and analyze into groups.”

“There you are,” I nodded to her.  “Did you know, Maud, that in the human world you have a counterpart?  A human Maud Pie?  Pinkie have a counterpart?  And that the human Pie family runs what we call a rock pit?  Pretty much the same thing you do?”  She shook her head.

“Although, Pinkie has mentioned about a human Pinkie,” she replied.

“Yep, although I haven’t met them, I’ve heard lots about them, though.”  Philomena fed me another piece of fruit.  “The pit is used to break up material into separate sizes to be used in building material for anything from roads to a house’s foundation.  And the analysis is used to find out the quality of the rocks in order to find the best site.  At least that’s how Pinkie’s counterpart explained it one time.”

“Oh we do the same,” Pinkie piped up, “even cut them into slabs.  And speaking of rocks.”  Pinkie reached into her mane and pulled out a large bag of rock candy, setting it down in the middle of the group.  “I brought rock candy.”

“Never tried them,” I muttered while eyeing them.

“Oh then you’ve got to try them, Fred,” Pinkie cooed at me, reaching into the bag, pulling one out to give to me.

“Thanks,” I said to her, taking it.  It did look similar to the human version.  Small enough to put into my mouth.  It was red and looked like quarts.  So, as the others took theirs I popped mine in, took a bite…

And dang near broke my teeth.

“Ow…what the…,” I pulled out the broken candy to take a look.  It turned out that there was a candy outer shell, but the inside was an actual rock.  While I was eyeing my piece, Pinkie spoke up.

“Fred found the secret ingredient.”

I gave Pinkie an incredulous look, “The secret ingredient is an actual rock!?”

“Yeppers,” she smiled wide at me.

“Pinkie,” I said to her apologetically, “I love you.  You’re my dearest friend.  But my body can’t digest actual rocks.  The ones we have in the human world are just named that way due to the way it looks.  There are no actual rocks in them.”

Pinkie let out one long, “Oh,” in understanding then looked at me with a sad smile, “Sorry.”

“It’s ok, Pinkie.  The candy part is good, so I’ll just break that off,” I told her and did just that with my next piece.

Once the food was pretty much gone, Pinkie wanted to play a game.

“I know what we can do,” Pinkie announced, happily clapping her hands together.  “We can play our favorite game.  Camouflage.”

“Camouflage?” Rainbow asked curiously.

“It’s like hide and seek, but way more intense,” Maud explained with the first facial expression change we’ve seen so far.  She actually widened her eyes a little at the end.

“Oh…kay, how do we play it?” I wondered.

Apparently it was the exact same as hide and seek.  Just with her pet rock instead of us.  “I hide boulder then you go and find him,” she explained simply.

“Uh-huh,” Rarity nodded, “sounds simple enough.”

“Great, then we’ll stay here and Maud can go hide boulder,” Pinkie stated excitedly.  “This is going to be so much fun.”  Without another bland word, Maud stood up and walked off to go hide boulder.  “No peeking,” Pinkie told us, so we all faced away from where Maud was walking.

“Question?” Rainbow spoke up once Maud was out of earshot.  “How is this different than hide and seek?”

“It ain’t,” AJ thought aloud with a shrug.

“It’s just with a rock instead of one of us,” I commented.  

“No offense, Pinkie darling, but how is that more intense than regular hide and seek?” Rarity asked.

“At the farm, it’s easier to hide a rock than one of us,” Pinkie clarified for us.

“Yes, but we aren’t on the farm,” Fluttershy pointed out softly.

“Perhaps, we can introduce her to one of our favorites after this?” Twilight suggested with a hopeful smile.

“Great idea,” Rainbow spoke up with a grin, “we can show her our version of hide and seek.”

“I didn’t know we had a version.”

“Sure we do, Twilight,” Rainbow was looking at me with a predatory grin.  “We hide Fred and whoever finds him gets to have sex with him.”

I nearly choked on the water when that hit my ears.  That got me soo good that some water came out of my nose.  “Uh…I don’t think that Maud would go for that,” I mentioned with an err of caution while using a napkin on my face.

Rainbow shrugged still smirking, “No harm in asking.”

“I’ll let you do that, thank you,” I chuckled at her with a slight shake of my head.  Personally, I think she’s half crazy, but that’s just me.  

“She won’t have to wait long because here she comes,” Pinkie pointed out while the girls nibbled on the candy leaving the actual rocks behind.  And sure enough, when we turned to look Maud was walking back toward us from the tree line.  So, she hid the rock anywhere from within the forest and beyond?  Considering how fast her gait was she hadn’t gone that far.  And in all honesty, I still don’t get how this is way more intense either.  Maud is into everything rocks, so maybe it’s because she’s hiding her rock?  Among rocks?

“Boulder is hidden,” she told us in the same bored monotone voice.

“Woohoo,” Pinkie jumped up, “now let’s go find him.”  And then she took off running toward the tree line.  With a shrug of my shoulders we all got up to follow with Maud trailing behind us at her slow walk.  Twilight decided to walk and talk with Rainbow and AJ.  While Fluttershy and Rarity walked with Philomena and I.  Fluttershy stayed with us mainly due to her being pregnant and I wanted to ask her something.

“So, Fluttershy,” I got her attention, “now that your pregnancy is actually showing now, how’s that going to affect your spot in the games?”

She hummed in thought while holding her baby bump in both hands, “I don’t really know.  But I guess it could mean that I won’t be able to compete.”

“Well that is a possibility,” Rarity mused aloud from on the other side of Philomena.  “However, since you don’t fly as fast as Rainbow, you could get away with some sort of support while you are flying.  Rainbow, on the other hand, would have to either stay grounded or keep to slow flying.  I can’t imagine what those high speeds would do to an unborn foal.”

“I agree with you there, Rarity,” I said to her before looking back down at Fluttershy.  “If you do fly, then just be careful, alright?”

Fluttershy brought up a hand to bring me down for a gentle kiss, “Don’t worry, Fred.  I’ll be careful.”  

I smiled down at her, happiness reaching my eyes, “Good.”  

We were the last to enter into the forest and start searching for Boulder.  But it became abundantly clear that this wasn’t as intense as Pinkie or Maud had hoped it would be.  Or I should say it wasn’t as intense…for us.  Pinkie was having a ball as she picked up rock after rock near Maud asking “Is this him?” over and over again.  Meanwhile, the girls and I were pretty much on our own a short distance away pretty much bored out of our minds.

“With all due respect to Maud,” AJ spoke up softly so that Maud wouldn’t hear, “I don’t see how this is more intense than regular hide and seek.”

“I think it’s because she’s hung up on everything rock,” Rainbow shrugged while pretending to look around, as were the rest of us.

“Bet you the royal treasury that Maud has Boulder in her pocket?” 

“Really, Fred?” Rarity was standing some feet away from us, so she wouldn’t get dirty, and looking at me with a disappointed expression.  “What lady would do such a thing?  That’s almost cheating.”

“Well there’s only one way to find out,” Rainbow commented, dusted off her hands, and started walking over to where Maud stood waiting.

“This should be interesting,” I whispered to Philomena.

All our eyes followed Rainbow as she walked up and without even asking started frisking Maud.  Pinkie stopped picking up rocks to stand up, now confused, “What are you doing, Rainbow?”  To our surprise, Maud didn’t do anything.  She just simply stood there.

“Wanting to see if…,” Rainbow paused in her search when she reached Maud’s side pocket, reached in, and pulled out a small rock.  Then she looked at Maud with a tongue in cheek look, “If she wasn’t hiding it in her pocket the whole time.”

Pinkie gasped, skipping up to them, “I never would have thought to look there.  Congrats, Rainbow, you found Boulder.”

Maud gently took Boulder back and put him right back into her pocket, “Rainbow wins.”  Was all she said.

We needed a change of pace.  And I had just the thought.  With a mischievous smile on my face I stepped over to Maud and Rainbow.  “And I know just the thing she won for winning too.”

“You do?” Rainbow blinked in confusion.

“Yep, we should spend time with Maud on a one on one basis,” my smile was growing into a grin, “starting with Rainbow for winning the game.”

“Oh, great idea, Fred,” Pinkie stepped over to me giving me a big hug, which I returned happily.

Meanwhile, Rainbow was looking at me with the stare of death.  Meanwhile, the rest of the girls were making excuses to leave.

Starting with Fluttershy, “Oh I do think that’s a wonderful idea, which I will be glad to do later.  Right now I need to check up on my animals and get off my feet.”

“I do have some work I need to check up on,” Rarity mused but looked to Maud.  “Maud, darling, why don’t you come to my boutique later?  I wouldn’t mind fixing something up for you.”

“Thank you,” Maud told her.

“Come by the farm and I’ll give you a tour,” AJ said with a smile.  “Fresh apples for you.”

“I’d love to show you around the library,” Twilight smiled at her.  “I’m sure there are some books you’d be interested in.”

“Thank you all,” Pinkie beamed at her friends then gave Rainbow a big hug.  “Thank you, Rainbow.”  Then gave Maud a huge hug, “Let’s go have some fun.”

“Come grab me anytime you want, Maud,” I told her with a genuine smile.  “Nice to meet you and I think Philomena and I will be at Fluttershy’s.”

Rainbow was still giving me a death glare as everypony went their separate ways.  And for that I fully expected for Rainbow to drop Maud off at Fluttershy’s first.  Right now, though, I was happy enough just for a break.

^_^

“I bet it won’t take long for Rainbow to drop Maud off here,” amusement was in my voice as Fluttershy, Philomena and I walked up to her cottage.  As usual, the critters were running around.  Chickens were in their coup, birds were fluttering around doing their thing, little Angel trying to kick me in the shin and only looking cute for it, but there was one thing I was looking for.

“Hey handsome,” Harmony greeted as she walked out of the front door.  No, she wasn’t the one I was looking for, although that’s not saying I wasn’t happy to see her don’t get me wrong.

“Hey Harmony,” I greeted with a kindly hug.  “What happened to you?  You weren’t at the picnic.”

“Sorry,” she apologized to us with a sheepish smile as we all walked in.  Fluttershy immediately sat down on the couch by the front door with me sitting next to her and Philomena on the other side of me.  “Had some things to take care of.”  Angel bunny hopped up to sit in Fluttershy’s lap.  Harmony sat down in the plush chair across from the couch, “So tell me about Maud.  What’s the sister of Pinkie like?”

“Total opposite,” was my response to her question.  “Monotone voice with a look of perpetual boredom and fascinated with everything rock related.” 

Harmony sat there blinking at me as if her mind was comprehending it.  “Wow,” she said softly at last, “didn’t see that coming.”

“She seems like a nice pony though,” Fluttershy said in Maud’s defense.

“I’m sure she is, Fluttershy,” I told her with a smile and an arm around her shoulders, “but surely she can change facial expressions every now and then.”

“We’re just not used to her like Pinkie is,” Fluttershy retorted softly.

“That’s true, we’re not,” I agreed.

A screech hit my ears and in through the open window flew in my bald eagle friend.  “Lucy!” a wave of my hand greeted her as she came in for a landing right on my lap of all things.  After she landed I gently rubbed her head which she tilted into, “How are you?”

She chirped up at me with Philomena translating, “She said she fine.  Happy to see you.”

I smiled down at her, “Happy to see you too, Lucy.”  

“So, what’s Maud doing now then?” Harmony asked.

I gave her a smirk, “Probably driving Rainbow up the wall right about now.  Then I thought that spending time with Maud individually might be better, instead of as a group.”

As if on cue there came a knock at the door.  “I’ll get it,” Harmony volunteered then got up to answer the door.

“Hey Harmony,” I heard Rainbow’s voice, so after turning my head my eyes spotted Maud and Rainbow at the door.

I waved to Maud as she looked over to us, “That was quick.”  There was a slight smirk on my face when I said it too.

From behind Maud, Rainbow gave me this look that said I’d get it later.  “She wasn’t interested in the weather.”

“Well, come in Maud and have a seat,” Fluttershy told her and would have gotten up if I hadn’t held her down.  Maud came in and sat in the chair that Harmony had just vacated.  Harmony now didn’t have a place to sit, but she did improvise.  We watched as she took a footrest and brought it over putting my feet on it.  Ok.  Lucy had to move to Fluttershy’s lap so she wouldn’t get sat on.  Then what amused me was when she turned around, sat down on my legs, then leaned back against me like she was using me as a recliner or one of those fold-up beach lounge chairs.  Maud didn’t appear to like or dislike it as Harmony’s head was on my chest.  The only problem was some of her hair was tickling my nose.  Fluttershy giggled at Harmony’s antics.  “Welcome to my little cottage, Maud.  This is where I take care of all the animals, big and small.”

“Pinkie said that you also talk to the animals.”

“That’s right, Maud, I do.”

“You won’t believe how useful she would be in the human world,” I chuckled, giving Maud a smirk.  “Her counterpart can’t speak to animals, but works at an animal shelter pretty much doing the same thing.  And let me tell you, she wished she could.  Would make things so much easier for her.”

Maud looked over at Lucy, “You have a pet as well.”

Shaking my head, I smiled down at Lucy, “More of a friend.  I don’t consider her a pet in the strictest sense.  You see, in the human world, her species is our national bird which coincidentally stands for freedom and independence just like she is in nature.  So, with that in mind it didn’t seem right to treat her as a pet, but more of a friend.”  Lucy sat up straight and proud as I talked about her.

Because Maud was looking down at Lucy, she also noticed Fluttershy’s belly, if she didn’t before.  “You’re pregnant.  Who’s the father?”

“Fred is,” Fluttershy blushed with a smile when she said it.  “It’s a little embarrassing.”

“Because he’s human?” Maud asked.

Fluttershy shook her head with a wave of her hand, “Oh no, nothing like that.  He’d be a great father.  It’s just that the way it happened wasn’t his fault.”  I gently rubbed her neck, looking over to her with a smile letting her know it’s alright.  She smiled back before taking a small sigh, “It happened when the fruit bats started coming to AJ’s orchard.  She wanted them gone and Twilight had this idea of using magic to take away their taste for apples.  I had to use my stare on them to get them to all look in the same direction.  It backfired.  The very essence of the fruit bats got transferred into me.  And so I started eating the apples that night.  Fred found me first.  It was like watching everything I was doing and not being able to control myself.  It was all Flutterbat.  Flutterbat wanted to drain him like an apple, but I was able to influence her to...well...”  She stopped and rubbed her belly to complete the idea.  Maud looked down and seemed to follow.  I say that because there was no way for me to know.  Her facial expressions never changed.

“Flutterbat,” I continued for her, “paralyzed me by biting me then forced herself on me.  And in all honesty, it would have been sexy as hell if Flutterbat allowed me to enjoy it.  And I don’t blame Fluttershy at all.  If it wasn’t her influence then it would have turned out a lot worse.”

“Worse yes,” Philomena agreed, “You be dead.”

“How far along are you?” Maud asked curiously.

“It happened about four, maybe four and a half, months ago,” Fluttershy mused.  Then she smiled up at me again, “Ever since we’ve discovered that I was pregnant he’s been watching out for me.  I think he’s going to be a great father.”

“How do you view humans, Maud?” Harmony asked.  “What do you think of Fred?  I’m Harmony by the way, nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you,” Maud greeted her in her usual monotone voice, “I’m Pinkie Pie’s older sister.”  She blinked slowly at Harmony, “We do have humans at our farm, but we don’t treat them as slaves.  We try to treat them as we would treat each other.”

“That explains why Pinkie was one of the first to befriend you, Fred,” Fluttershy commented, looking up to me.

“I think Fred is a good human,” Maud told us while looking over at me, which I smiled to her over Harmony’s head.

“Yeah, he is,” Harmony agreed with a little wiggle in my lap, “which is why I’m here in Ponyville waiting for Philomena’s and Twilight’s permission to pursue this guy.”

“Why?” Maud asked her.

“Hey, I know a catch when I see one,” Harmony shrugged with a giggle.  “Besides he’s the only human that can do magic.  He told me that if I wanted a shot at him then I’d have to quit the brothel I worked at and stay true to him.  So, that’s what I did.”

Maud blinked once, slowly, then finally said, “Wow.”

I winked at Maud and chuckled, “That’s all my thoughts into one word right there.  Anyway, I’m glad of the way you view humans, Maud.  Because Mother and I are working toward ending human slavery here in Equestria.”

“Really?”

I nodded to her, “Really, Maud.  For those who own slaves and don’t set them free then they’ll be punished according to the new Equestrian law.  If they want to keep them on as workers then they’ll have to pay them a wage just like any Equestrian citizen.”

“Pinkie said that you are from a human world?”

“That’s right,” I said to Maud.  “I was born here in Equestria and spent two years here before Blueblood killed my father and forced my mother into the human world to be raised by her counterpart.  I didn’t even know about this place until Sunset Shimmer stole Twilight’s crown and took it into the human world.”  I shrugged with a chuckle, “Well, more like she threw it into the portal and landed in my lap.  And that’s when everything changed.  I found out about my birth-mother here in Equestria and came over to get to know her and help her end human slavery.”

“We would have to pay ours?” Maud asked.

“Correct,” I told her.  From there it looked like things would wind down to a halt, so I offered, “Maud?  Why don’t I take you to Rarity’s to sample some of her work?”

“Ok,” Maud said and stood up from her chair.

“I’ll go with you,” Harmony said, stood up, and immediately grabbed my hand.

“Ok, I guess you’re coming then,” I was practically pulled off the couch, which got Philomena and Fluttershy giggling at me.

“I stay here and talk with Fluttershy,” Philomena smiled, saying to us.

“Ok, have fun,” I started saying while being pulled out the door, “don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”

^_^

The bell over the front door announced our presence as we all walked into Rarity’s boutique.  “Just a minute,” came Rarity’s voice from the back room.  I made sure that Maud was standing in front of Harmony and I when Rarity walked out of the back room.  “Welcome to…Oh, Maud,” Rarity’s face brightened when she saw us, “Fred, Harmony, welcome to my boutique.”

“Thank you,” Maud greeted.

I simply smiled to her and waved as did Harmony.

“Maud?  Harmony?  Why don’t I take you two back for some measurements and draw up some dresses?” Rarity’s eyes figuratively twinkled over the possibilities.

“Sure, that would be great,” Harmony agreed eagerly.

“I really express myself through my wardrobe.”  It was what Maud said coupled with the whole bland persona that made it all seemed funny.  At least it was to me, which made it hard to hide my grin.

“Great,” Rarity motioned them toward the back room while I waved at them as they walked away.  “I’ve got the most wonderful ideas for both of you.”

With them gone, I sighed in relief and walked over to a couch by the front door to sit down and relax until it was time to leave.  After sitting down I leaned my head back closing my eyes.  I’m sure that Maud is a good mare, but dangit I don’t know if I can get past her perpetual state of boredom.  I mean good grief I’ve only seen her change facial expressions once during her visit so far.  Not to mention her constant love with everything rock related.  There’s more to life than rocks even for human geologists.  Then again, what do I know?  I’m over here without a job at all, technically.  That is if you don’t count helping mother to end slavery a job.  

I must have been so lost in thought that I lost track of time or got in a quick nap and not realize it.  Because what felt like only a few minutes later I heard Rarity’s voice sing-songing my name.

“Fred.”  

And when I opened my eyes, my brain simply shut down.  My eyes went wide to take in everything they were seeing as my brain sputtered and died due to the overwhelming image that my eyes were sending.  Before me stood all three of them, Rarity, Harmony, and Maud all standing there with the same type of dress on, but different colors.  Each one was a solid color.  Rarity’s was bright red, Harmony’s was pure black, and Maud’s was gray.  The dress themselves was a figure-hugging backless dress that didn’t have just one split in the dress, but two starting at the waist and going all the way down on both sides.  The top came up over their breasts to meet behind their necks.  Only what was covering their breasts was only about two inches wide or so.  Thus I was presented with cleavage galore, wonderful side boob eye candy with long glorified legs for the icing on the proverbial cake.

It wasn’t just the dress either.  All three of them looked like they redone their hair.  Rarity’s was just a little straighter than usual while the other two looked almost the same just a little straighter.  

“What do you think, darling?” Rarity asked but I couldn’t answer considering my mind was simply too busy processing what my eyes were sending it.  

I know Maud said she liked to express herself through her clothes, but…DAMN!  Even Maud looked good.  But honestly I thought that Rarity looked the best.  With Harmony coming in at a very close second.

“I think you broke him, Rarity,” Harmony cooed while smiling down at me.  What drew my eyes to her was when she ran her hands down the front of her body from breasts to crotch.

And that’s when I noticed that neither of them wasn't wearing any bras which was evident by their nipples trying to poke out of the dress.

“A part of him still works,” I heard Maud say and didn’t have a clue what she meant until Rarity spoke up again.

“Yes,” Rarity’s voice seemed happy with something, “which speaks volumes, girls.”  Then I realized the boner I must be sporting in front of them even with my pants on.  Oh well, heck with me minding any.  I was going to enjoy the show in front of me come hell or high water for as long as I could.  “It tells us how well we look in these dresses.”  I just nodded slowly at them while my eyes looked between the girls.

“So what do you have to say, handsome?” Harmony asked me.

I finally put a few working brain cells together to mumble out, “Whoa.”

“Oh yes, I do believe I’ll be keeping this one, Rarity,” Harmony turned toward Rarity in saying.  “How much for it?”

“Well, we can discuss that in back,” Rarity replied before looking at Maud.  “Maud, dear?  You want to keep that one?”

Maud looked down at it as her hands ran down the dress to fidget with it some more as if thinking about it.  “I like it,” she said at last before looking back up.  “It speaks to me.”

“Oh, I’m so happy to hear that,” Rarity motioned the two of them back to the rear room again.  “Don’t worry about payment, either of you.  We’ll discuss that in the back.”

All three of them turned to retreat back into Rarity’s rear workroom again.  Harmony was the last one to turn around.  And when she did, she winked at me then used her tail to lift up the rear portion of her dress to give me more eye candy to watch as the left.

Ok, they weren’t going to stay back there forever, so I closed my eyes thinking about anything that would calm myself down again.  That did get me on a train of thought about all the things that I was missing in the human world.  Like monster truck rallies, baseball, hockey, and the like.  Equestria didn’t have anything like that over here.  Especially monster truck competitions.  One came to mind where one monster truck did a front flip off of a wheelie and actually landed it.  I mean holy shit.

“Handsome,” Harmony’s voice singsonged me out of my reverie.  And my eyes spotted them in their normal clothes, the ones they came in with.  Thank goodness.  I tried to hide the sigh of relief at seeing them in their normal clothes again.  Walking with a raging boner isn’t something I wanted to do.

“Ready to go?” I asked looking between them and stood up from the couch.

“Yep,” Harmony told me as she started walking toward the door.  “I’ll just drop my new dress off at my temporary apartment then I’ll meet up with you two at...”

“Twilight’s?”  Maud nodded, so I looked over at Harmony.  “Twilight’s.”

“Alright, see you there,” she said to us and left.

I motioned Maud toward the front door then opened it for her.  “Maybe Twilight will have some books you might be interested in.”

^_^

“I’m assuming that you have textbooks, right?” I asked Maud as we walked up to the front door of the library.  The rest of the walk up was pretty much quiet between us.  I didn’t even think about the question until we were practically at the front door.  

“Yes,” she answered just as I opened the door to the library for her then motioned her in.

“Good, then perhaps there is some book on the subject you might like,” I said to her as we walked in.  I was going to announce our presence, but with Twilight standing at the bookshelves rearranging books that weren’t necessary.  And with her back turned to us my inner ass decided to come out and play a little.  After motioning Maud to be quiet, which wasn’t hard considering.  I started tip-toeing my way over to her, going around the statue in the center of the room, and getting my fingers ready to grab her.

“Alright,” she spoke softly as she held a book in her hand fixing to put it into place, “this goes...”

Then in one fluid motion, my hands gripped her hips to hold her while putting my nose against the base of her neck and sniffing slowly up it.

She squeaked out a loud and long, “Heeeere,” with the shock of my sudden movement made the book shake as she tried placing it on the shelf.  She recovered enough to push me off with her wings and a firm, “Stop that,” as she used them to shoo me away like a pesky fly.  “Oh hi, Maud,” she said, now noticing Maud standing there.  She put the book back, turned around, and passed by me with a finger on my chest and a stern look in her eyes.  “Having a good time so far, Maud?”

“Yes,” is all she said.

“Wonderful, perhaps there are some books here you might like,” Twilight said to her before motioning over to an area.  Meanwhile, I retreated to the reading sofa by the front door to wait until it was time to leave.  They didn’t need me in the way and maybe I could get a nap in.

I must have gotten in a short nap at least because a hand on my shoulder woke me up.  My eyes opened to spot Twilight smiling down to me with Maud standing off to the side just behind her with a couple of books tucked away.  “Hey beautiful,” I yawned in greeting to her before looking at Maud.  “Find a couple of books, huh?”

“Yes,” she replied, “It will be useful for my studies.”

Another yawn escaped me after I sat up for a stretch.  “Great, so you ready for Applejack’s place?”

“Yes,” her monotone voice responded.

With a nod to her, I gave Twilight a hug right before a deep passionate kiss, “See you later, adorkable.”  She gave me a look that was a mix of amusement, because she was blushing, and being upset at what I called her.  She still kissed back though before Maud and I left Twilight.

Harmony met up with us right before we got to Applejack’s farm.  “Hi, handsome,” she said, taking my hand and putting it around her waist so she could walk up against me.

I smiled at her in greeting before looking back at Maud again, “This is Sweet Apple Acres.”  My free hand waved toward the archway and path that led up to the farmhouse.  “They grow more than just apples, but it’s the apples that make them famous.”  As we walked up to the house I spotted the other human men picking apples in the nearby field.  I gave them a wave as we walked by.  “I will say confidentially that Applejack has come a long way toward liking me and my fellow humans,” I said to Maud as we approached the farmhouse.  Once at the door, I opened it for Maud and Harmony before stepping inside myself.  The first thing I saw was little Sandy, the little human girl I saw some time ago.  She looked at us when we walked in, but gave me an innocent smile.

“Prince Fred, right?” she questioned excitedly.

“That’s right,” I nodded down to her with a wide smile, “and you’re Sandy.  How are you doing?”

“I’m fine, thank you,” she replied then looked up to Harmony and Maud.  “Would any of you like a drink?”

“I would yes, thank you,” I said to her before looking at Maud.  “You?”

“Yes.”

“I think I would like one as well,” Harmony also said to her.

“Ok, I’ll get some for you,” she said to us and rushed into the kitchen.

“Oh she’s simply adorable,” Harmony giggled, holding me a little bit tighter.

“Hey, y’all,” AJ’s voice addressed us with her walking down the stairs.

“Hey, AJ,” I gave her a quick wink as she approached us.

“Hiya, Maud, welcome to Sweet Apple Acres,” AJ greeted with a smile as Sandy came back with three glasses of water.  One was in each hand while pressing the third against her chest.  

Yeah, I’ll admit it was cute seeing her holding those glasses, but out of fear that she would drop one of them I leaned down to help her.  “Careful there,” with a chuckle my hands gently took the one pressed up against her chest.  “Thank you.”  Harmony and Maud leaned down to take theirs as well.

“Why thank you,” Harmony thanked her.

“That’s mighty nice of you, sugarcube.”  When AJ spoke to the girl it would appear that she has indeed made great progress regarding humans.  “Why don’t you get with your mother and take some water to some of the men, alright?”

“Ok,” she cheered and ran back into the kitchen.  AJ then turned to Maud, “I know you aren’t interested in this type of farming, but if you like I could give you some of our recipes.”

“That would be nice,” Maud said while I enjoyed the cool water.

“Alright, let me get a couple.”  While AJ went into the kitchen, Sandy and her mother came out with a couple of jugs of water.  Sandy waved her little hand at me while they walked out of the house.

“Why in tarnation are you doing in this house?” Granny’s sharp voice cut through the pleasant atmosphere.  She was just suddenly there, standing at the end of the hallway which led back to the master bedroom.

“He can come in here anytime, Granny,” AJ answered her question coming back into the living room holding a couple of recipes.  Then handed them to Maud, “Hope you enjoy them, Maud.  If you have any problems making them just ask your sister,” AJ winked to her.

“What do you mean he’s invited?” Granny wobbly stepped up to AJ with clear irritation in her eyes.

I thought that this would be an interesting discussion.  After first arriving, AJ wouldn’t even think of inviting me within the house.  Now she’s practically staring down Granny as they stand nearly nose to nose.  Or figuratively because Granny is shorter.

“Just that, Granny,” AJ’s voice was firm with her arms crossed under her breasts making my eyes latch onto them.  She had some good cleavage showing with the plaid shirt tied in front.  “As well as any of the other hard-working men that want to eat inside.”

“Tartarus, they will,” Granny stomped her can against the floor glaring up at AJ.

“They will, Granny and that’s that.  How we treat humans is wrong and so is slavery.”  A couple of the women who work in the house came to look.  One was standing in the hallway while the other poked her head out from the kitchen.

Granny raised her cane and pointed the hoof end at her, “You are too much like your mother for your own good.  And so help me, if you keep believing that malarkey I’ll move out and live with Goldie Delicious I will.  Because I will not live with ponies who view humans as equal.”

It tore my heart to hear Granny say those words.  It was like living during the civil war when families were torn apart over equality.  From where we were standing, I could see the hurt in her eyes as she squared off with her.  We all could hear her long sigh before saying, “You can do what you want, Granny, but my mind is made up.  I’m going to support my friend, and my Prince, in making human slavery illegal.”

“Fine!” she huffed, banging her cane against the floor once more.  “I’ll send a letter to her immediately letting her know to come help me move.”  Then she turned around with a frustrated growl and headed back to the hallway almost pushing aside the lady.  Less than a minute later she slammed her door.  

AJ stood there looking defeated, so I extricated myself from Harmony and gently held her arms.  She started sniffling with her head lowered and her body shaking a little.  Gently turning her around, I pulled her into a hug and whispered, “It’s alright, go ahead.”  She resisted at first before wrapping her arms around me and laying her head on my chest.  While gripping my shirt in her hands, she cried.  She held onto me hard while my shirt began to get a little damp.  I didn’t pay it no mind as Harmony and even Maud came up to hug us as well.

After a couple of minutes, Maud and I ushered AJ out the front door sitting her down on the bench on the porch.  AJ had her head on my shoulder, still crying softly with my arm around her as Maud spoke to her.  

“Our family was almost torn apart as well,” Maud started explaining while AJ quietly cried on my shoulder.  “Years ago when I was just a filly there was a discussion on getting our own human slaves.  Father was completely ok for it.  Mother wasn’t.  He thought that slavery was justified.  Mother did not.  It nearly caused them to divorce.  I’m the only one that remembers the heated argument between them.  Mother told him that the only way she would agree is if we would treat them fairly.  For my sake, and my sister’s sake, he agreed not to abuse them and saw that they would have everything they needed.”

AJ sniffed, lifted her head off my shoulder, then looked to Maud, “You think there’s hope, Maud?”

“Yes.”

“There’s always hope, AJ,” I told her gently, kissing her cheek softly.

She nodded, resting her head on my shoulder again.  “I just don’t know what I’d do if she really left.”

“Take it one day at a time,” Maud told her.  Though I wish she would change facial expressions.  

^_^

“What do you think of my friends, Maud?” Pinkie asked as she bounced in place in front of her sister on the train platform.

“I like them,” she said which made me smile.  “And I’m happy that you have such good friends.”  

I was standing behind them next to Philomena and Harmony with an arm around each of them.

“We were so happy to meet you, Maud,” Twilight told her.

“Yeah, thanks for dropping by,” AJ said as well, though her voice still held sorrow in it.

“And you are welcome anytime, darling,” Rarity cooed, “and don’t worry about paying for the dress, it’s on me.”

“Thank you.”

“ALL ABOARD!”

Pinkie practically launched herself at her sister giving her a big hug, “Come back again, Maud.  I love you.”

“I love you too, Pinkie,” Maud hugged her.  Then with a wave to us, she picked up her things in both hands and boarded the train.  A couple of minutes later we were waving her off as the train left the station.

“You know, Pinkie?  I think your sister is cool and all, but I could never tell what she ever felt.  And what’s with the constant dull tone of voice?”

“Rainbow,” Twilight admonished her.

Pinkie stepped up to Rainbow giving her a hug, “That’s alright, Rainbow.  You just don’t know her as well as I do.  It’s just the way she is.”

“I’m so pleased that she liked the dress I made for her.”

“Don’t you mean for us, Rarity?” Harmony questioned before bumping my hip with hers.  “After all she wasn’t the only one that liked them.”

And with all of their eyes on me, some that were obviously curious, I shrugged, “What can I say?  I liked what I saw.”

“Yes, that was plainly seen,” Harmony giggled at me.  

Then Rarity said something that rather surprised me, “Perhaps we can wear them again for him.”  But it did give me hope for her.  I never was for polygamy.  But then again, this is my true home and world.  And I’ve already got five women already committed with one being interested.  So, perhaps?  Never thought in my wildest dreams that this could happen.
> Chapter Twenty Eight:  Applejack’s Truth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I spent the night with Twilight and Philomena and told them what happened at AJ’s place while we waited for sleep to take us.  So, the very next morning I wanted to check up on AJ to see how she was doing.  Right after the sun peeked up over the horizon I was on my way to her farm.

Because it was soo early in the morning, almost no one was up and about yet, so the walk through town was very pleasant.  The air was cool as the sun painted the sky in its array of yellow and orange.  The farm was quiet as I walked through the archway.  And when I got close to the farmhouse it was obvious that my fellow humans weren’t out and about either.  All was quiet on the farm.  But I wasn’t surprised when Big Mac answered the door when I knocked on it.

“Hey, Big Mac, how’s AJ this morning?  Did she tell you what happened yesterday?” concern was etched on my face when I asked.

He nodded to me, “She told me.  She, Apple Bloom, and I talked about it.  We agreed that it was right to support you, but fear what it would be like without her.”  I simply acknowledged his fear with a nod of my head.  “She has yet to wake up like she normally does.  Normally she’s up before I am.”

“Want me to talk to her?” I offered.

He thought for a second before nodding to me and moving to the side, “Yeah, I trust you.  See what you can do.”  With a sad smile, I walked into the door but stopped to look at him when he spoke again.  “I think she likes you and if she decides to pursue a relationship with you then I’d be ok with it.”

“Thanks,” I said to him then made my way upstairs to AJ’s room.  I’d figure Granny would normally sleep in as would Apple Bloom.  Even if Granny woke up, her room was downstairs and probably wouldn’t know that I was up here.  And Apple Bloom wouldn’t mind.  I didn’t even knock on the door when I opened it a crack to take a peek in.  She was fast asleep under the covers leaving only her head, arms, and shoulders in view.  Quietly slipping in I shut the door behind me.

Her face looked soo sad and it looked like she was crying earlier.  Her face was showed evidence of it under her eyes.  Dried streaks caked her fur.  I sat down on the edge of the bed and gently rubbed her head, brushing away some of her hair.  She hummed softly, but it was a disturbed hum as if she was having a bad dream.  “I’m here, AJ,” I leaned down to whisper into her ear, “I’m here for you.”  I thought she mumbled a very soft “Thank you” while she reached out for my hand.  Then pulled it under her head to use it as a pillow.  She also pulled me in bed with her.  Now she was facing me with my arm under her head with me laying next to her.  I used my free hand to rub her bare shoulder.  When she wiggled close enough to rest against me, I put my arm around her and held her.

While my hand rubbed her back I noticed something.  The bedsheet covered her from the chest down.  So, I didn’t know that she wasn’t wearing a bra until my hand told me so.  It would be interesting to see her reaction when she wakes up.  Until then, I simply enjoyed holding her body against mine with my head resting next to hers on the pillow.

A few minutes later she started to arouse herself from her slumber.  Her breathing quickened with her eyes starting to flutter open.  After one deep breath, she opened her eyes.  When she started to panic a little, I put my hand to her cheek, “It’s alright, AJ.”  I shushed her quietly, so she would calm down, “It’s alright.  I came to check up on you, but you pulled me in bed with you.”

She started blushing heavily.  And it was understandable that she was skeptical and it showed on her face.  She looked at me with narrowed eyes then looked down at my arm.  

“I wanted to see how you were doing this morning,” I said to her, gently rubbing her head.  She still looked a little skeptical, but her face softened though.  Plus she wasn’t trying to get away either.  “I saw how upset you were last night.”

“Um...Fred?”

I stopped her with a finger on her lips.  “Nothing sexual this morning.  I won’t make any moves on you, alright?”  She nodded at me, looking thankful.  “I care about you and want to comfort you.”

“Thank you, Fred, but when my brother finds out-”

“I met him at the door,” I chuckled at her, “he knows I’m here.  And he told me that if you decide to have a relationship with me then he’d be ok with it.”

That seemed to surprise her.  She looked at me with widened eyes appearing not to know what to say.  “Fred?” her face softened with her blushing again.  She looked cute as she looked down like a nervous school girl.  “I’m naked.”

“I didn’t think I felt a bra on you,” I gave her an amused smirk while my hand continued to gently rub her head.  “And I’ll tell you something else.  I think you look better without your hair ribbon.”

“That’s mighty sweet of you, Fred,” she said, at last, her voice sounding grateful.  She even smiled at me with it reaching her eyes.  “Checking up on me and all.  But I’m naked and I need to get ready for work.  So, would you wait downstairs for me please?”

“I would be happy to do so, once you let me go,” I gave her a grin before taking a quick glance down.  She was still holding onto my arm.

She blushed heavily once she realized that she was still holding onto my arm.  After she let go, I was able to get off the bed and watch her sit up taking the bedsheet with her.  She held it to her chest to keep herself covered as her hair came forward framing her face.

“I’ll leave and meet you downstairs after telling you something.”

She blinked at me, curiosity on her face, “What’s that sugarcube?”

“You are looking extremely sexy this morning,” with a wink at her, I turned to leave her room to go back downstairs.  The house was still quiet as I sat down on the sofa by the front door and waited for AJ to come down.  

While waiting for her, my mind went back to how she felt in my arms.  How it felt to rub her bare back or rub her back over the covers anyway.  It was more than just nice being with her.  While waiting for her my mind tried to think of a way for her, her brother, and Apple Bloom to get Granny to talk to them and perhaps change her mind.  I was still lost in thought when AJ came downstairs in her usual tied in the front plaid shirt and Daisy Duke shorts.  It was after standing up and picturing her in a swimsuit that gave me an idea.  “Want to take a walk with me this morning?  I have an idea.”

“Sure,” she agreed and walked out of the house with me.  By this time it was early enough that we met the house women as they were talking up.  I gave Sandy a little rub on her head making her giggle.

“You have a swimming hole around here anywhere?” I asked her while walking down the main path toward the farm entrance.

“We do, why?” she asked, now curious.

“I thought about some family time around the swimming hole.”  The sun was beginning to warm the air as we walked through the farm entrance, making our way toward town.  “Maybe some family time will help to convince her not to move out.”

She seemed to think about it as we walked with the morning cool breeze playing with her hair.  “It’s a good idea even if Granny doesn’t swim anymore.  Spending time together as a family is still a good idea.  We’ll take the afternoon off and do that, so for now there are chores that need to be done.”

^_^

I helped with the chores all that morning and even ate with my fellow humans outside.  Eating with them gave me the opportunity to update them on my progress.  After lunch, Granny was convinced to join the rest of the family, plus me, at the swimming hole.  Big Mac was wearing swim trunks, and my surprise when both AJ and Apple Bloom were wearing bikinis, and Granny had on a swimsuit that looked like something from the ’20s.  I said it to AJ once early this morning and I’d say it again.  She looks damn sexy with her hair loose from that ribbon.  I didn’t have any swim trunks, so AJ said for me to just swim in my undies.

It was shortly after we got into the water that she walked up to me.  We were floating in the middle of the pond as Big Mac and Apple Bloom were close to shore throwing a beach type ball around close to Granny.  Granny laying on a type of beach chair.  To talk with her as I suggested.  She was blushing deeply plus the ‘embarrassed and I’m upset with you’ look on her face.  “Did you have to undress in front of me?” she asked softly enough so only we two heard her.

I gave her an amused chuckle while my eyes roamed over her fit and lithe form.  “Why not?  Not like I was stripping down completely.  You still haven’t seen me yet.”  Apple Bloom was a little too young to really fill out her bikini.  AJ on the other hand filled hers out very nicely indeed.  It was almost fur colored, just a little lighter in color, and had apples on it.  And it fits tightly enough to leave nothing to the imagination.  With a smirk, I let my body relax and start floating on top of the water just so I could start floating circles around her.  She was still upright using her hands to float slash swim.  

She responded to me while I leisurely floated behind her.  Man, it would be soo easy to grab her bikini top string and yank on it.  She’d kill me though.  “Fred, that’s not the point,” she reprimanded me as if she was my boss or something.  “It doesn’t matter if I saw anything or not.  It’s reserved for two ponies who like each other, seeing one another, or married.”

I positioned myself in front of her, floating there looking up to her face with a grin of my own.  “Ah, but you said we are seeing each other and I’d be hurt if you said that you didn’t like me.  Not to mention I wouldn’t believe it from what I saw this morning.”  Man, this was too good.  I was having so much fun with her.  She’d probably kick my ass for it, but it’d be worth it.

I could almost see the smoke coming out of her ears due to the look on her face.  She put her hand to her face with a frustrated groan, “You’re going to hold me to that aren’t you?”  She put it down quickly in order to keep herself afloat.

“Maaybe,” drawing out the word with a chuckle, I used a hand to float my body up against her.  My arm brushed up against her breasts.  To my surprise, she didn’t pull back.  Interesting.  “You are a beautiful mare, AJ.  And now your inside is becoming just a beautiful as your outside.  And yes, I’m interested.  And with how you said that we are seeing one another now public knowledge, it could keep other stallions away.”

She blushed but still looked upset with me.  “While that’s kind of you to say, Fred,” she began before her eyes bored into me again, “I’m not...that is to say I don’t think now’s the time for me to-”

Apple Bloom interrupted her by shouting over to Granny, “Granny, why don’t you come in the water?”

Granny was laying on a lawn type chair on the shore when she replied to Apple Bloom.  “For one thing,” she began after lifting her head and glaring at me, “that human is with us.”  I waved to her in response to that.  “And the other is that I’m just too old and achy to go swimming anymore.”

“Granny?” AJ turned around swimming away from me.  “You know darn well that’s not why you don’t swim anymore.  It’s because you nearly killed yourself off of that high dive.”  I leisurely floated after her while listening.  “You said that after you broke a leg in that tank you could hardly even look at the water again.”

Granny’s face scrunched up in thought, “I did?”

“You did,” AJ told her.

Echoed by Big Mac, “Eeyup.”

“What tank?” Apple Bloom asked, now curious.  “How would diving into a tank break your leg?”

I lazily began to float over to them while they interrogated Granny.

Granny looked embarrassed.  She gave out a sigh with her head low before turning to look at Apple Bloom.  “It’s because the tank was too shallow.  The water wasn’t deep enough to fully stop my fall.  So, there was enough force left to break a leg when they hit bottom.”

I was close enough now to see the disappointed looks on both AJ and Big Mac’s faces.  Apple Bloom seemed totally confused.

“But Granny, if the tank was too shallow then why’d you jump in it in the first place?” she asked and I hoped that Granny would do right by her answer.

Granny looked over with a resigned expression and with a soft defeated voice declared, “I guess you could say that I was simply being stupid.”

Seemed like Apple Bloom wouldn’t let that keep her from trying to get Granny back into the water again.  “Well, that’s all in the past now, Granny.  Just because you made one mistake doesn’t mean you have to keep from swimming.”

She was right.  I was happy to float a few feet behind them and watch to see what ultimately happened.

“The one mistake I’ll never make,” her voice changed instantly and glared straight at me, “is trusting humans.”  She pointed at me, hatred burning in her eyes, “And especially that one.”

Apple Bloom was the only one to take a glance at me with a mix of puzzlement then remorse over what Granny had just said.  “But Granny,” Apple Bloom protested softly, her voice echoing the sadness in her heart at Granny’s hatred, “he’s not evil.  And I don’t think that humans are either.  Sure, there could be some bad apples.  But I know more bad ponies than I do bad humans.”

What was interesting about this, was how both AJ and Big Mac were simply standing there behind AB.  As if letting her stand on her own two legs, as it were, regarding her own beliefs.

“It don’t matter if they’re good or bad,” Granny huffed out a very horse-like snort then pointed at me again, “he deserves to be put to work on our farm as a slave.  He’s human and that’s all there is to it, whether he’s good or not.”

Little AB practically had tears in her eyes, but when she spoke next it was with conviction.  And with a tremble in her voice.  “I don’t think that’s right, Granny.  We, Crusaders, have talked about it, in and out of school.  One creature shouldn’t own another.”

There was a pregnant pause as both young and old stared each other down.  Finally, with a soft voice, and hopefully I detected some regret in it, Granny said, “Then I ain’t welcome here, no more.”  She stood up, grabbed her robe, that she was laying on, and wrapped it around her.  “I’m going to go find out what all that music is about in town,” she announced, with finality in her voice, and then stomped off toward Ponyville central.

^_^

After going back to the house to dry off and redress into our regular clothes, all of us started toward town to catch up with Granny.  And to see what all the noise was about.  We finally caught up to her inside of a small circus looking tent.  Ponies, and people, were starting to pile in because of the music, interested at what was going on.  Going through the crowd to get to Granny was a bit of trouble, but after a few apologies we had caught up to her.

“Granny, just what are you doing here?” AJ asked her while standing beside her in the front row.  AB had taken her place on the other side of Granny while Big Mac and I chose to stand behind them.

“Why have you followed me?” she asked back, still looking a little peeved at us.

“To make sure you don’t do something foalish,” AJ retorted back as the two of them were getting so close I thought they might start to tussle.  

“Foalish?  Why I-”  Granny got interrupted by multiple ponies shushing her and AJ.  

And as if right on cue, that’s when we heard tow male voices start singing from behind the curtain.  Which got everypony, and everybody’s, attention.  Including mine.  They started to sing how happy they were that we all showed up and we wouldn’t be disappointed, yadda yadda yadda.  

“Wait a minute,” AJ said just loud enough for us to hear, “I think I know that voice.”

That’s when the two ponies came forward from behind the curtain to stand in front of the music cart.  “Why indeed you do, Miss Applejack.”  Both of them had light yellow coats with red and white two-toned hair and tails.  Both were unicorns and dressed in a get-up that looked like snake oil salesmen wore back in the wild west.  

“I thought so,” AJ’s coat was ruffled already just by looking at these two.  Obviously they have a history.  “Flim and Flam.  Why are you two here?  This town doesn’t like two no good conponies such as yourselves.  We’re onto you now.  Especially after you tried to con us out of our farm.”

Con-artists.  Figures.

“Why don’t we focus on why we are here and maybe you’ll change your mind?” the one with the red mustache asked her with the biggest fake smile I ever did see.

“Not likely,” AJ snorted at him, crossing her arms under her chest.

That’s when they started with their “presentation of a lifetime” routine.  And started to sing about this miracle cure tonic.  The whole time I was shaking my head.

“What is it, Fred?” Big Mac asked after seeing my head shake.

“Just that this whole thing is fake, including that so-called tonic,” I softly replied to him with a chuckle.  “In the human world, these two con-artists are what we call ‘snake oil salesmen.’  That tonic is probably nothing more than vegetable juice.”

“How do you know?” he asked curiously.

“Because this exact same act was done in the past over two hundred years ago in the human world.”  I leaned in with another amused chuckle and tapping his shoulder.  “Bet you the whole orchard they’ll bring up a pony from the crowd, that you have never seen before, and supposedly cure him on the spot and he starts dancing.”

He didn’t answer but simply watched as the song went on about how great it was.  Then, sure enough, one of them asked for a volunteer from the crowd.  And among the few that raised their hands, they picked out an earth stallion with a white coat and gray hair and tail.  Wearing jean type overalls no less with two crutches.  I shook my head again, tapping Big Mac on the shoulder, and pointing to the pony that was making his way up to them.  “I called it, didn’t I?”  

The crowd started parting for him as he walked right by us.  The brother without the mustache walked up to him with the so-called tonic and had him drink it.  He stood there shaking for a few seconds before dramatically throwing down his crutches and started to dance with them.

“Just what’s going on?” AJ nearly shouted over the music.

The brother with the mustache answered, “Why this is the result of this miracle cure tonic that can-”

“CAN’T DO A DAMN THING,” I shouted over everypony, and everyone, that started to applaud those two.  It had the effect I desired.  The music stopped and startled everypony quiet.  “Sorry, AJ didn’t mean to startle you.”

“How dare you, you human slave,” the mustache less brother pointed at me, “go back to your master.”

I stepped forward, gently moving passed AJ, and took their accomplice by the shoulder when he tried sneaking away.  “Hold it,” I looked down at him with a knowing smirk, “you’re not going anywhere either.”

“Unhand this newly cured-”

I silenced him with a bright flash of a flame from my hand, “You three are now under an official royal investigation as per my authority as Prince Fred Justice.  The son of Princess Celestia and Nephew of Princess Luna.”

As the crowd started to murmur among themselves with questions, the brothers laughed at me.  Obviously not knowing who I really was.  “You’re not a prince,” the one with the mustache accused.

“Actually, Flam, he really is Princess Celestia’s son,” AJ stepped forward and defended me.  Then looked at me directly, “What’s this all about, Fred?”

“I’m glad you asked, AJ.  It’s about these two fixing to commit fraud on the whole town of Ponyville with this so-called tonic,” my voice was loud enough that everypony within the tent heard.  And started to murmur again, this time a little louder.

“It’s no fraud,” Flim retorted angrily, “everypony here saw what happened.”

“What happened was your partner here,” I shook the cowering pony’s shoulder, “faked being crippled in order for it to look good for your act.  An act which you’ve been doing all over Equestria.”

“Actually it’s only been four towns that-” the pony I was holding started to say, but shut up very quickly after realizing what he just had admitted to.

My grin was a wicked one as I looked down at him while Flim and Flam facepalmed themselves.  “Why thank you so much for your admission of guilt.”  He hung his head in defeat.  “And where do you get the vegetables?  You steal them as well?”  His lack of an answer told me the answer to that question.  “Figures.  You three are under arrest for theft and fraud.”

“Now hold on there,” it was Granny that spoke up.  Her cane pounded against the dirt as she slowly walked up to me and the brother’s accomplice I was holding.  “I may not like these two because they tried to steal the farm.  But if you,” she shook her finger at me, “are saying that these two are frauds and that there tonic don’t work, then that must mean that it does work.”

She’s nuts.  It was so out of the blue insane that it took the words right out of me.  It was so out of left field.

“Granny?  What kind of sense is that?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I mean that he’s human,” Granny explained loudly while turning toward the crowd.  “And we all know that all humans can’t be trusted, so he must be lying.  And because we know he’s lying, because he’s human, then that means it must work as they say.”

“Granny?  I can’t believe I’m about to say this,” AJ’s voice was soft as she shook her head in disbelief.  “But you’ve finally lost your mind.”

Now the crowd didn’t hardly know what to think if the confused murmuring told me anything.  I heard some agree and some disagree with what Granny said.

“Are you insane?” I glared down at Granny.  “That so-called tonic is nothing but vegetable juice that can’t cure a damn thing.  And if you drink that and overexert yourself you could break something.”

“Listen to your elders,” Flam was saying as he stepped forward with his arms wide open as if welcoming the whole group.  “He’s human.  A slave.  He can’t be believed and especially after putting the fear into this newly cured pony.”  He even had the gall to offer a bottle to her.  “Granny?  Will you take this bottle and promote this to the town as our way of apologizing for our previous misunderstanding?”

“I certainly will,” Granny said without hesitation and took the bottle, uncorking it, and taking a few swigs of her own.  “I say that this here tonic works,” she announced, holding up the bottle and tossing down her cane.  Even going so far as kicking her feet out and jumping up and down.  “I feel like a filly again.”

“No you don’t, Granny,” Big Mac’s powerful low voice shot through.

But it was too late apparently, as the crowd pushed forward toward Granny, her bottle, and the brothers.  The whole crowd pretty much pushed me, AJ, Big Mac, and AB out of the tent while they fawned over this fake tonic.  We watched, through the tent flap side entrance, pony after pony wanting the tonic from those three frauds.  And all with Granny’s help.

“I can’t believe it,” AB was the first one to speak up as we watched.  “I can’t believe what Granny just did.”

“Nope.”

“Granny singlehandedly convinced nearly all of Ponyville to buy a fake tonic,” AJ whispered in awe of it all.

Finally, I simply shook my head, “Fuck it.  I’m going to Twilight’s.  You all can come if you want.”

“What are you going to do?” AJ asked me while I was walking away.

“Nothing I can do, AJ,” I stopped and turned back to her.  “I can’t stop a whole town from making a mistake.  So, I’m going to do the only thing that I can.  Contact my mother and tell her to sent help to Ponyville Hospital because there’s about to be a lot more patients.”  I started walking away again only to turn back around.  “You know, Twilight said to me that she thought that most ponies in the town were crazy.  I never thought I’d see the day that proved she’s right.”

“I’ll go with you,” AB said and began following me.

“I need to head back to the farm,” Big Mac said and started walking off toward the farm.

“I think I’ll follow you, Fred,” AJ sighed and started to follow me toward Twilight’s place.

^_^

AJ and AB followed me into the library and at this point it was mid-morning.  Twilight was sitting at the desk when we walked in,  AB immediately walked up to Twilight.  “Oh, Twilight, you won’t believe what just happened,” she pulled up a chair next to Twilight and sat down.  

AJ took a seat on the couch by the door, just looking glum as can be.  So, I laid down on the couch and put my head in her lap.  I thought that if I stayed looking glum like she did maybe she won’t complain.

“What happened, Apple Bloom?” Twilight asked, giving all her attention to AB.  

AJ looked down at me, confused, but then let it go after a couple of seconds and simply leaned back.  Meanwhile, as AB is describing what happened earlier, I was enjoying the view.  As always she’s wearing her plaid top that’s tied in the front.  And while looking up, I noticed that her shirt formed around her breasts well enough for me to tell that she wasn’t wearing a bra.  Which made me wonder if she was wearing panties?  I guessed not because of the way she sleeps.

“What?  Granny did that?” Twilight’s face showed complete confusion and shock.  “Simply because Fred pointed out that it was fake?”  She threw up her hands as if in defeat while looking at me, luckily I turned my head toward her so she wouldn’t see me looking up at AJ’s breasts, “I told you that the ponies in this town are crazy.  But I did not expect to be proven right about it.”

“You know I thought the same thing?” I chuckled.

“Is there anything that you can do about it, Twilight?” AB asked hope etched all over her face for Granny’s sake.

Twilight face fell into a somber look as she answered, “I’m sorry Apple Bloom, but there isn’t much that we can do.”

“One thing you can do,” I spoke up as AJ actually put a hand on my head and started gently scratching my head, “is send a letter to my mother.  Tell her what happened and for her to send help and supplies to the hospital.  Because there’s going to be a lot more patients soon.”

She sighed, but slowly nodded and magically brought over a piece of parchment and a human-looking pen.

“What are you writing with, Twilight?” AB asked while Twilight wrote the letter.

“It’s a style of pen that Fred had described to me,” she explained while writing.  “I had it made up as a prototype before approving it for mass production.”  She held it up letting us look at it.  It was how I described and it looked like a basic Bic pen.  “Thanks for describing it to me a while back, Fred,” she gave me a wide thankful smile.  “This works way better than quill and ink.”

“You’re welcome,” I waved to her as my eyes began to droop thanks to what AJ was doing to my head.

While AB was looking at the pen, turning it around in her small hands, Twilight got up from the chair, “I’ll have Spike send it.”  And made her way over to the steps and up to the second floor.

“How does it work, Fred?” Ab asked, still gazing at the pen.

“It’s simple really,” said as my eyes drooped closed.  “The small tube has ink inside of it.  It flows down to the tip where a very small and tiny metal ball puts the ink onto the paper as it rolls across it.”

“Oh ok, but what do you do when the pen runs out?” she asked while starting to scribble on a corner of a parchment that Twilight was using for notes.

“Easy.  Get another one.  Unless of course it was designed so the tip and ink tube can be replaced.  But in the human world, they’re simply thrown away and replaced.  The ink lasts a long time and they’re usually bought in bulk because they’re so cheap.  I suspect that’s what will happen here.”  

“Wow!  This makes writing so much easier,” AB’s excited voice hit my ears making me smile.  All the while AJ was still lightly scratching my head.  Slowly putting me to sleep.  One of the best feelings in the world is when a guy’s head is in the lap of a girl and she’s gently scratching your head.  

“Yes, it does,” Twilight agreed as she walked down the stairs, “and far less messy, plus there’s no waiting for the ink to dry.  The letter is sent.”

The library door opened with a swift bang with Rainbow darting in.  In her hand was one of the bottles of “tonic” and walked in like it was the best thing in the world.  “Look at this,” she practically waved it around in her excitement, “it’s the-”

“Worst thing you could’ve done, Rainbow,” AJ cut her off suddenly with an edge in her voice as she suddenly stood up from the couch.  Which got me upset that my perfect pillow suddenly disappeared.

“What?!  What do you mean by that?  This stuff is great,” Rainbow faced AJ with a shocked look as if she couldn’t believe her ears.

I looked over at Twilight and waved my hand to get her attention.

“No it ain’t, Rainbow,” AJ stepped up to her as if she was about to face off against her in a fight.  Then pointed at the bottle in her hand, “That’s fake, Rainbow.  How on this world can you buy something from those two...what did you call them, Fred?”

“Con-artists,” I replied while finally getting Twilight’s attention.  With a curl of a finger with a wink and a smile, I urged her over to me.  It took her a second to figure out what I wanted, but with an amused roll of her eyes, she started walking over.

“Yeah, con-artists,” AJ continued with a snort.  “Remember how those two nearly conned us out of the farm?”

“But everypony’s buying it,” she attempted to defend, motioning to the bottle.  “And they said-”

“I know what they said, Rainbow,” AJ cut her off again, “I was there.  The whole family, plus Fred.  That so-called tonic is a fake and won’t do nothin’ for ya.”

While Twilight was walking over, I turned my head toward the two.  “Listen, Rainbow.  Their act was nothing, but that.  An act.  And it was soo cliché.  That type of act has been used to peddle fake products for hundreds of years in the human world.  They even have a stallion pretending to be injured just so that he can come forward and pretend to be healed by it.  I’ll bet you that it’s nothing more than vegetable juice.”  Out of the corner of my eye I saw, what I thought was Twilight, lift my head up, sat down, and put my head into her lap.  But after looking up, I noticed that it wasn’t Twilight.  It was Apple Bloom.  She giggled cutely and wiggled her fingers at me to say hello with a wide smile.  It wasn’t the lap I wanted, but I looked up to her with a smile.  Not quite as comfortable as Twilight, but I might as well enjoy it if Twilight wasn’t going to come over here.  She didn’t either but returned to her reading at the table.

“Then how come almost the entire town is buying it then?” Rainbow asked, now looking totally confused.

AJ sighed, nearly hanging her head, “Because Granny endorsed it.  She’s actually supporting them.  And you want to know why?”  Rainbow shook her head, now curious.  “It’s because she hates humans, Fred especially, so much that she’s willing to blindly follow the same two con-artists that nearly took our farm simply because he pointed out that it's a fake tonic.”

Apple Bloom was wearing her usual get-up of shorts and a basic shirt.  And even though she was rubbing my head, it just wasn’t the same.  She’s a little bit too young, not filled out like her older sister, and a little too giggly for my liking.  Still, a lap is a lap.  Even if it vibrates a little from her giggling.

Rainbow whistled softly, her face showed complete disbelief, “Whoa.  Never thought she would take it that far.”

“Well, she did,” AJ sighed again, looking down with a somber look.

Rainbow looked down at the bottle, turning it around in her hand, “Then if this is fake, what can we do about it?”

“The only thing we can do,” I spoke up while AB played with my long blond hair, “is what we’ve already done.  Asking my mother to send more emergency medical supplies in preparation for the influx of more patients with who knows how many broken bones.”

“Is that really the only thing we can do?” Rainbow asked, looking at each of us in turn with clear worry on her face.

“Unless you know of a way to convince the whole town it’s fake...”

“But, AJ, I could do stunts that I thought were impossible,” Rainbow questioned as the two stared at each other.  “If this is fake, then how could I do them?”

I had to laugh at that, interrupting them, then lifted a hand to get their attention.  “That’s because you could always do them, Rainbow.  It’s what we call mind over matter.  All that tonic did was give you the belief that you could.  It didn’t give you any manner of enhancements.”  Apple Bloom put my arm back down because it was interfering with her doing something to my hair.

“Rainbow’s got a point, Fred,” AJ voice was directed at me, although I couldn’t see her because AB had turned my head toward her.  So, the only thing I could see was her belly button.  Giving me an urge to blow raspberries against her belly.  “How could she do all those things?”

“As I said,” I tried explaining while deciding on whether or not to belly blow her, “Rainbow could always do those things, even repeatedly.  She just didn’t think she could.  Human doctors have been giving people what they call a placebo for a long time.  For example, let’s say someone has a headache, but the doctors don’t have any pain pills.  So, what they’ll do is give them a small sugar pill and call it the most powerful headache pill ever created.  A short time later, the headache goes away.”

“How’s that possible?” 

“Easy, Rainbow.  The body can do some amazing things if the mind can be convinced to do so.  That doesn’t include jumping into a shallow water-filled pool and not break your legs and or your neck.”  I had finally decided to give her a belly blow given the chance.  “Therein lies the danger with what those two cons are selling.  They’re telling everyone that there broken bones are healed when they’re not.  That’s the reason for extra medical help.”

“That makes sense,” Twilight spoke up, sounding like she’s about to give a lecture.  “I’ve read books on such methods from medical journals.  Not that I’m a nurse, but even in Equestria there are certain aspects of the mind that we can’t comprehend.”

I had my eyes closed while feeling AB tug and pull lightly against my hair.  It wasn’t until Twilight finished talking that I heard giggles from Rainbow and AJ.  I didn’t think anything of it at first until Twilight started to giggle as well.

“Alright what’s all the giggling about?” I asked, sitting up from AB’s lap.

AB had one long braided strand of hair in one hand.  “A ponytail!” she exclaimed happily then put the other hand on her mouth trying to contain the giggles.

I looked at the braid then to AB.  After giving her a disarming wide smile then lunged toward her meeting her navel with my lips blowing raspberries into her.  She immediately started laughing while trying to pull my head away with my new braided ponytail.  It didn’t work and her laughing got contagious with the rest of them laughing as well.  It only lasted a couple of minutes before AJ walked up and separated us.  

“Alright that’s enough,” she grabbed both of my shoulders and pulled me back up and off the couch forcing AB to let go of my hair.  Which gave her a chance to catch her breath.  “Thanks for the laugh, but I have to go see what I can do.”  She let me go and start heading toward the door.  “Come on, Apple Bloom let’s go.”

“Ok,” AB stood up, looked up at me and tugged on my ponytail.  “Nice ponytail,” she giggled and skipped off.  Leaving just Rainbow, Twilight and I with Spike still upstairs.

“Ok, so what now?” Rainbow wondered aloud with a shrug.

“First thing is to un-braid my hair,” I said now looking at Twilight.  “Would you mind?”

Twilight used her magic to un-braid my hair back to normal.

“Thank you.  Second thing, is to check on the other girls first to make sure they aren’t falling into the same trap,” I said to them.  “First place I’ll check is Fluttershy’s first then Rarity’s.  Rainbow would you check up on Harmony and Pinkie?”

“Sure thing,” Rainbow saluted and left with me following close behind.

^_^

My first stop was Fluttershy’s cottage in hopes that she hadn’t believed what those cons were selling.  From the outside, everything looked fine.  Just the usual small animals doing their thing in her front yard.  Nothing looked out of the ordinary as my eyes scanned the front yard while walking through it.  And my ears didn’t pick up anything unusual inside either as I walked up to the front door giving it a knock.

Philomena opened up the door, took a second to recognize it was me, then pulled me inside with a happy hug.  I returned it, rubbing my cheek against hers then turned her head giving her a kiss on her cheek. 

She hummed contently, “My mate.”  She was wearing her usual one-piece dress.

“You look good as always, love you,” I kissed her cheek again.

“Thank you, love you,” she replied, put an arm around me, as I turned toward Fluttershy.  Who looked like she was taking a break by laying on the couch.  Fluttershy waved to us as we walked up to her.

“Taking a break?” I asked.  Philomena helped her sit up enough where I could sit down on the couch behind her then lower her head into my lap.  Her face showed contentment as she took my hand and placed it on her baby bump.

“Yes, just taking a break,” she hummed, closing her eyes, and rubbing her head against me.  “The foal is getting tiresome.  I also went to the doctor for a checkup yesterday and I’m starting the third trimester.”

There was room on the couch for Philomena to sit on the other side of me.  Where she took my free arm and put it around her before leaning against me.  “I guess you won’t be flying in the relay at the games then?”

“Probably not,” her voice showed her disappointment, “even with the pregnancy wrap supporting me.”

“Well, I’ll talk with Rainbow,” still rubbed her baby bump, “perhaps Harmony will think about taking your place?”  After taking a look around I didn’t see any bottle around.  “You didn’t so happen to buy any of that so-called tonic that Flim and Flam were selling did you?”

She shook her head.  Philomena shook her head too when I looked.  “I didn’t even know they were in town.”

“Good thing you didn’t because they’re selling this fake tonic that claims to instantly heal, give you strength, and whatnot.  And given their history with this town, they wouldn’t have much luck if Granny hadn’t spearheaded their sales.”

Fluttershy’s eyes held complete disbelief in them as she suddenly looked up at me in shock.  “What do you mean?”

“I was with, AJ and her family this morning at the swimming hole when Granny walked off.  Upset with me being with them again and all.  She walked off toward town because of the music.  By the time we caught up to her the show had started.”  I shook my head in remembrance.  “I tried telling them that the whole thing was fake, but it was because I pointed it out that Granny decided to believe them.  All because she hates me so much.  She won’t even believe me even if it costs her her life.  Which it might if she can’t be convinced it’s fake.”

“That’s horrible,” Fluttershy’s face echoed her words, “others will get hurt.  And just think of the ponies hoping that it will work.  They’ll think it worked and only hurt themselves worse.”

I gave her a nod, “Which is why I asked my mother to send extra medical supplies.  Just in case.”

“How you know it was fake?” Philomena asked, curiosity on her face.

“Easy,” I chuckled with another shake of my head, “they’re playing the same trick on you ponies as other humans have done in the human world over and over again over the past few hundred years.  Same song, same verse, and same dance.  Just different location.”

“What if they knew what it was made from?” Fluttershy suggested.  “Would that convince them that it’s fake?”

“Maybe,” I hummed in thought, “that and the news of others making their injuries worse just might do the trick.”  My hand around Philomena wanted to explore, so my fingers rubbed up against the side of her breast.  “Rainbow bought one,” I continued as Philomena sighed softly in pleasure, “but luckily we were able to convince her it was fake.  Right now she’s making sure that Harmony and Pinkie know it.  I wanted to check on you two before heading over to Rarity.”

Philomena’s disappointed moan hit my ears before she turned my head to her.  “Stay?  And pleasure us more?”

I kissed her cheek then looked down at Fluttershy, “Sorry, but I really need to check on Rarity.  To make sure that she hasn’t bought into their con.  Then I’ll gladly come back and spend time with you lovelies.”  I kissed Philomena again, “My beautiful fiery phoenix mate.”  Fluttershy had sat up, so I leaned over and kissed her as well, “And my beautiful butterfly with our foal.  I’ll return as soon as I can.”

“You better,” Fluttershy’s voice was whisper quiet, but had a fierceness to it.

Then Philomena turned my head toward her and whispered one of her own, “Yes, must come later.  Or I come get you.”

“Understood,” I said to them both then got up and started walking toward the door, “when I return, I’m all yours.”

^_^

The bell rang over the door to the boutique as I stepped inside.  “Just a minute,” came Rarity’s voice sing-songing its way from her back work area.  The sign on the door showed that she was open, but no one else was inside.  She was probably working on an order.

“It’s alright, Rarity,” I called out to her while making my way through the showroom and into her back room, “it’s just me.  I came to check up on you this morning.”  There was a pause while I opened the door and gazed inside.  She was currently at her sewing machine sewing away at something.  “And make sure you didn’t buy any of that so-called tonic that Flim and Flam have been selling.”  She was wearing her basic work dress.  Nothing fancy, just a simple one-piece white dress.

“Flim and Flam?” she questioned, raising her head first before turning around to face me.  “What are they doing back here again?”

“Fake tonic,” I explained with a light chuckle, “promising to cure anything, give strength, and who knows what else?  I take it by your reaction that you haven’t heard they’re even in town, much less bought anything?”

She shook her head, crossing her arms under her breasts making them perk up drawing my eyes to them.  “I wouldn’t buy anything from them.  Nor would I expect anyone in this town to either.”

I gave her a sad look after a sigh of disappointment, “Unless Granny endorsed them.”

She laughed, “Why would she do that?  She nearly lost her farm to those two.”

“I know, but I was with her and the rest of her family when Flim and Flam put on their show.  And that’s exactly what it was, a show.  They are using the same tactics and tricks that humans have been using for centuries.  Even using their helper to fake being injured just so they can cure him with that so-called miracle tonic.”

She snorted like a bull and shook her head, “That sounds like something they would do.”

With a nod I continued, “And they did.  I even told everypony there that it was fake, but that’s when Granny decided to endorse them.  They offered one to her as a peace offering and she went with it.”

Rarity’s eyes went wide in shock, “But why?”

“Simple,” I shrugged with a sigh, “in her eyes because all humans tell nothing but lies then I must be lying about it.  Therefore because I’m human it must be a good tonic.”

One of her eyes started to twitch as her mouth hung open.  Little squeaks of disbelief came from her as her mind tried to comprehend what her ears have heard.

“Yeah, I know, hard to believe she actually did that, right?  Well she did and now ponies have been buying and drinking that tonic.  Ponies with broken bones under the impression that they were instantly healed.  And with that thought in their head just think of what they would want to do?”

She just nodded slowly, now understanding what I was getting at.  “That’s horrible, even for them.”

“Which is why I’ve already had Twilight write a letter to my mother for extra medical supplies.  Because unfortunately, I think we’ll need them.”  Her nod was slow though she looked like she was too much in shock to speak.  “In any case, Rainbow and I were making sure our friends at least were safe from the tonic.  Which, my guess is that it’s nothing more than vegetable juice.”  When she didn’t say anything, I decided to head back to Fluttershy’s place.  “I’ll let you get back to work, Rarity.”  And left her to think and work.

^_^

While walking through the center of town, I saw AJ sitting down on a bench at the water fountain.  And she didn’t look that good either.  Looks like Fluttershy and Philomena will have to wait.  I walked over to her.  

“AJ?  You alright?” I asked her, sitting down next to her on the bench and put my arm around her.  “What happened?”

She didn’t answer at first.  Just sat there staring off into the distance with wide eyes that had a blank expression in them.  She finally spoke after a few minutes with me sitting next to her.  “I think I just made a terrible mistake.”

“Ok, tell me what happened,” I said to her in a soft and soothing friendly voice.

“I found Silver Shill, that’s their accomplice, at their trailer making the stuff,” she stared off into the distance still, her voice sounding as if she just committed a crime.  “So, I confronted him about it, but we only exchanged a few words before he ran off.  Now knowing what it was made from, I went looking for Flim and Flam.  I found them in the tent counting the money they just made.”  She paused for a couple of seconds, “And...somehow the conversation got around to me agreeing with them that if they only say that the tonic is to give them courage then it’s ok.  The next thing I knew, I was standing before a crowd with them claiming it’s now fully Apple family endorsed.”  For the first time since I sat down, she turned her head to look at me.  Her eyes were filled with a type of I goofed up horror on her face.  “I screwed up, didn’t I?”

I nodded slowly to her, pulling her into a hug.  “Yes, but it wasn’t all your fault though.  They’re fast talkers and talked you into it.  I got a feeling that’s their gift, right?”

She nodded against my chest, taking a sniff.  “Yeah.  And when they spoke of how Granny is doing things that she’s always been wanting to for years, I was just afraid of taking that away from her.”

“I get the picture,” said softly, trying to encourage her and lift her spirits while rubbing her head.  “At the same time, remember what I said about how doctor’s used placebos?”  She nodded against my chest again.  “It’s only supposed to be doctor’s that do it.  Because they realize how dangerous it could get.  These brothers are blatantly putting ponies in danger, selling a fake tonic, just for money.  Yes, it’s true that you made a mistake, but don’t beat yourself up over it.  You fell victim to their sweet-talking just like other people in the human world have done the same for centuries, alright?”

“I think I understand,” her voice was soft, but sounded stronger at least, “but I still stood in front of the crowd and endorsed it.”

“Then...”  I let the sentence trail off to steer her into thinking of what to do.

“I’ve got to do something to make it right,” now her voice sounded more determined, more like herself.  She lifted herself off my chest with another sniff and a small smile.  “Thanks, Fred.”

“You’re welcome,” returned her smile with one of my own.

“AJ,” Rainbow’s voice suddenly called out to us like thunder right before she landed in front of us.  The look on her face had me immediately concerned.  It was a look that said a catastrophe was about to happen.  “You gotta come quick.”

AJ stood up, “What is it?  What’s going on?”

“It’s Granny, she’s at the top of this high dive fixing to take a plunge into a small tank of water.”

“Oh land sakes, where is she?  We need to stop her.”

“Follow me,” Rainbow started running toward Flim and Flam’s tent.  We ran past ponies that were walking toward it over the bridge and stream.  My ears picked up parts of the conversation on the way.  It seems that Flim and Flam hadn’t wasted time asking Granny to do this grand stunt as a way to promote the tonic.  They didn’t waste time in setting it up behind the tent either.  We could already hear one of the brothers shouting into the crowd as the tall high dive tower came into view over the top of the tent.

“Come one and come all to see what this marvelous tonic can do for you.  We’re not supposed to say that it cures any and all kinds of diseases.”  We had to slow down and maneuver through the throng of ponies and people the closer we got.  All the while the brothers spouted their rhetoric.  “And we’re not supposed to say that it heals broken bones instantly.  And we’re not supposed to say that it can give you the confidence that you never thought you had.”

“That’s right, brother,” the other said, “and nothing is good without proof.  So, watch Granny Smith perform this dangerous stunt with ease.  And all because of our miracle tonic.”

“Oh no, she’s reached the top,” AJ’s voice was loud enough to cut through the crowd.  “Are we too late?”  We all spotted Granny standing at the top of the diving platform doing some stretches.  And if we weren’t fast enough to save her it will be the last stretches she ever does.  Rainbow and AJ started to almost push people and ponies our of the way that had surrounded the platform and the small shallow pool.  We ignored the complaints and grumbles of some of the ponies as we pressed passed them.

Flim and Flam were standing beside the platform looking up to it.  Just as Granny stepped forward.

“GRANNY, NO!” AJ shouted a second before Granny jumped off.  “GRANNY!”

“Rainbow!” I urged.

“On it,” Rainbow left her trail behind her as she zoomed off.  Meanwhile, I was pressing my way through the last of the ponies to get in front of them.  And just in time to see Rainbow miss Granny, failing to catch her as she plunged to her death.  AJ shakily and softly called out to her again as Rainbow dived to catch her.  But I knew that she wouldn’t catch her in time.

“Move, move,” after pressing past the last of them I used my magic, thrusting my hands out, to catch Granny in my levitation.  Or at the very least to slow her down so Rainbow can grab her.  “Got her,” said to AJ as my magic took hold of her.  But because of her momentum she didn’t immediately stop.  However, she did slow down which gave Rainbow what she needed to grab Granny about ten feet from the ground.  Of course, not everybody, or everypony, was happy about that outcome.  Some boos and complaints were being tossed around by the crowd as AJ and I ran up to them.

“Rainbow, what in Equestria did you do that for?” Granny turned around immediately tapping Rainbow’s chest with a finger.

“She did it so you wouldn’t get hurt, Granny,” AJ defended as she ran up giving Granny an almost bone-crushing hug.  “Or worse get yourself killed.”

Granny pulled back, now looking at AJ as if she lost her mind, “What’re you talking about dying?  This here tonic has given me the strength of a young filly.”  The crowd started to agree with her until AJ shouted out to the contrary.

“No, it hasn’t, Granny.  That there tonic ain’t doing a lick of good for nopony or nobody,” AJ even grabbed Granny’s arms and shook her slightly.  She looked nail spitting mad for sure.  “That there tonic is a fake.  It’s nothing more than spiced up apple juice.”

Flim and Flam, looking a little nervous, decided to try and defend their tonic by stepping up to us.  “But how can you say that Applejack,” Flim began questioning with a mischievous, and almost evil, smile, “when it was you that endorsed our tonic right after your Granny did?”

“You two sweet-talked me into, you did,” AJ rounded on them giving them a death glare that would kill on the spot.  “I saw how that tonic was giving Granny the confidence to do the things that she’s always wanted to.  I didn’t want to take that away from her, but tarnation there are just some things that are just too dangerous.  That tonic don’t heal bones and it certainly don’t give you any more strength than you normally would have otherwise.”  Then she looked at Granny again, “And tarnation there was no way that you could have finished that dive without breaking your neck.  And thanks to Fred and Rainbow you’re still alive.”

“Are you saying you lied?” came one voice from the crowd that I didn’t recognize.

AJ looked around at the crowd before taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly.  “I guess I did,” she said as the crowd gasped as if in horror of it all.

“Don’t you go putting it all on her,” I shouted out in her defense while gazing around at the crowd.  “These two are known con-artists that have sold all of you into buying spiced up apple juice thinking that it will cure anything.  It’s what they do, remember?”  Walking up, I put an arm around AJ and looked down at her with a smile.  “Remember that when you think about judging her.”

“That’s right,” Rainbow echoed as she too came up and put an arm around AJ, “I fell for it too.  We all did, but it’s high time we ran these two out of town.”  

The crowd started murmuring starting to get louder as that thought made its way through their thick skulls.  And it finally started to dawn on the brothers that their time in this town was quickly coming to an end.

“You know, brother, I think there are other towns that we haven’t visited yet,” Flim stammered while backing away from the crowd rather quickly.

Flam was close on his heels, “I wholeheartedly agree, dear brother of mine.  It appears that we have run out our welcome.”  Then they turned tails and ran off toward their trailer.

One surprise was when their third partner came walking up to AJ.  “I’d like to apologize for what I’ve done,” Silver Shill spoke softly while holding a single bit out to her.  “For a while, I’ve been thinking all wrong about how I’ve been lying to both people and ponies.  That it was ok as long as no pony got hurt.  But thanks to you, Applejack, I now know differently.  I can’t tell you that I’ll tell the truth all the time, but now I can see how it can harm others.  Even kill.  I want you to have this.  Thank you.”

AJ took it with a grateful smile on her face, “Thanks Silver, that’s mighty nice and I’m glad you’ve seen the error of those ways.”

“I have and now I’ll do business honestly,” he said, shook her hand again, and then started walking off.  And with the crowd either running after Flim and Flam or simply disbursed, it left me with just Granny, AJ and Rainbow.

And by the look on Granny’s face, she wasn’t too happy about the outcome.  “I can’t believe you would do a thing like that, Applejack.  To stop me from-”

“They stopped you from killing yourself, Granny,” AJ rounded on her again.  “Why can’t you see that?  Why can’t you see that that there tonic is nothing more than spiced up apple juice?  If you don’t want to believe, Fred then fine.  At least believe me because I saw them make the stuff.”

“And why can’t you see that that there human next to you is a low down no good for nothing-”

“Don’t say it, Granny,” AJ interrupted with figurative fire in her eyes and anger in her voice.  “Don’t you dare say it.  If it wasn’t for Fred slowing you down, so Rainbow can grab you, you wouldn’t be alive to hate him.  So, don’t you dare say anything negative against him.”

Granny squared off against AJ, looking up at her as if wanting to put herself nose to nose with her.  Too bad she was just a little too short to do so.  “You like this human that much, huh?”

“Yes, I do, Granny,” AJ looked down, firmness etched on her face.  “I was wrong about humans and so are you Granny.”

Granny’s horse-like snort was short and loud as she turned around.  “Then I ain’t welcome at the farm anymore.  That tears it, young lady.  I’m moving out to live with Golden Delicious.  Hope you can live with yourself when I’m gone.”  

While Granny was walking away, as she always did now that she knew that the tonic was fake, AJ was beginning to shake with all the mixed emotions that Granny had induced in her mind.  She was obviously angry at her, but tears were also running down her face.  Because Granny was leaving.  Family is the most important thing for AJ.  And like the civil war did in the human world, it was doing so here as well.  Breaking families apart.  And when Granny was far enough away, AJ turned and softly wept into my chest as Rainbow and I held her.

^_^

We held AJ for a good few minutes before she pulled back and told us that she needed to talk with Big Mac and Apple Bloom as a family about this.  Of course, we told her that she wasn’t alone and wanted to know what she wanted us to do.  After talking with them and trying to convince Granny not to move out one last time, she would send for us.  So, Rainbow flew off to tell the others while I told AJ that I’ll be at Fluttershy’s when she’s ready for me.

“On my, I can see how AJ would be devastated at Granny leaving,” Fluttershy commented softly as she, Philomena, and I lay naked together in her bed.  “Family is everything to her.  I hope that Granny can be convinced to stay.”

Philomena cooed an agreement.

“I hope so too,” I agreed while rubbing both of them between their wings.  Both of them were laying on my chest because I was laying on my back.  “However, as I told AJ some time ago, to some hatred is like an old warn in blanket.  One gets soo used to wearing it that they don’t want to remove it.  Unfortunately, I don’t think Granny will want to remove that old blanket of hatred.”  The windows were open, so there was a nice cool breeze blowing through.  Which was nice to combat the overall sickening feeling.

“Any injured?” Philomena softly asked, concerned for others.

“Before coming back here, I was able to find out that there were some that got further hurt because of the tonic.”  Fluttershy hummed contently as my fingers dug into her coat between her wings, stirring them into a pleasurable flutter.  “Don’t know what the fallout is going to be, but I’m guessing that mother might want to bring Flim and Flam in for questioning at the very least.  Fining them or charging them at worst.  On the upside of things, the added supplies came in before I came here, so at least the hospital is well prepared.  Plus with the word now out that the tonic was actually fake, hopefully, there won’t be any further injuries due to the tonic at least.”

Neither said anything at that, just hummed in agreement.  Both of them also had their eyes closed as my fingers continued to firmly massage between their wings.  As Fluttershy’s fingers gently rubbed and scratched my chest, Philomena used a hand to run down my chest, down my stomach, and gently took my semi-hard member in her hand.  She had on a mischievous smile on her face when I looked because she was slowly and lightly stroking me.  It was eager or wanting to quickly get me off, but the lethargic and lazy movements of one that wants to take her time.  She wanted to enjoy the feeling of my member in her hand.  How she affected me.  My body instantly responded to her, my member quickly hardening with her ministrations.  

And we stayed like that for a while, not sure how long.  Nothing eager.  Not wanting wild out of control sex.  Just wanted to enjoy the feeling of our bodies close together.  To enjoy each others presence as close as nature would allow us to be.  Philomena’s ministrations on my hard member making my body feel hot.  Which only made the feeling of their fur and feathers against my skin tingle that much more.  More importantly, I was enjoying their warmth and the feeling of the naked bodies against my own.  For a while, nothing outside of this room existed, nor did we care as we kissed, fondled, and held each other.

Until Rainbow’s head suddenly showed up in the window directly across from the bed.  My eyes just so happen to be open and looking in that direction, but Fluttershy and Philomena didn’t see her.  At first, I wondered how she was able to do that with her arms crossed on the window sill until I remembered, duh she’s a pegasus.  At this point, my member was fully aroused and hard with Fluttershy and Philomena taking turns lightly running their hands up and down my shaft.  Rainbow was hovering there resting her head on her crossed arms eyeing my hard member hungrily.  After another minute of looking she wiggled her eyebrows at me and licks her lips.

She gave me a knowing grin when my member twitched when Fluttershy ran her finger across it.  She wasn’t the only one to show up either.  Behind her my eyes spotted Harmony hovering behind her.  Who had floated up close behind Rainbow to take a good look of her own.  Our eyes met and Harmony winked at me.

“You know, we hate to break up how lovely this is,” Rainbow finally spoke up, “but AJ has requested us.”

It startled Fluttershy.  She “eep”ed softly and tried using her wing to hide her head under it.  Philomena just opened her eyes, smiled at them and after a wave from her, she started stroking my hard member again.

“Especially you Philomena.  AJ wants to speak to you specifically after she tells us what happened after she got back home.”  Rainbow shrugged when Philomena gave her a disappointed look.  “Sorry, ain’t my call.”

“Come on, Fluttershy,” I urged her softly up.

Rainbow stopped me, “Not you, Fred.”  That got me looking at her, now confused.  “Don’t know why, but she wants to see you later after she talks to us and Philomena.  Just obeying orders.”

So, with a shrug, I laid back down on the bed.  And watched Philomena and Fluttershy get dressed in front of me as Rainbow and Harmony watched as well.  A few minutes later, Fluttershy leaned down and kissed me as she left the room.  Philomena leaned down rubbing her cheek against mine before I kissed her cheek before she left.  That’s when Rainbow disappeared from the window leaving Harmony there.  Only for her to pull Harmony away with, “You too, Harmony.  Let’s go.”  And Harmony disappeared from view as well, leaving me alone and naked in Fluttershy’s room.

As I laid there wondering what to do, my mind went over the information that AJ wanted to speak to Philomena...privately.  It took me a few seconds to realize that there was a good chance that she really wants to be my mare as well.  Which would leave only Rarity left.  My head spun while thinking of the so-called herd that I was apparently putting together.  Further it was fairly normal here because of the stallion to mare ratio.  Then I got up, going to the bathroom in order to take a shower so I would be clean and smelling nice for AJ later.

^_^

Sometime later, Fluttershy and Philomena came back to the cottage telling me that AJ wanted to see me at their farmhouse.  By this time I had changed back into my clothes, kissed both of them, and left for the farmhouse.  The sun was setting as I walked out of town and on the path toward the house.  When close enough to the house, the only thing I saw was AJ sitting on the porch swing.  And as I got closer it looked like she’d been crying.  My heart dropped in my chest for her as I realized that Granny must have actually left and couldn’t be talked out of it.

With a heartfelt sigh, I walked up, sat down beside her on the porch, and put an arm around her.  She looked absolutely defeated.  After a soft sniff, she leaned into me letting my hand rub her arm.

“She’s really gone, Fred,” she finally said after a few minutes of silence.  Her voice sounded just like she looked.  Defeated.  “I couldn’t talk her out of it.  She hates humans so much that she’s willing to break up the family.”  She shifted to rest her head on my shoulder and putting her arm through mine, “I didn’t want to believe you that this could happen to the Apple Family.  That this issue would rip families apart.  But that’s what happened.  She left.”  Now that she was talking it was like the floodgates had opened up.  “I love Granny to death, but right now I’m so mad I could spit nails.  She put her hatred for you and other humans over us and the farm.  I can’t believe that she actually did that.  That she’s really gone and moved out.”  

She went silent again for a couple of minutes before she started crying again.  Putting my other arm around her, I pulled her into a hug.  And held her while she softly cried for Granny.

A little later she pulled back with a sniff and a hiccup, “Sorry I got your shirt wet.”

I kissed her lightly on her forehead after an amused chuckle, “Don’t think anything of it.  You really think, after knowing me all this time, that I would get that upset over my shirt getting wet?  Whether or not it was by spilled drink or a girl crying?”

That got a short giggle out of her at least.  She shook her head, “Nah, you wouldn’t.”  Then her eyes met mine.  And there was possession in them.  Her voice also lowered as did her eyes.  “But it does give me a chance to do something.”  She stood up then took my hand, “Come with me.”

The look on her face, when she took my hand, told me that this was the reason she wanted to see me.  To do something with me.  And I had a guess at what it was.  What surprised me was where she was leading me.  I let her lead me, by the hand, from the front porch, and into the barn.  Flashes of what Flutterbat did to me popped into my mind as AJ walked me up to the ladder leading to the loft.  With those images going through my mind, my heart started to react along with the emotions that those images generated.

“It’s alright, sugarcube,” AJ’s voice was soft and soothing as she took both of my hands in hers.  Looking down at her showed a soft smile with bedroom eyes on her face.  “There’s a reason that I brought you here.  And there’s a reason why I want to go up into the loft with you.”

A nod and a calming breath from me is all she needed to let go, turn around, and start going up the ladder.  After getting up there, what my eyes spotted was a large bed set up in the corner.  An actual bed, minus the bed frame, and not hay wrapped in a blanket.  The hay was moved to the other side of the loft leaving a nice clean wooden floor for the mattress to rest on.  She let me look for a few seconds before stepping up to me, putting both hands on my chest.

When her eyes met mine I could see all the emotions in them that she went through today.  She was still hurting from Granny leaving and it showed in her eyes.  But there was something else in them.  I guessed it was that something else she was fixing to tell me about.  “I need you tonight, Fred,” her voice was soft, soothing, and alluring which made my heartbeat for another reason.  My hands instinctively gently gripped her waist as my eyes searched hers.  And those eyes held a need in them that needed soothing which was of both desire and hurt.  “That’s the reason I wanted to speak with Philomena.”  She smirked a little, “But you probably already figured that part out.  Yes, I want to be part of your herd with the other girls.  Philomena has given me permission.”

I smiled at that, letting my hands tell her as much by slowly rubbing up and down each side of her.  My fingers felt every curve of her body as each hard curve spoke of years on the farm.  

“You have made such a difference in my life, Fred.  You’ve shown me what I was doing wrong while being a real friend to me and my family.  Even Granny when you chose to save her life in spite of her hatred for you.”  Her fingers flexed, lightly scratching my chest as she talked.  Then started blushing as her voice lowered a little more like a girl being embarrassed with her crush.  “I also remember the dream I had with you.  It was really you that made love to me.  Remember what I said?”

“That I could stop being gentle,” said to her with a smirk.

Her blush was quite evident as she nodded up at me.  “That will come later, but not now...”  She closed her eyes, leaned in, and wrapped her arms around me laying her head on my chest.  “Right now I need you to be gentle.”  Wrapping my arms around her, I started taking off her hair and tail ribbons as she was talking.  And I didn’t bother to hide it either.  Starting with her hair first.  While enjoying the feel of her impressive breasts against my chest, even through her shirt.  “Love me, Fred?  Love me like Philomena, Fluttershy, Twilight, Pinkie, and Rainbow.”

Without answering her, I tossed her hair ribbon on the floor beside the bed then reached down for her tail.  She didn’t resist or try and move her tail away as my hands reached down and removed the ribbon there as well, throwing it next to the other one.  And after making sure her hair was spread out nicely, by running my hands through it, I held her to me.  “Then I’ll love you, AJ,” whispered to her while rubbing her back with my hands from her neck down to her tail.  “And it won’t be a dream.”
> Chapter Twenty Nine:  Angelfeather’s Lament
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I recognized where I was instantly before my Mother and Aunt Luna appeared before me among the twinkling stars of the dreamscape.  “Mother, Aunt Luna,” hugging them both after they appeared, mother first of course.  

“How are you, my sunshine boy?” she held my arms as she asked, wide smiled at me and all.

“I’m fine, mother,” chuckling lightly with a smile of my own at her concern.

“And Applejack, her sister and brother?” Luna asked after that which made me frown.

“I’m actually sleeping with her now,” I knew there was a blush on my face even in this dreamscape, but there was also a small smile along with it.  “Granny has left the farm, leaving them behind because of her hatred for me.  AJ, Big Mac and Apple Bloom are now against slavery and like me.  That was too much for Granny and her hatred for humans, so she left the farm.  Which means that it’ll only be them three to run it along with the humans.”  While I was explaining this, both of them were shaking their heads in disappointment.  “So, right now she’s feeling a little vulnerable.  I comforted her tonight.”

“As bad news as that is,” my mother began saying with a serious look on her face, “and as proud as I am of you for comforting her, there is another matter that demands your attention with us.”

Now I was curious.

“Indeed,” Aunt Luna nodded with the same solemn look.  “For the King of Griffonstone will arrive in the morning with his daughter.”

“Ok,” I shrugged, “but why do I need to come for that?”

“Because he is demanding that you marry his daughter under a very very old Equestrian law or face war,” my mother’s words hit my ears, but almost failed to register what she said.  My mouth hung open like a trap waiting to catch flies at the sheer disbelief.  “I know.  We were blindsided by this as well.  But he wouldn’t do this alone by himself.  It has to be elements within the council pressuring him somehow.”

“How does that side with pro-slavery elements within the council?” I wondered with a shake of my head.

“Not sure,” Luna said, “but it could be that if you, or your mother, don’t agree to the marriage then it would help the pro-slavery council members somehow.”

I just blinked at her.

“Yeah, we don’t understand either,” mother giggled shaking her head.

A thought hit me.  “The only way that it would benefit them would be that he was told to come here and offer his daughter in marriage to honor the end of slavery.  Knowing that I would deny the marriage because I’m already in relationships, they would then come forward saying that you, Luna, and I aren’t for freeing slaves because of my refusal.”  They were shocked and rightly so.

“That’s horrible to use his own daughter that way,” mother’s face showed the horror and disgust that was in her voice.  “Denying his own daughter the right to choose.”

“Not to mention giving her away because of money or political expediency,” Luna finished with equal disgust at the thought.

There was a pregnant pause as we digested this possible reason before I spoke up.  “I’ll board the train in the morning.”  

“See you in the morning, my sunshine boy,” mother hugged me.

“In the morrow, nephew,” Luna hugged me again before the dreamscape disappeared.

^_^

The morning sunlight streamed through the open barn loft door starting to illuminate the barn loft where I was still sleeping with AJ.  It wasn’t that cold at night so there was no need for a blanket.  And currently, AJ was still asleep, halfway laying on top of me, when I woke up.  Both of us still naked.  With a smile, I watched her sleep while gently rubbing her back with fingers running through her beautiful hair.  Her head was on my chest using me as her personal pillow.  I didn’t mind a bit.  She grumbled under her breath, wiggling in minor complaint as the sun’s light started brightening the loft.  However, she quietened down with a sigh as my hand comforted her.

My mind was going through how to wake her up and tell her that I had to be on the train in a couple of hours.  Right now she really needed me here, but I was also needed at Canterlot as well.  And I can’t be in two places at once.  Too bad I had to leave this morning.  I was quite enjoying this.  

She began stirring a few minutes later when the sun shined directly through the open loft door.  Moaning a little her eyes fluttered open, only to groan a complaint and shielding her eyes with a hand when the light hit them.  “This is why I love curtains.”

With a light-hearted chuckle, I leaned my head down lightly kissing the top of her head.  “Morning, AJ.”

She grumbled out a soft, “Morning,” up at me then turned her head away from the rising sun.  Then wrapping her arms around my neck.  “Granny really did leave, didn’t she?”

“I’m afraid so, yes.”  Both hands now massaging her back, trying to comfort her.

She cursed with a soft, “Damn it,” before quietening down again to just rest against me while I held her.  At this point, there was nothing that I could say.  So, I just held her for a few minutes as yesterday played through her mind once more.  Her heart was breaking because of Granny’s refusal to let go of her hatred.  A couple of tears fell from her eyes, which I used a thumb to wipe away.

“Remember you’re not alone,” whispered trying to comfort her.  “I think it would be a good idea for the other girls to come over.  Besides, I bet Pinkie is already making plans for a cheering you up party.”

AJ gave me a small smile of appreciation when I mentioned that.  “I wouldn’t be surprised.  Knowing Pinkie and all.”

“Besides, there’s another reason why it’s a good idea for them to come over.”

She tilted her head up, putting her chin on my chest, and looked up at me, “Why’s that?”

“Luna pulled me into her dreamscape last night,” explained with a somber tone in my voice.  “Turns out that pro-slavery elements within the council have pressured the king of Griffonstone to arrive at Canterlot this morning wanting me to marry his daughter.”

“What?!”  The shock on her face echoed mine from last night.

“I know, I was just as shocked,” continuing with a frustrated sigh.  “The king is pulling on some old Equestrian law slash promise from way way back.  My guess is that he was either pressured or paid to do so.  The angle is that my refusal to marry, which I would on principle, would greatly hinder, if not stop altogether, our anti-slavery efforts.  That is if the king says that the marriage is in honor of the abolishment of slavery.”

“But that’s...evil.  No other word for it, but downright evil,” she seethed.

“You’re right,” acknowledged with a nod, “however, he is showing up this morning in Canterlot and I need to be there.”

A frown formed on her face, “Which means you need to leave this morning, don’t you?”

“Afraid so, yes.  I don’t know what I’ll do, but I’ll try and do something.”

She pulled my head in for a kiss, one that told of more to follow.  “I know you will.  No father should be pressured to give away his own daughter like that.  And he’d be downright evil to wed her off for money too.”  She shook her head with a horse like snort.  “Do what you can for the girl.”

“I will, AJ,” said with a small somber smile.

Then she stood up to begin getting dressed.  I took the time to watch before doing the same, finding Philomena and Twilight, and heading to the train station with them.  On my way into town, I flagged Rainbow down and had her tell the rest of the girls to stay with AJ.  And because a king from another kingdom was arriving I quickly packed my good suit while wearing my everyday clothes for the train ride.  The ride itself was relatively quiet as the situation and possible outcomes played out in my mind during the trip.  Changing into my good suit when we neared Canterlot.

^_^

At the Canterlot train station, there was a carriage waiting for us.  A guard took our bags as another ushered us inside.  Then it was off to the throne room to meet my mother and Aunt Luna.  I wasn’t the only one with a good suit.  After telling Philomena and Twilight that I wanted them with me, each of them put on their best dresses.  Both of them looking extremely attractive in them as well.

“My sunshine boy,” my mother greeted me with open arms.  She hugged me almost too tightly, “Wish this was better circumstances.”  

She let me go.  “Me too,” I told her before Aunt Luna hugged me with a soft greeting.

“Twilight,” mother hugged her too, “good to see you.”

“Princess Celestia,” Twilight greeted as she hugged my mother, her voice somber as ours.  “How could the council do such a thing?”

Mother sighed with a slight shake of her head after letting Twilight go.  “It appears that part of the council will do anything to keep slavery legal.”  She hugged Philomena with a quiet greeting.  “We’ll see if my son is right when they arrive and after you and Philomena talk to her privately.  Our hope is that after they arrive you all will get a chance to talk to her.  Hopefully, she’ll also know and tell you what’s really going on.”

“Indeed,” Luna agreed.

“When are they supposed to show up?”

“Soon, Twilight,” mother said to her.  “How is Applejack this morning?”

“Coping,” was my answer to that.  “I asked Rainbow to get the rest of the girls over to her farm to help her out and spend time with her.”

“This issue of freeing slaves will ultimately drive families apart,” mother said while giving me a small understanding smile.  “It was bound to happen.  It’s unfortunate that Granny chose to hang onto her hatred.”

There was a knock at the doors before a guard opened them wide with his magic.  On the other side stood a middle-aged griffon wearing royal type clothes.  A rugged-looking individual that looked like he’s been through a few battles.  Yellow coat with white head and feathers.  Beside him stood his daughter.  Looks like she was late teens at best.  Pure white main body coat color with a yellow head and feathers.  Wearing a beautiful one-piece dress with a low v-cut in it giving me an ample view of cleavage.  She was beautiful grant you, but nothing could hold a candle to Philomena.

“King Nereus and his daughter Angelfeather,” the guard announced before they walked through the door.  Kind Nereus walked up to us boldly and proudly with his paws patting the floor softly as he walked.  His daughter Angelfeather, on the other hand, didn’t walk with her head held high like her father.  Instead, she walked with her head tilted down, ears splayed back, and with a somber acceptance look on her face.  Demure wasn’t quite right.  It’s like she just accepted a suicide mission or something.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna,” he greeted with an overly exaggerated bow after he approached.  Then turned to me, “Prince Fred,” with an equally overly exaggerated bow with a wide fake smile that just screamed greedy politician.  “My greetings to you upon this day.”  He gestured toward his daughter beside him, still with the wide smile on his face.  “May I present my daughter, Angelfeather.  Upon the Griffonstone and Equestria treaty of year five after Nightmare Moon, I bring my daughter to fulfill that treaty with Prince Fred, your son.”

My mother stepped forward with clear displeasure, “King Nereus, the specific element within that treaty is no longer relevant.  It’s been over one thousand years since that treaty was ratified.”

“It is indeed relevant, Princess,” he reiterated, “no matter how much time has passed.  If the treaty is still relevant then so it the specific elements within it.  I also bring her to wed your son in honor of your soon to be achievement of abolishing human slavery.”

I frowned, giving my mother and Aunt Luna a sidelong quick glance.  I called it, didn’t I?  And by the pleasing look on his face, he was giving away his daughter because of the bribe he got from the pro-slavers.  A nice talk with his daughter could verify that much.  And to that end I let the pregnant pause in the conversation linger until I spoke up.

“If you are indeed here to present her as my wife,” I began explaining to him with my own fake smile, “then I’d like to take her to the garden where we can be better acquainted.”  I held out my hand to Angelfeather.

Her father nodded down at her before looking over at me, “Of course, Prince Fred.  Be my guest.”

Angelfeather acknowledged her father with a small nod before walking over to me and taking my hand.  “Twilight, if you please,” said without taking my eyes off of Nereus.  We were gone in a flash of Twilight’s magic, all four of us.

Immediately after appearing in the garden, I turned to Angelfeather and took her other hand in mine.  “Alright, Miss Angelfeather, you can speak freely here.  Nopony and nobody else will know what you tell us.  Just what really is going on?  Was your father paid to bring you here by some ponies in the Equestrian Council?”

She didn’t say anything, but looked around sheepishly.

“It’s alright, really,” Twilight urged gently and put a gentle hand on Angelfeather’s shoulder, “I put up a sound shield around us.  Nopony will hear us, I promise.  This is Philomena.”

When she looked over, Philomena stepped up to her with a disarming small smile.  “Please, let us help.”

She seemed to think about it before finally speaking up.  Her voice told us how upset and confused she was.  “He wasn’t always this way,” she began slowly, still holding my hands.  “I can still remember the time when he was a good father to me.  Before his love for money.  Then he became king and used his position to make more and more deals in his favor.”

“Absolute power corrupts absolutely,” said softly, shaking my head.

“Then he heard about your efforts to end human slavery,” she looked up at me.  “But it wasn’t until he met some ponies from the council and received money from them that he agreed for me to marry you.”

My heart went out to her as I hung my head, shaking it slightly with a heavy sigh.

“He sold his daughter for money,” Twilight was in shock and horror, which was echoed in the tone of her voice and the look on her face.  “I don’t believe it.  He sold his own daughter.”

I could feel the anger radiating off of Philomena.

“I don’t think my father expects you to go through with the marriage,” Angelfeather commented.  “If not then he still gets to keep the money.”

“There’s a political angle to this, Angelfeather.”  I still held her hands and spoke gently to her, making sure she saw the kindness in my eyes.  “If I refuse then the pro-slavery council members will publicize that my mother, Aunt Luna, and I really don’t believe in ending slavery.  That my refusal to marry will prove it because the marriage is supposed to commemorate the effort of ending slavery.  To have another country weigh in on the politics behind the movement on either side would give great weight to it.”

“Maybe you should marry.  Keep her away from her bad father,” Philomena suggested, which surprised me a little.  Only a little considering the difficult situation not only I was in but Angelfeather as well.

“Both your father and the part of the council which set this up would not be expecting you to go through with it,” Twilight mused before looking at Angelfeather.  “But that would mean marrying Fred that you don’t even know or love.”

She looked up at me with eyes asking a question that was all too obvious to me what she wanted to ask.  “I don’t like marrying that way,” I told Angelfeather.  “It’s pressed upon not only you but me as well.  It should be built on love and trust.  Never arranged like this.  Ultimately, it is your decision Angelfeather.”  I turned to Twilight.  “If you would write a letter to the girls explaining the situation?”

“Right,” said and used her magic to produce a pad and pen to start writing the letter on.

As Twilight wrote the letter, I watched Angelfeather for her reactions and input.  She looked around the garden, looked at my hands, and then up at me a few times silently.  I could almost see the gears turning in her head at her options.  

“Perhaps it might be better for you to talk with Philomena and Twilight alone, woman to woman,” offered with a small smile, letting go of one hand motioning to Philomena.  “They know me best.”  When she agreed with a slight nod and a smile, I let go of her hand moving to the side letting Philomena get close to talk with her.  Then turned to leave the protected area that Twilight set up and walked over to the fountain.  And sat down on the bench to watch over them.  

Twilight got done with the letter, using her magic to send it to Spike.  If I knew the girls, they would be royally peeved at this whole situation.  And rightly so.  Further, if I was going to actually go through with the wedding then I would need their approval.  Especially Philomena and Twilight’s.  In a way, I’ve already gotten Philomena’s approval.  While watching them talk, the whole thing seemed so surreal.  Being a father myself, I just couldn’t imagine doing that do my daughter if I had one.  As of yet, I don’t know which gender Fluttershy’s foal will be.

I could only imagine what mother and Aunt Luna was saying to King Nereus right now.  Probably politely saying how greedy and insane he is for agreeing to this in the first place.  And pressuring him to reveal who of the council came to visit.  If not then Angelfeather could tell us if she hasn’t told Philomena or Twilight already.  In the meantime, I sat back on the bench and watched them talk.

After some time, Aunt Luna teleported into the garden with a frustrated look on her face.  She took a side glance at the girls as she walked passed and over to me.  Everything about her screamed frustration as she sat down on the bench next to me.  Crossed legs and arms after she sat down, tight-lipped, and steel eyes screamed how upset she was.  “King Nereus deserves to be sent to the moon.”

“No argument from us,” I told her.  “From what Angelfeather has told us, some ponies from the council visited him and paid him to marry off his daughter to me.  She knows who and is probably telling the girls right now.”

She snorted like a raging bull, “He denies everything, naturally.  His greed apparently knows no bounds.”

“Yeah,” I agreed, “she told us that he’s probably not expecting me to go along with it.  He keeps the money either way, though.”  I sighed, “Philomena even suggested going through with the marriage just to get her away from her father.”

Luna looked at me in total surprise, “Truly?”  I gave her a nod.  “I don’t know what to say about that.”

An amused look spread over my face with a chuckle, “You and me both.  It surprised me when Philomena suggested it.  I also had her write a letter to the rest of the girls about this situation.  Because if I do really go through with it, then I want it to be unanimous among all of them.  Ultimately though, I felt it better to have the final decision be hers.  Considering she’s the one most effected by all this.”

“I do believe that was wise,” Luna looked over at me with an amused smirk.

“Mother still talking with King Nereus?”

Luna rolled her eyes with a horse like snort, “Yes, but I ran out of patience.”

“I haven’t even talked with him at length and I ran out of patience for him.”

Twilight received a letter as they continued talking.  She excused herself, left Philomena and Angelfeather to talk, and walked over to us.  “I’ve got a letter from the girls,” handed me the letter.  “They are getting on the first available train in an hour.  All of them are disgusted by this and want to talk with her.  Not that I blame them any.”

I shook my head, “I wouldn’t blame them either.”  Folding the letter, my eyes met hers, “So, what has she decided?”

“Under the guise of getting to know her future husband, she wants to stay here at the castle.  And talk to the other girls when they arrive.”  She smiled down at me, “And also to honesty get to know you.”

I gave her a smirk, “While getting the girl’s opinion of me.”

“Indeed,” Luna’s voice held humor in it.  

“And what’s her father going to do?” I wondered, looking at Luna with curiosity and some worry.  A part of me didn’t want her father to stick around.  I noticed that both Philomena and Angelfeather hugging one another before they started walking over to us.

“When I left,” Luna started saying as Philomena and Angelfeather approached, “her father was talking about going back to Griffonstone until the wedding.”

“Figures,” I mumbled.  “She’s sold, deals done, so he heads back home and wipes his claws of the whole thing now that he has his money.”

“It would not surprise me that my father would do that,” Angelfeather commented as she walked up to us.  “As I said earlier, however, he wasn’t always this way.  But his lust for money and position has changed him.”

Philomena sat next to me, took my arm, and put it around her waist leaning up against me on the bench.  

Angelfeather was standing in front of me next to Twilight when she smiled at me.  “Philomena and Twilight have spoken highly of you.”

“Oh well they must have left something out then,” of course I joking when I said it.  And got an elbow to my ribs by Philomena, which lightened the mood with them all giggling.

Until Mother appeared in a flash of magic and started walking toward us.  It was the look on her face that stopped all conversation.  Mother put a hand on Angelfeather’s shoulder, “I’m sorry, but your father has already left for Griffonstone.”  We were shocked into silence.  Angelfeather hung her head with a disappointed sigh.  Both my mother and Twilight hugged her.  “We will do our best to make your stay as pleasant and as happy as we can.”

Angelfeather sniffed a little whispering out a soft, “Thank you.”

“Would you like to come with me and hear about how my son was born and how he was raised in the human world?”  It was one of those moments where a mother enjoys all the embarrassment that she dishes out.  Whenever a son brings a girl home it is the mother’s job to embarrass him as much as humanly possible with baby stories.  I gave my mother a “Really?” look.

“There’s a human world?” Angelfeather asked, now at least with curiosity in her eyes instead of the hurt her father gave her.

“Yes, it is where my son grew up when I was forced to flee there for his safety, but it is a long story.”

Luna stood up, “One that I’ve heard before.  It is passed my bedtime.”

“Sleep well, Aunt Luna.”

“Thank you, dear nephew,” she smiled down at me before hugging mother, “good day, sister.”

“Sleep well, sister,” mother said after hugging her, then watching Luna teleport away.

“Yes, I think it would be good to hear of Fred’s history,” Angelfeather said with a look of genuine curiosity.  Smiles and wide eyes and all.

“Then come,” mother ushered her away, “my human counterpart even gave me a scrapbook of him as he grew up.”  Then teleported away to go embarrass me with baby pictures with Angelfeather.

“Wow, just...wow,” Twilight finally said softly before sitting down next to me.  I put my free arm around her where she too leaned against me.  “This whole situation is just simply insane.”

“Yep,” I agreed with a curt nod.

^_^

The rest of the girls and I were on a chariot coach riding toward the castle from the train station.  I had called it before hand so the girls didn’t have to walk.

“I just simply can’t believe that...that...chicken would do something like that to his own daughter!”

“Rarity!”

“Excuse my crude, but apt, language Twilight,” Rarity apologized with a huff, “but it fits him.  To think selling off your own daughter to the Equestrian Council for money to be used as a political stunt is vile at the very least.”  She straightened her dress as she crossed her legs with a horse like snort of contempt.

“Oh, I agree,” Fluttershy said while leaning against me with my arm around her.  Philomena let her sit next to me because of her pregnancy.  “My foal hasn’t even been born yet and to think of doing something like that is unthinkable.”

“I think we can all agree that what happened to Angelfeather was horribly wrong,” Twilight chipped in to calm the storm of emotions.  “But the situation still remains, what about Angelfeather?  Do we go through with the wedding?  What are our other options?”

“I for one wouldn’t want her to return to that no-good father of hers,” Rainbow snorted out angrily, her arms crossed over her chest.

“Who knows what her father would do next to her,” AJ commented in agreement.

“At least she’ll be safe with Freddy Weddy,” Pinkie said making me smile at her, thanking her for what she said.

“Yes, she would,” Rarity nodded, “however, she wouldn’t be marrying for love, but out of necessity.  No matter what the political outcome may be.”

I kept silent and listened to the girls talk and discuss the situation.  All the while the click-clack of the bull's hooves against the cobblestone street rang in my ears along with the chariot wheels.

“But as we all know, life isn’t always fair or perfect,” AJ’s solemn tone of voice, even though soft, cut through like a knife.  Rainbow put her arm around her friend as did Pinkie.  “Because it’s her future, why not just let Angelfeather decide?”

“That was pretty much my thoughts on it,” I put in with a nod to AJ.  “Besides, it’s not like anything has to be decided right away.  And there’s no set time on any announcement either for or against.”

“It also gives her time to get to know him,” Fluttershy leaned over giving me a light kiss.  “He’ll be a good father.”

“Thanks, Fluttershy,” I whispered into her ear.  “Mother has already been showing her the baby pictures already.”

While others giggled, Rainbow groaned in disappointment, “And I missed it all the embarrassment.”  Thanks to Rainbow that lightened the mood all the way to the castle.

^_^

After arriving at the castle I told the girls to go on and talk to Angelfeather.  One reason was I wanted them to speak to her without me there in case she felt pressured or something.  Rarity agreed with me that seemed to be the sensible thing to do.  The other reason was because I wanted to visit Miss Delphia.  I wanted to see her for two reasons.  One is to check up on her and two to assign her with an investigation.  If her superiors agree to it that is.  So, after the girls got off I asked the driver to take me to Canterlot PD.

Never been to any police department before much less the one here.  It was larger than I thought it would be.  Wide double glass doors greeted me as I walked up the steps.  The building was designed in an old-style similar to how the white house looked.  Just smaller.  The foyer was smaller than I thought it would be too.  About the size, and look, of a small-town clinic waiting area.  One officer behind a window in front of me with two doors on either side.  And chairs around the room with almost no decoration to complete the picture.  

Before I even got within a couple of feet of the receptionist, she took one look at me and waved me off.  “Humans are not allowed inside this building or to make any requests of any Equestrian Officers.”

I stopped about a foot away from the glass giving her a tongue in cheek look with a raised eyebrow to match the disbelief on my face.  Disbelief that she didn’t know who I was.  To that end, I just held up a hand and ignited it.  

And waited.

She didn’t even look up.  “I don’t care what parlor tricks you do.  No human is allowed...”  She trailed off when she watched the book she was reading levitating in front of her.  I had put out my hand and used my magic to levitate it.  I even raised it up and bonked her on the head with it before putting it back down again.

And waited.

At least this time she looked up at me with surprise.  I’ll admit it being satisfying to watch the look on her face change when she finally realized who I was.  She went from simply surprised and confused to utter horror thinking I was about to flog her senseless in a heartbeat.

“I’m so sorry my prince,” she cried out, suddenly dropping to the floor and underneath the counter where I couldn’t see her.  “I didn’t know it was you because I don’t get out much.”

She continued her blubbering, so I stepped over to the door on my right.  And using my magic to unlock it and step through.  My ears still picked up her sobbing as I walked passed her door.

“Please forgive me, my prince...”

I pretty much ignored her and walked down the hallway.  It’s mid-morning and Delphia said she was on the day shift, so she and her guardian captain should be here.  Where exactly I wasn’t sure.  But I could already here some of the chatter coming from the end of the hallway.  The hallway opened up into a large open area with offices all around with cubicles in the center.  At least I found where everypony was at.  So, I straightened my suit and started looking at the office name tags to find the Captain.  Which was on the other side of the room.  Naturally.  I knocked on the door.

“Enter,” a burly sounding male’s voice almost boomed out from inside the room.  I found out why when I opened the door.  Being built similar to big mac, this earth pony stallion posed an imposing figure.  I’ve been around enough cops to know that he was sizing me up.  I was about to start posing for him before he spoke up.  “Prince Fred,” he bowed his head respectively, “welcome to the Canterlot Police Department.”

I gave him a slow nod of respect in return before sitting down in front of his desk.  “Thank you, Captain Ace.  You are Miss Delphia’s guardian, right?”

He sat still, staring at me and only raised his eyebrow with his hands folded on the desk.  “I am,” he replied calmly.  “Is she in any trouble?”

“No, not at all,” shook my head with a smile.  “I came for two reasons.  One was to see how she’s doing because we’re friends.  And secondly to see if she’s free to take on a royal assignment.”  I sure got his attention now, on both counts.

“Yes, she told me that she was writing to you,” he eyed me carefully while leaning back in his chair.  “Even told me that she invited you into her apartment.”

Typical protective father.  Understandable, so I’d play the role.  “Yes, sir that is correct.  It was the same night that she won the contest.  How are the pistols working out by the way?”

“Very well.  The non-magical ponies are happy to have the means to incapacitate anypony without using lethal force,” he said simply.  His tone still was that of a typical father and not as a captain.  There was a pregnant pause in the conversation while he continued to simply stare at me.  Finally he asked, “What is this royal assignment?”

“An investigation, covert and secretive, into the Equestrian Council on who contacted and bribed Griffonstone King Nereus.”  My tone of voice should tell him how serious I was at this as I kept my eyes on him.  “Some members of the council bribed him to use an old law forcing his daughter to marry me.  It was nothing more or less than a political stunt against us.  According to his daughter, Angelfeather, he isn’t the good father he started out as anymore.  And it peeves me that he literally sold off his daughter.”

He was sitting back in his chair with his fingers touching as he listened to me.  He finally asked, “Why my daughter?”

“Because I want someone trustworthy that has the skills to do it secretly,” said to him with a small smile.  

Another pause before he reached up and touched his badge.  “Detective Delphia,” he said aloud while keeping his eyes on me, “come see me in my office.  Prince Fred is here for you.”

Yes, sir, came Eve’s reply through his badge that reminded me of the Star Trek badge communicators that worked the same way.

It took her a little bit to arrive and until she did we just sat there and stared at one another.  I knew he was evaluating me.  That much was obvious.  So, I let him and kept quiet until she arrived.

“Reporting as ordered, sir,” she walked in and up to his desk giving him a sharp salute.  She noticed me sitting there and only showed the smallest of smiles.  Which, I understood considering how she keeps to protocol.

The captain saluted giving her the cue to relax.  “Our Prince here wants to give you a special assignment.”

I watched her blink in surprise before looking down at me.  “What assignment, sir?”

“Investigate corruption within the Equestrian Council.”  The shocked look on her face was understandable.  

“The council?” she almost squeaked it out because her mind was still trying to process the request.

“Yes,” looking up to her, I elaborated.  “As you know, mother and I are trying to end slavery.  But there are elements within the council that are pro-slavery.  They went so far as to bribe Griffonstone King Nereus to bring his daughter here for the purpose of marrying me.  That was done supposedly under an very old law and supposedly supporting the abolishment of slavery.”

She was outright furious.  “That’s...”

“I know.  Now I got two choices,” I continued while she stood there nearly shaking with rage.  “I marry her or I don’t.  If I don’t then the pro-slavers in the council will say that I’m not really for it because I refused a marriage that would have brought the two countries together to abolish it.  They aren’t expecting me to actually go through with the marriage because I don’t believe in forced marriage.”

“What do you want me to do?” she asked me.

“Easy,” I smirked to her, “follow the money.  Whichever council members that are truly pro-slavery will have a paper trail from the Griffonstone King right to their doorstep.  All I need is the names.”

“Should be easy enough,” Captain Ace said simply with a firm nod.

“If any bank gives you grief, just tell them that you have full royal support.”

“Understood, sir,” she gave me a firm nod.

“Good,” said before looking over to the captain.  “Does she have time for an early lunch?  I’d like to catch up with her.”  Her father was quiet for a minute before giving me a nod of approval.  “Great,” standing up, I present my arm to her, “shall we?”  With a little embarrassment on her part, she took my arm and walked out with me.  

She waited until we were outside that she looked up at me, “Is this really necessary?”  Referring to our holding arms.

I just gave her an amused smirk, “No, but I am enjoying it.”  She was silently fuming some while I waved down a carriage.  Then opening the door for her, after it stopped for us, she stepped inside without a fuss.

“So, where are we eating?” she asked a little testily.

“The castle,” said to her which shocked her.  “For two reasons.  One is for you to speak with Angelfeather.  And two for the girls, Twilight and her friends to meet you.”

“Oh,” her voice sounded nervous.

“Don’t worry,” tried to comfort her with a friendly nudge from my arm, “just be yourself and you’ll be fine.  The girls should still be with Angelfeather if mother hasn’t talked their ears off yet.”

That did the job of easing her nerves for the rest of the short trip up to the castle.  We found the girls, with mother, in her private study all around the reading table in the center of the room.  It was a relatively small room with bookshelves lining the walls, a table in the center of the room, with a fireplace on the far outside wall.

“My sunshine boy,” mother cried out, stood up from her chair, and nearly ran over to me giving me a huge hug.  Then noticed who was with me.  “This must be Detective Delphia, is that right?”  

“Yes, your highness,” she confirmed with a respective bow.

Mother waited until she stood up again before taking Delphia’s hand, “I’m happy to meet you.”

Mother was about to start asking questions until Twilight walked up to us with a disarming smile.  “Hi there, I’m Twilight Sparkle,” then motioned to her friends, “and those are Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Philomena.  The griffon is Princess Angelfeather.”

“If it’s alright with you and the girls, I’d like the detective here to ask Angelfeather some questions?”

Twilight nodded to me, “Ah yes, of course,” then led the detective over to the table where they made room.  Sitting her down right next to Angelfeather, they began talking.

“Fred?”

While keeping my eyes on Angelfeather, I addressed Twilight.  “I want the council members responsible for this mess.  That’s where she comes in.  She’ll find out who bribed the king.”

“And they will be punished,” Mother finished for me.  “I’m happy for what you’re doing for her.”

“Thanks, mother.”

Twilight, then turned to me and looked up to me with serious eyes.  “We’ve all talked it over and even though there are still things to talk about.  She is open about going through with the marriage.”

I was halfway expecting that.  But I wanted to be clear on why.  “And her reasoning?”  She knew what I was really asking.  So did mother.

“Yes, part of it is to get her away from her abusive father,” Twilight confirmed for me.  Then smiled, “But because of what we’ve been saying about you, she also knows that you would be a good husband to have.”

I gave her a passionate kiss, “Thanks for stroking my ego, Twilight.  But how would that affect my relationship with you and the rest of the girls?”

“That’s what we’ll have to discuss,” Twilight clarified for me.  “As you know, a herd isn’t uncommon but this situation is a little unique.  Normally when a pony is married then starts a herd the married mare is the head mare.  In this case, your herd was created first, so that could change things.”

“What about the Equestria Games at the Crystal Kingdom?  I’m sure she’ll be coming along, but will there be an announcement regarding the possible wedding?  Or that she’s here on behalf of Griffonstone to support the abolishment of slavery?” I asked them both.  Not only curious but out of concern for Angelfeather and any possible embarrassment.

The look on Mother’s face, and the sigh that went with it, was evidence of the frustrating thoughts running through her head.  “By all political standards, there should be an announcement for both the marriage proposal and for Griffonstone.”

“But?”

“But,” she nodded to Twilight, “by all morals, we’ll leave that to her.”

As we agreed on that, I turned to watch the girls all talk at the table.  Leaving my mind to wonder and worry about the possible outcome and future that was in store for not only for Angelfeather and I.  But the girls and the rest of Equestria.
> Chapter Thirty:  The Equestria Games Part 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It’s been nearly a month since Angelfeather arrived in Equestria and the Equestria Games is but a couple of days away.  During the past month, Angelfeather and I have been getting to know one another.  Platonically speaking of course.  She has also been getting to know Philomena and the rest of the girls as well.  I’ve been in Canterlot for much of that time, so I was absent for Rainbow’s Wonderbolt test.  As well as a trade show and Rarity providing Ponyville, and almost everypony in it, a makeover.

I was currently walking up to the guest room that Angelfeather was in.  Philomena was also there helping Angelfeather with her trip preparations.  The rest of the girls would arrive in Canterlot shortly where we would board and ride with them to the Crystal Kingdom.

I knocked on the door.

Philomena opened it then smiled when she saw me.  And after opening the door fully, she pulled me inside giving me a good squeeze and a hug before bringing my head down rubbing her cheek against mine.  “She is finishing her bag now,” she said to me than taking my arm and leading me over to her bed.  Where Angelfeather was currently putting the last folded dress into a soft-sided suitcase.  Which I’m sure it would be my job to carry.  Luckily for me though both suitcases, Philomena’s and Angelfeather’s respectively, would only carry some clothes, so it won’t be heavy.  Not like Rarity’s I’m sure.  Both of them were wearing simple one-piece dresses made for traveling.  And both a little conservative, though they were form-fitting around their chest and waist.  Angelfeather’s dress was an off white while Philomena’s was light yellow.

Angelfeather closed up her suitcase before turning to me with a smile.  “Alright, I’m all set.”

“I’ll get your bags then,” said regarding both Angelfeather’s and Philomena’s as they were both on the bed.  And after picking up them both, I turned toward the door, “We’ll meet Mother and Aunt Luna outside in the courtyard.  A carriage is going to meet us and take us to the train station.”  With a nod, they both took the lead and headed out the door with me following along behind them.

“This will be my first time going to the games,” Angelfeather told us while we walked down the hallway.

“Mine as well,” Philomena told her with excitement in her voice.

“Oh yes, because of your new form,” Angelfeather understood with a nod.  “All the other times you were fully phoenix, not like you are now.”

As they talked, I had the benefit of walking behind them.  Why was that a benefit?  So, I could watch the gentle sway of their hips as they walked down the hallway.  Their tails were outside of their dresses and swaying back and forth as they walked side by side.  Philomena’s talons and Angelfeather’s nails click clacked against the polished stone floor.  Which, added to the swaying of their hips and tails, made for an almost hypnotic rhythm.  That I was gleefully paying attention to.  So much that I almost wasn’t aware of walking up to my mother and Aunt Luna outside.  Fortunate for me, Mother’s voice brought me out of it as we walked down the steps and up to the carriage.

“There you are,” Mother’s excited voice greeted us, me shaking my head quickly to clear it.  “Ready to go?”

“I got their bags,” told them and moved to the rear of the carriage and put their bags in the back.  Where mine, Mother’s, and Aunt Luna’s were.  I was the last one inside the carriage because they climbed in while I was putting the bags away.  Once inside, Philomena pulled me over to sit between her and Angelfeather.  Philomena moved my arm behind her and around her waist.  I was surprised when Angelfeather did the same and even lightly leaned against me.  Then pressed herself against me fully when my arm tightened around her waist.  And because she was petite, like Philomena, she had a small waist.  My arm almost completely wrapped around her.

“I’m happy that you will be with me at this year’s games, my sunshine boy.”  Mother’s tone, not to mention the wide smile on her face, gave away her joy that I was here for this year’s games.

“Oh yes, this would be your first time at the games as well, right?”

“Yes,” I gave Angelfeather a smile, “and I’m happy to be here.  Though, it will feel a little weird for me.

“Why?”

“Well, Philomena.  In the human world we have something similar.  Called the Olympic Games where teams from about every nation compete in games.  Normally, I just watch them along with the rest of the people of my world.  This is the first time not only seeing this world’s version in person, but as a member of royalty.”  The carriage jerked a little as it started down the street.  The sound of the bull’s hooves and the wheels almost melodic in my ears.

“It’s fun to watch,” Aunt Luna said, pausing for a yawn.  “The games are over the period of five days.  The first day being opening ceremony, which lasts the whole day.  Three days of games of various sorts, both summer and winter games.  With the last day being closing ceremony.”

“All day?” I asked while hoping that our chairs have very plush cushions.  Otherwise, my butt will be very sore at the end of those days.  “I know the games would last all day.”

“Six hours for the opening ceremony,” Mother told us.

“Please let there be plush cushions.”

Mother giggled at what I said.  “Yes, there will be.  Don’t worry.”

“And what about any announcements?” I asked looking between Mother, Aunt Luna, and Angelfeather.  Although I was paying attention to Angelfeather exclusively if she would announce our marriage or not.  To me, if she didn’t then that was fine with me.  There was a pause as we waited for Angelfeather.

Angelfeather looked up to me with a smile.  “Fred, you’ve given me the opportunity to decide because of my father.  Even if it means your political enemies gain power and possibly end your hope of ending slavery.  Many would not have done so.  During this past month, I’ve learned so much about you and gotten to know you.  At least enough to decide whether or not to go through with the marriage.  And I agree to marry you, Fred.  And stand with you to end slavery.”

Now that moved me.  Leaning over, I kissed her forehead.  “Very well.  I’ll do my best to be a good husband to you.”

She smiled up to me, “I know you will.”

“My sunshine boy is getting married,” Mother cooed at us with a smile that showed her mixed emotions about it.  Then frowned a little, “Though I wish it wasn’t with so many political undertones.”

“I know Princess Celestia.  I do as well.  However, at the same time, I think it’s a blessing in disguise.”  She leaned against me with a smile on her face as did Philomena.  “With my father being the way he is now, I wasn’t sure of my future.  Now I know there’s nothing to worry about.”

“Indeed,” Luna agreed through a yawn.  “Sorry.  Just call me Luna sense you are to be family.  Worry not, Angelfeather.  For your future with us is safe indeed.”

“Celestia is fine,” Mother told her with a small excited giggle.  “I can already tell you who will want to help with the wedding.”

Philomena and I let them talk all the way to the train station.  Philomena turned my head to her to rub her cheek against mine and stealing a quick fondle when Mother and Aunt Luna weren’t looking.

It didn’t take us long to get to the station and I didn’t have to load the bags because the station hands did that for us.  And because this was the royal coach it was luxurious.  A small bar on one end of the coach with two plush sofas on each side with a small folding table attached to the wall between them.  The rest of the girls were there, including Harmony.  They didn’t give poor Angelfeather a chance to sit down before walking up and asking her if she’s decided to marry me.

And when she got a chance to answer them that she has agreed, the excitement in the room went through the roof.  So, while all the girls gathered and talked at the front of the car, I was with Mother and Aunt Luna in the back of the car.  Luna had taken one sofa and laid down to take a nap, so I sat down next to Mother.

“Well, there you have it, Mother,” said softly as she put an arm and a wing around me.

She gave me a nod.  “Yes and thanks to Detective Delphia, we have the names of the council members that bribed her father.”

“That’s good,” leaned into her a little while watching the girls giggle excitedly over wedding ideas.  “Just never thought that my marriage would be like this.”

“I know, but I’m still proud of how you handled it,” leaning over, she kissed my cheek.

“Thanks, Mother,” leaning into her I gave her a slight nudge.  “What are your plans for the council members that bribed her father?”

Leaning back in her sofa seat, she gave a slight sigh of thought while looking at the ceiling.  “You know, I’m not sure yet.”

While Mother was talking, Fluttershy extradites herself away from the herd and walks over to us.  Our eyes met when she got close and with a smile she sat down, taking my hand and put it around her waist as she scooted up against me.  My arm was long enough for it to reach around her waist and rub the side of her baby bump.

I couple of seconds later I heard Mother’s happy voice.  “Fluttershy?  I suppose that you aren’t flying in the games?”

She shook her head, “No, Harmony has decided to take my place.”

“That does explain why she’s been a little busy lately,” I commented.

“Yeah, she’s been getting better since I’ve been training her,” Rainbow said, announcing her presence as she and Harmony walked over.  Rainbow simply strides over to stand in front of me.  Harmony, however, walks over with a mischievous smile on her face, turns her back to me, sits down right on my lap, and wiggles herself a little comically to get more comfortable.  Rainbow rolled her eyes a little with a knowing smile.  “So, I’m not worried about metals or nothing.”

There was still a hand free, so Harmony took it and wrapped it around her waist over her one-piece conservative dress.  Conservative for her anyway.  It still had a deep v-cut in the front that showed some side boob eye candy.  Which my eyes had a clear view to considering she laid back against me with her head on my shoulder that was between me and Mother.  Fluttershy, and even mother, giggled at Harmony’s antics.

“Philomena and I have decided to stay on the field to help the team, so we won’t be up with you to watch the games,” Fluttershy told us as my eyes spotted Philomena walking over, trying to spy a place to sit.  Out of the corner of my eye, I watched Mother scoot over and pat the sofa next to her for Philomena to sit down.  Where she leaned herself up against me as well.

“To watch Fluttershy,” Philomena explained.  

“Yes, so it will be Rarity and Angelfeather with you up in the royal box.”  What Fluttershy said about Rarity being with me up in the royal box was a little surprising but not unwelcome.  I thought she would be with the team to watch over the uniforms.

“I will be organizing naturally,” Twilight said as she and Pinkie walked over to us.

“And I will have refreshments and snacks along with Applejack,” Pinkie was bouncing slightly on her hooves next to Twilight.  Her light pink one-piece dress bouncing with her excitement.

I did notice, after taking a quick glance, that Applejack and Rarity were talking with Angelfeather.  And by the hushed whispered it was more than likely a serious conversation of some sort.

“That’s great,” said to Twilight and Pinkie then looked to Mother.  “So, what’s the itinerary after we get there?”

“Cadence and Shining Armor will meet us at the Crystal Station.”  She began explaining while everypony gave her their attention.  “We will arrive around lunchtime in just a few hours.  After we arrive we will have lunch and catch up.  After lunch is when we will go over the itinerary for tomorrow late afternoon when the Opening Ceremony for the games will take place.  After that everypony is free until late afternoon tomorrow.”  

“Sounds simple enough.”

“Yes, it is, my sunshine boy,” Mother smiled.  “However, I have requested that You and I, plus whoever wants, speak to the crowd at the start of the Opening Ceremony.”

“I wonder if Angelfeather will announce the wedding then?”

“Probably, Fluttershy,” was my response.  “So, there’s no telling how the public is going to react.  What will be interesting is how the pro-slavery council member will react to the announcement.”

“Not to mention when word gets to her father,” Rainbow wondered with a slight scowl on her face.  “The jerk won’t probably even come to the wedding.”

“Unfortunately, that would not surprise me,”  Angelfeather said as she, Rarity, and Applejack took seats on the sofas on the other side of the small tables separating them.

“I’d like to knock some sense into him,” AJ snorted in disgust, crossing her arms under her chest.

“I don’t think you’re alone, AJ,” I gave her a smirk.  “But all that is for another time.”  When I looked around there were some frowning faces because of the heavy subject.  So, I thought about cheering them up for the rest of the duration of the trip.  “So, who has a game in mind?”

^_^

“CRYSTAL EMPIRE!”  The conductor's call was announced throughout the train.  And now that we were arriving I had small hopes that the next hours of excitement would possibly erase some events from my Mother’s mind.  As the train came to a stop with screeching breaks and a hiss of steam, I was quick to grab Rainbow’s arm and lead her outside.  “We can talk while the others are grabbing their things.”  She protested a little but went with it and was only confused about why until I faced her.  “Truth or Dare?  Really, Rainbow?”

She chuckled dismissively with a smirk, “What?  I wasn’t the only one that readily agreed to it.  And your Mother-”

I put a finger to her lips immediately when I heard that.  It didn’t stop her from grinning up at me like the Cheshire Cat.  Didn’t help that she was purposely pushing up her sports bra and breasts by crossing her arms under them.  She was teasing me, she knew it, and she was enjoying it.  “Some things are not for Mother to see.  It’s like her coming with me during my honeymoon.  It’s just weird.”

Rainbow pulled my hand down with a quick laugh, “Oh come on, she enjoyed the game.  Let it go.”

“That’s even more disturbing,” I whispered harshly to her as the rest of the group started exiting the train.

“Oh Spike,” Rarity called out to the teenage Drake right after she walked out.  And a few seconds later he came shambling up and gave her a sharp salute.  “Oh there you are,” she cooed at him.  Batting her eyes at him and everything.  “Be a dear and grab my things?”

“Sure, Rarity,” he said dreamily, “I’ll be a dear.”  And turned right around to go help the deckhands put her bags on the cart.  My thoughts were that he was lucky there even was a cart to put them on.

“Twilight,” came a shout of glee from a few yards away from us.  And a quick lookup showed that Cadence, Shining Armor, Night Light, and Twilight Velvet walking up to us.

“Cadence!” Twilight squealed in delight as she ran up to greet her.  Meanwhile, I’ll admit to being a little nervous upon seeing Velvet’s smiling face as our eyes met.  I’m sure that she kept her word about not telling Night Light about what happened.  Because Night Light’s face showed no signs of our little secret.  He seemed just as happy to meet Twilight and her friends as his wife and son.  His son, Shining Armor, seemed happy to see his sister and friends.  However, not me so much because of the slight scowl that showed up every time our eyes met.  

As Twilight and Cadence went through their greeting, Shining Armor and his parents marched up to me and the group.  At this point, Philomena was at my side arm in arm.  On the other side was Angelfeather holding my hand.  But it was Mother and Aunt Luna that walked up to greet them first.

“Princess Celestia,” Shining Armor took his bow as did his folks, “Princess Luna.  Welcome to the Crystal Empire.”

“Thank you, Shining Armor,” Mother greeted cordially.  Then looked to his parents, “Velvet!  Night Light!  So good to see you again.”

Velvet came forward and shook Mother’s hand, but Night Light didn’t shake her hand but kissed it.  And did the same for Luna.  “It’s always a pleasure Princess Celestia, Princess Luna.”

“Thank you,” Luna greeted, although still looking half-asleep.

“Thank you, Night Light,” Mother smiled to him, “always the gentleman.”

While they were talking, I noticed Shining Armor looking at me with narrowed eyes in my peripheral vision.  Still apparently holding a grudge it seems.

“Night Light?” Velvet spoke up, bringing me out of my thoughts and ushered Night Light right up to me.  He and I were almost eye to eye, though I had him by about two or so inches.  “This is Fred Justice, Celestia’s son that I told you about.”

It wasn’t surprising that he sized me up at first glance.  Some things are universal and apparently this was one of them.

“The one you went to Ponyville to meet?”

“Yes, dear, he’s the one."

His demeanor changed as a smile grew on his face that met his eyes as well.  He offered his hand, which I had to untangle myself from Philomena to shake, “She has spoken highly of you.”

“Has she now?  All good things I take it?” I asked with humor in it that he caught.

“Yes, she has,” he chuckled, “not like her at all.  Usually, she screaming for their heads-”  Velvet cut him off with a quick elbow jab to his side which he rubbed with a hand and another chuckle.  Which got the rest of the girls giggling.

“Dad!  Stop it.” Twilight admonished as she and Cadence walked up to the crowd.

“Yes.  I for one think, Fred is a delightful man,” Cadence looked over at me with a smile and an encouraging wink.  “But why don’t we continue this inside?”  And with that announcement, the group agreed and started off toward the castle.  “Angelfeather?  Why don’t you walk with me?  I’d like to talk with you if you don’t mind.”

Angelfeather looked up at me, a little nervous with a look in her eyes that was unmistakable for a question mark over her head.  With a smile and a nod, I encouraged her over to Cadence.  Which she then started walking over.  Philomena took my arm again as the girls walked passed us and my eyes spotted Spike.

“You alright there, Spike?” I asked because of all the huffing and puffing he was doing pushing the cart filled with all our bags on it.

“Yeah, no problem,” he said between huffs.  Then he chuckled, “At least there’s a cart this time.  Last time I had to carry Rarity’s things.”

“Small blessings,” I chuckled and was going to follow, even help him push until I felt a hand on my shoulder.  Looking back showed me Shining Armor’s hand on my shoulder with a rather intense look on his face.  “You want something?” caution and suspicion were in my voice as I turned around to face him.  I also encouraged Philomena to stand behind me as I faced him.

“You’ve been nothing but trouble for me since you got here,” his voice was low and filled with malice.  That malice was also in his eyes as he glared at me.  Obviously referring to when I arrived in Equestria.

“That’s ironic coming from you,” I gave him an amused smirk and shook my head.  “I’m afraid you brought it on to yourself and your constant misunderstanding.”  

“Well, I’m not misunderstanding why you’re with the Griffon.”  He snorted in my face with clear irritation on his face.

Philomena started walking around me to face him, but I blocked her with my arm.  I could feel the anger radiating off of her.  So far, I wanted to keep it peaceful.  “You are treading on thin ice and I suggest that you do not go any further.”  Not wanting him to go any further with whatever he wants to say, I turned around ushering Philomena, and myself, away from him.

His footsteps following me hit my ears before his words did.  “What?  My sister wasn’t good enough for you?”  I knew he was following me and I tried to ignore him, I really did.  

Until…

“Use my sister then dump her?” he continued, his hoofsteps pounding against the wood flooring of the platform.  Each hoofbeat was like a drum going off in my head.  And each pounding of the drum I was seeing more red within my vision.  “And what about her friends?  What about sweet Fluttershy?  You dumping them too for this bimbo you purchased?”

That thin ice just broke and so did I.

“ENOUGH!”  To say that I was angry was an understatement.  I was livid.  And in one quick movement, I turned myself around, thrust my fist toward his chest, and combined my fire and my magic to create a massive explosion of fire that sends him careening across the platform.  He put up his shield after he was sent flying, so he got hit with the initial blast.  However, he and his shield carved out a nice shallow trench on the wooden floor of the platform.  But he had crossed the line and I wasn’t done with him yet.  “I’ve had ENOUGH OF YOU!”  The only thing I was seeing right now was my red vision locked onto Shining Armor standing up from the trench I put him in.  “ITTOU SHURA!”  

Fire and magic exploded to swirl around me like a tornado, echoing the rage that was inside me.  The wooden floorboards beneath me cracked and splintered so bits and pieces swirled around me like debris in a tornado.  With each step I took toward him, parts of the wooden floor splintered and cracked underneath me.  “How DARE you say I would abandon my unborn CHILD!”  Somewhere in the back of my mind, I wanted the full effects of the Ittou Shura.  So, I used all my magic and power to enhance my body for speed and power.  I was going to punch his lights out.  “If you want to fight, FINE LET’S GO!  But don’t you EVER say anything about ANGELFEATHER!”

In a blink of an eye, I used my enhanced speed to go from one end of the platform to the other.  He had stood up and stood ready with his horn glowing brightly on his head when I appeared in front of him.  His eyes went wide in sudden shock and terror right before I laid into my punch like a ping pong ball player spiking the ball.  Cracks snaked across his shield upon impact sending his body down into the platform again with a loud, “OOF.”  The platform exploded in all directions, sending wood everywhere.  His shield shattered as it impacted the solid ground with his momentum carrying him back up into the air.  He cried out in pain not only from the magical backlash from his shield failing but also from his body hitting the ground and bouncing back up into the air just like a regular ping pong ball.

When his unconscious body was surrounded by a lavender glow, I didn’t care.  All I wanted was to hit him again.  And was about to use my ability again to do so until I felt a gentle hand touch my arm.  I knew who it was because there was only one person, or phoenix in her case, that could touch me with my body swirling with fire.  

“Enough,” was all she said in a soft voice when I looked down at her.  At her gentle urging, I lowered my hands.

“Please, stop,” Fluttershy’s voice hit my ears this time.  And it wasn’t until our eyes met that I took deep breaths to calm myself down.  Looking between Philomena’s understanding face and Fluttershy’s shocked one had the anger, magic, and fire draining away from me.  But as everything went away, the world started spinning around me.  Before passing out I was able to watch Twilight tend to her unconscious brother.  And it was the scared and worried look in her eyes and the look on Philomena, Fluttershy, and Cadence’s face that sent guilt through me.  Then everything went black.

^_^

At first, I didn’t know how long I was out.  The next thing I knew, after opening my eyes, was finding myself laying in a large bed in what appeared to be a guest room at the Crystal Palace.  It was a king-sized four post bed with a privacy curtain.  Outside of that, the room appeared relatively basic albeit with expensive furnishings.  An opening in the wall was probably the bathroom if the crystal tiles were any indication.  A standalone wardrobe, writing desk with a chair, and a small table by the bed also with a chair completed the room.  The window on the outside wall was open.  It let in not only the cool breeze blow through the room but also the light from the setting sun.  Which told me that I’ve been out for at least eight hours.  If it was the same day that is.  At least the world wasn’t spinning.

However, my mind was going back to what happened.  Damn him for pressing my buttons.  I tried walking away, but he just wouldn’t stop.  Part of me was sorry for what happened.  And the other part of me wasn’t.  Still, in either case, it was time to face the music.  Standing up proved harder than I initially thought.  My body felt like it’s been exercising for two days straight.  Everything was sore and my legs felt like jello.  After a few side steps of trying to stay vertical, I pointed my hand toward the door.  “That way.”  I felt like a cowboy trying to corral a one cow herd.  And I was the cow.  Even though the door wasn’t that far, it felt like trying to walk a football field.  Especially with me stumbling all over the place.

Finally, I reached the door.  After everything I’ve been through you’d think I wouldn’t be celebrating that much just walking across the room to grab the door handle and the door frame.  “Aha, I made it,” I nearly shouted in triumph when my hand grabbed the door handle.

That didn’t last long when the door suddenly opened, slamming itself into my face.  Which sent me down to the floor landing on my back with a groan.  Which took all the joy out of the recent accomplishment.

“Sorry about that,” my ears picked up the guard’s voice.  After looking up, I saw it was one male unicorn and one female pegasus guard.  Even though it was the male that spoke, neither of them truly looked sorry.  So, I pointed that out.

I stayed laying on the floor giving them a chuckle, “No you’re not.”

There was the slightest hint of a smirk on his face as he appeared to think about it.  “Yeah, you’re right.  I’m not.”  Now even the mare was smirking down at me.  “I do have to let the princesses know that you’re awake,” he said then turned to the mare.  “I’ll go do that while you can stay here and watch him.”  Without even waiting for her to respond he padded her shoulder and started walking away with a grin on his face.

“Yes, I’ll…wait...what?” she stammered, clearly not happy with staying here with me.  After he was away and down the hall she simply grumbled before turning back around to watch me.

“I guess I’m not too popular right now, huh?” I asked genuinely curious.

She looked down at me with a wry smirk, crossing her arms under her chest.  “You think?”

I sighed with regret and looked up at her with concern.  “How is he?”

That seemed to surprise her, “You really want to know?  Why?”

“I don’t like losing control,” I told her with a little heat in my voice.  “And believe me it takes a lot for me to lose control as I did.  And you have no idea what he said to make me do that.”  Now it appears that she was curious.

“Alright then, what was it?”

I spent the next few minutes telling her about my relationships with Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Philomena.  Making sure to leave out Twilight Velvet and explain Fluttershy’s pregnancy.  I saw a flash of righteousness in her eyes when telling her about Angelfeather.  Only then did she understand why what Shining Armor said got to me.  “He’s been misunderstanding things from the start.  And up until now, I’ve been letting him sink himself.  This is the first time that I’ve actually struck him over what he said.”

“I can’t believe that he would say that,” she whispered, now leaning up against the doorframe.

I looked up at her with another long sigh and ran my hands down my face.  “I tried walking away, but he just wouldn’t shut up.  I snapped when he called Angelfeather a bimbo.  That was the last straw.  He can call me whatever he wants, but leave her and the rest of the girls out of it.”

“So you were defending her honor.”  It wasn’t a question.  She whispered it as if now fully understanding what happened.  Now she looked down at me with some respect and understanding.  “I’m glad you explained it, but I’m afraid that most of the public won’t.  Word is, you went supervillain on our prince and captain.”

I chuckled at that.  “Supervillain.  I’m not exactly pure at heart, I’ll admit.”

“Well, the princesses will be here shortly, so I better help you up and to the bed.”  She sounded like she actually meant it.  Even knelt down to help me up off the floor with my arm over her shoulders.  “Come on, let’s go.”  She did get me off the floor and sitting on the bed.  And just in time for the group to come into the room.

I had just sat down with the guard by my side when Mother, Aunt Luna, Cadence, Angelfeather, Twilight, and the rest of the girls all piled into the room.  The guard went back outside while Mother sat on one side of me, Aunt Luna on the other, and Cadence, Angelfeather, and Twilight standing in front of me.  Fluttershy took a chair because of her pregnancy while the rest of the girls sat on the bed around us.

“How is he?” remembering that the same question to the guard didn’t get answered.  The looks I was getting weren’t promising.

I felt both Mother and Aunt Luna put their arms and wings around me as Cadence told me of his condition.  “He’ll recover.”  That news felt good to hear.  “But you hurt him pretty badly.”  That didn’t.  “He’s stable, but will be in the hospital for about a week.”  My heart sank to my stomach when my ears picked up that bit of news.  I really didn’t have that much of an excuse for my actions, though I tried telling them.  Only to find out I didn’t have to.

“He just wouldn’t stop,” said through a long regretful sigh.

“We know,” Luna spoke up gently, so I turned my head to look at her.  “Because it was an altercation between you and Shining Armor, an investigation had to take place.  After talking with Philomena, the next step was to retrieve your memories of the event.”

“You can do that?”  That sounded both weird and cool.

Her smile was small and also amused at my question.  “Yes.  Just one of my many talents.  Because of your memory, we know that he pushed you to act.  And you were just defending the girl’s honor.”

“Still,” I paused with another sigh, “I still could’ve kept walking.  But he just kept pushing my buttons.”  Regret was in my eyes when they met Cadence’s and Twilight’s own.  “Sorry.”

“I know,” Cadence gave me a small smile.  “We’ve all seen what happened through your memory.  And I understand why you did what you did.  But it put us in a bind because he was going to be the master of ceremony for the games.”

“Ah,” I nodded, “I didn’t know about that.”

“Would it have made a difference?” Twilight finally asked with her voice betraying her mixed emotions on the issue.  Though this question seemed to be one-sided.

“Probably not honestly,” I gave her a shrug.  “Other times, I let him sink himself as it were.  But this time he just wouldn’t quit.  Even when I walked away and when he called Angelfeather a name…  That was it.  The last straw.  It’s obvious that he has an issue with me.  And that tore it, I wanted to finish it one way or another.  If he wanted a fight then I was happy to accommodate him.”

“And you couldn’t walk away after you sent him flying across the platform?” Again, Twilight asked me.

“I think it was safe to say that he wouldn’t stop, Twilight,” was my rebuttal in my defense.

“But it was just words,” she pointed out.

“So a stallion, or man in his case, isn’t justified in defending a mare’s honor?”  It was Rarity that spoke up behind me to answer that statement.  

“Rarity, defending a mare’s honor means many things,” Twilight said back.  “Now, I can maybe agree with the first attack, but I still say that the second was excessive.”

“It would seem, Twilight,” I spoke up to get her attention, “that, according to the guard outside, even the first was excessive.  This raises a question regarding me even showing up tomorrow night, much less giving a speech about ending slavery.  If what she said was true, then I don’t think the public would accept anything that I said simply because I said it.  Further, would the public side with the pro-slavers because of my actions?”  One look around showed me that it was something they didn’t think about.

“That is a good question, son,” Mother spoke up softly and gave me a small smile when I looked over to her.  Then she looked around me to Luna.  “Sister?  Would you be willing to look into Shining Armor’s subconscious in order to find out his true motives for his actions?”  I noticed Luna looking up to Cadence.  Which seemed to give it some thought before finally nodding her head.

“Cadence!” Twilight protested in shock.  “You can’t think that Shiny would do something like that do you?”

“Twilight,” Cadence put her hand on Twilight’s shoulder, “it must be investigated as much as I don’t like it.  I know you think you know your brother.  But you haven’t had the arguments that we’ve had.  You haven’t seen the look in his eyes as I have.”

“I know it’s been a while since we’ve talked, but...still...I don’t think...” Twilight’s voice trailed off as her logical mind started thinking about it.

There was a pregnant pause in the conversation as Angelfeather stepped up then leaned down rubbing her cheek against mine.  “Thank you for defending me.”  It was her way of kissing me because of her hard eagle’s beak like Philomena’s.  

“You’re welcome,” bringing my hand up, I kissed her cheek.

“No offense, Twilight, but I say he got what was coming to him.”  Rainbow finally spoke up in my defense.  “You saw how he was warned to not say anything yet did so anyway.  And believe me, it wasn’t the first time his mouth got him into trouble either.  I was there.”

“I remember that,” Twilight’s voice was soft and hesitant as if she didn’t want to remember.

“I had thought that our conversations were enough,” Cadence commented while looking at Twilight with somber eyes.  “To keep quiet at least.  But I fear that he has deep issues.  And I don’t know if it’s with Fred alone or humans as a whole.  And I must know Twilight.”

That’s when Luna stood up.  “In that case, I think it’s best I go find out.”

“Please,” Cadence gave her a small nod and sad smile.  And we all watched Luna walk out of my room.  Meanwhile, Cadence stood there looking down at the floor with her arms over her chest and a somber concerned look on her face.

That’s when Angelfeather took Luna’s place at my side on the bed.  After sitting down and giving me a smile, she took my hand wrapping my arm around her waist and leaning up against me.

“Twilight?”  I continued after getting her attention.  “I hope that it’s with just me and not humans in general.  I hope that he’s not a pro-slaver.”

“What would you two think if Shining Armor is a pro-slaver and hated humans all this time, but simply hiding it?”  Mother was asking Cadence and Twilight specifically.  And by the hesitant looks on their faces told me that they didn’t know.  They never answered that question.  Then she looked at me.  “How are you feeling, my sunshine boy?”

“Weak and sore.  As if I’ve worked out for two days straight.”

“That’s because you overexerted yourself.”  Twilight was glaring at me while tapping her foot in a classic woman look.  “Just what was that anyway?”

“I know it was way cool!”

“Thanks, Rainbow,” I chuckled before shaking my head at Twilight.  “Honestly, I didn’t think that it would work.  It’s just some fictional technique from a cartoon show back in the human world.  It’s called the Ittou Shura.  He uses...magic...for a lack of a better word to give his body strength, speed, and quick cognitive abilities.”

“How?  I’ve never seen anything like that.”  I don’t think Twilight believed me.  She was looking at me with wide eyes and a disbelieving voice.  “My brother’s shield is the strongest outside of Celestia and Luna.  It took a whole changeling hive to take it down and that’s while he was weakened because of Chrysalis.  And you took it out with one punch.”

“Lucky punch?” said with a nervous shrug and a quick chuckle.  As Twilight gave me a look that said she wasn’t impressed, I thought about something else.  “How are Spike, Velvet, and Night Light taking it?”  I felt arms wrap around my neck and a head on my shoulder.  A quick look showed it was Pinkie, so I rubbed my cheek against her arm.

“They all have mixed feelings about it,” Cadence sighed, saying softly.

“Understandable,” AJ commented softly.  “But for right now,” she continued while walking toward the door, “why don’t we let him be, so he can eat and rest?”  As she passed she gave me an understanding smile, “Get some rest, sugarcube.”

“Thanks, AJ,” I thanked her.

“I’ll pick up something for you,” Pinkie cooed into my ear before kissing my cheek then got up off the bed heading for the door.

“Thank you, Pinkie.”

Mother leaned over kissing my cheek before standing up, “I’ll give you an update tomorrow.”  Then headed out the door herself.

“Thanks, Mother.”  I then looked up at Cadence and Twilight, “Let me know how Spike and your folks are doing?”

“I will, Fred,” Twilight gave me a nod which Cadence echoed with a smile and a nod of her own before also heading to the door.

“Catch you later, stud,” Rainbow winked at me before heading out.

“I think I’ll go help Pinkie,” Rarity said, which was a little surprising.  What was even more surprising was when she asked, “Philomena would you help please?”

“Yes,” Philomena readily agreed before walking over to me, rubbing her cheek against mine, “Love you.”  Then headed out with Rarity.

Harmony was next as she walked up, grabbed my head, and gave me a head-turning kiss.  “Personally, I think that was the hottest thing I’ve seen you do.”  Then giggled at my reaction before leaving the room.  Which left just Fluttershy and Angelfeather.  Fluttershy got up to walk over and sit down next to me.

“Thank you for defending my honor as Rarity would say,” Fluttershy gave me a somber smile.  “Though perhaps you went too far.”

“Yeah,” I agreed with a nod, “that’s one of my faults.  When I’m really angry because someone pushed me over the edge as Shining did, I do tend to go over the edge as the human saying goes.”  I shook my head and looked between them.  “It just pissed me off that he thought so low of me that I would abandon you and our foal.”

“I know.”  She leaned over giving me a light kiss.  “I know that you would never do such a thing.  Now get some rest.”  Then she got up and left the room after giving me another smile.

Angelfeather scooted over, into my lap, and took my hands placing them around her waist.  Then laid her head back against my shoulder putting her cheek against mine.  “Thank you, again, for defending my honor.”

Leaning my head against hers, I let out a soft happy sigh and rubbed my hands against her belly area.  “You’re welcome, Angelfeather.”

“I think you’re going to be a good husband,” she whispered before urging my hand slowly up her body.  My heart started to pound in my chest at my suspicion on where she was moving my hand to.  I was right, too.  She moved my hand up to her chest and with a soft sigh moved my hand over a breast.  Curling her fingers against mine, she urged me to slowly massage her right breast.  I could fell that she wasn’t wearing a bra under her dress.  So, it didn’t take much encouragement for me to continue after she lowered her hand.  She even spread her legs apart, used her hands to pull back her dress before she lowered my other hand between her legs.  “And I look forward to our honeymoon.  And Philomena gave me permission to leave marks on your back as she does.”

My mind was almost overwhelmed by what my hands were feeling.  The palm of my hand felt her soft lower lips and my body desperately wanted to feel what it would be like to be inside of her.  She was so soft and inviting she was making my blood run hot.

That didn’t last long when a knock from the closed door made me jump and had her standing up with a giggle.  She was straightening her dress when the door opened with Rarity walking in pushing a food cart.  That was a little surprising as I expected Pinkie or AJ to do it.  I think that was showing in my eyes as she walked in because both of them giggled at the look on my face.  Then Angelfeather gave me a wink before leaving the room and closing the door behind her.  Leaving me alone with Rarity.

“I think you’ll like what I’ve brought you,” her voice sounded like an angel as she cooed at me.  “But I think it’s better if you eat over here at the table.”  While she brought over a chair for herself, and a meal for two, I carefully made my way over to the table near the door.

“Looks good,” said as I sat down, “simple vegetable stew, butter garlic bread, and...wine?”  I looked at the red wine that she was pouring into two glasses for us.  “Not that I’m arguing any about the wine or that you’ve decided to join me, but why?”

“Which one, darling?” she asked with a look in her eyes that I wasn’t sure if I was seeing it right.  They were half-lidded eyes that belonged in the bedroom with a lover.

“Either,” said while taking a sip of the wine.  “I’m happy that you are here eating with me, don’t get me wrong-”

“It’s just not the mare you expected?”  She was amused.  It was in her teasing voice, it was in the slight smirk on her face, and the look in her eyes.  Suddenly that one piece red dress with a deep v-cut was more provocative than it should have been.  Her eyes held mischief in them as she kept them on mine while lifting a piece of bread to her lips.  “I have my reasons.”  She didn’t bite it at first, just gently sucked the tip of it.  All while her half-lidded eyes were locked onto mine.

She has her reasons.  Why do I feel like prey all of a sudden?  Is she…?  Nah.  Pushing that thought out of my head, I went to my meal. But all through the meal, all through the small talk, there was just an air about her that got me nervous and excited at the same time.

It wasn’t until after the meal that her true reason for being with me surfaced.  And I wasn’t sad about it either.

“Here let me help you,” her voice was soft as she stepped up to my side to help me stand.  My whole body was tingling with excitement as she stood in front of me taking my hands in hers.  When our eyes met, and hers still half-lidded, it was then that this was the time I was going to get my answers.  “You’re wondering why I had a late dinner with you?”  Of course, that was a rhetorical question, which I acknowledged.  “It’s because you’ve made such a difference in my life.”  She began to explain while leading me over to the bed.  While I sat down on the edge, she chose to stand in front of me.  “You’ve been such a good friend to me.  Showed me how wrong I was.  And you’re a good man, Fred.  At first, I didn’t believe what my counterpart said about you.  But she was right.  I couldn’t believe how forgiving you were after I nearly killed you.”

I was going to say something, but she put her finger to my lips and shook her head with a soft shush.  “No, you were too forgiving, Fred.  If it wasn’t for Philomena you might not be here right now.  After reading the letter again, I vowed to do something to make it up to you.  But I couldn’t think of anything.  Nothing I thought of would be equal to what you’ve given or shown me.  But then I thought of something that I could give to you.”  With her half-lidded bedroom eyes locked onto mine, she reached up and started to lower the straps off her shoulders.  “It came to mind after reading the letter again.  Specifically, the last thing that my counterpart wrote in that letter.”  The straps of her dress fell from her shoulders, almost exposing her luscious glorious white breasts as the front of her dress fell forward.  “She wrote two words.”  The dress fell to the floor.  She stood naked in front of me in all her beautiful glory.  “Love him.  So, Fred Justice, I’m giving you the only thing I can.  The only thing that I think is worthy.”  She stepped forward and sat in my lap.  My eyes were captivated by hers as she wrapped her arms around my neck and my arms around her waist.  “Myself.”  The kiss she gave me was head-turning.  It was a soft kiss but also filled with restrained passion.  My hands slowly ran up the sides of her lithe form, my thumbs lightly brushing against the sides of her plump breasts, which made her moan softly in my mouth.  Whatever soap, or shampoo, that she uses against her coat did wonders.  Because her coat felt like silk against my skin.  At first, our tongues wrestled, but then she let mine dominate hers inside of her mouth.  She pressed her body against mine as if she was completely surrendering to me.  And that was just fine with me.  So, I took her.  My mouth hungry for hers.

Too soon though, she broke the kiss.  Then without another word, she just smiled, put her hands to my chest, and with a gentle shove encouraged me onto my back.  After laying down, her hands slowly ran down my chest to grip my pants.  “Just relax and let me do everything.”  With her eyes on me, and her soft voice filling my ears, she undid my pants and slid them off of me.

This was going to be a great night.
> Chapter Thirty One:  The Equestria Games Part 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rarity decided to stay the night and sleep with me.  And sometime during the night, I thought another party decided to do the same.  My sleep fogged mind just dismissed it and went back to sleep, not knowing who had snuck in during the night.  That mystery was solved the next morning as the first rays started to creep along the ceiling as it rose above the horizon.  That got me awake enough to lazily open my eyes.  I found Rarity laying against one side of me with Philomena on the other side.  I was laying on my back and all of us were naked as the day we were born.

I would have reached out to them both and rubbed their backs, but for one problem.  They each had an arm.  Again?  Their arms were wrapped around mine and their heads were on my shoulders with a happy content smile on their faces.  So, it appears that I was stuck.  Unless I wanted to wake them, but that was something I was not prepared to do.  Besides, it gave me an opportunity to look over at Rarity and remember how she rode me last night.  Facing me with her head leaned back, as well as her body, with her hands resting back against my legs.  Her breasts bouncing like basketballs until I reached up to grip them and twist her nipples making her moan.

Now as she rested against me something came to me.  I’m now in a relationship with all six girls plus an anthropomorphic phoenix and a griffon princess.  How things have changed for me.  That also got me thinking of the change in how the games are going to be handled because of yesterday.  Which was still unknown.  There’s a chance now that the games won’t be dedicated to the abolishment of slavery.  Could that have been the point yesterday?  I wasn’t sure.

Apparently I was going to get my answer because Twilight suddenly opened the door with a flourish.  “Alright, Fred it’s time...to...get...up?”  She still had one hand on the open door with her eyes wide in surprise.  More than likely she was surprised that Rarity was with me.  I, on the other hand, was surprised that she was still wearing her purple nightgown.  It was like she just got out of bed and walked up to our door.  Knowing her that’s probably what she did too.

Philomena responded with a soft agitated bird-like chirp, put a wing over her eyes, and snuggled closer to me.

Rarity was startled awake then groaned, “Twilight darling, it’s too early.  Come back in an hour?”

Twilight simply looked between us with this shocked look on her face before finally snapping out of it enough to speak up.  “No Rarity, I can’t come back in an hour.  Cadence and the games director has called an emergency meeting.  It starts in just under an hour, so all of us need to get up and get dressed.”

Rarity sat up, letting go of my arm, then turned to look at Twilight.  “Why aren’t you dressed yet?”

Twilight looked down at herself.  “Oh, well I overslept and just got up myself.”  

Called it.

“So, you haven’t taken a shower yet?”  There was mischief in Rarity’s voice that Philomena caught onto.  Because she folded her wing, raised her head, and took a look at Twilight.

“Uh...no, I was just about to though,” Twilight answered while looking a little confused at us.

Rarity didn’t hesitate, but got up off the bed, still completely naked, and quickly walked over to Twilight.  “Well, then there’s no time like the present.”  Philomena got up as well, a smirk on her mischievous face, and walked over to Twilight also.  I, meanwhile, stayed laying down on my back on the bed.  Wide smile and all while watching the morning show.  

“Why?  Wait...what are you two up to?”  Twilight looked a little nervous as Rarity took one side of her and Philomena on the other side after Rarity used her magic to shut the door.  Both of them took a strap of her nightgown and pulled it down from her shoulders.  

“Well you haven’t taken a shower yet, so we thought it would be a good idea if we all showered together,” Rarity cooed while Philomena pulled down the other strap.

Twilight was shocked into silence but passively resisted by crossing her arms over her chest to prevent it from falling.  I think that was my cue to get up.  Twilight’s eyes locked onto mine as I approached.  “It is the most expedient way to get ready.  Don’t you agree?”

“Well...yes,” she said hesitantly before looking away with a blush.  “Logically speaking...but...”

Gently I took her hands and encouraged her to lower them, so Rarity and Philomena could undress her.  And they did once Twilight’s arms were lowered.

“There now,” Rarity said as she and Philomena pulled Twilight around me toward the large open shower.  “There’s a little time for us to have some fun this morning.”  She looked back at me with a mischievous grin and a wink, “Wouldn’t you agree, Fred darling?”

“Oh definitely.”  I followed them while enjoying what my eyes were seeing.

“Show?”  Twilight looked between them, now a little nervous.  “I don’t think...well I…”

“Now, Twilight,” Rarity pulled her into the open shower as Philomena turned on the hot water, “there’s nothing to be nervous or ashamed of.  We girls have the same equipment and we’ve all been with and seen Fred naked before.”

“Well...yeah but...”

It was a little cool in the room because the tiles were all a little chilly from the cool night atmosphere.  But the hot water was quickly started warming up the room with steam.  And that wasn’t the only thing warming up.  I watched Rarity use her magic to adjust the water into two separate streams.  One to fall on her and the other to fall on Twilight with Philomena standing behind her.

“Besides, Twilight, have you ever pleasured yourself in front of him, but also forbade him to touch you?”  Rarity smoothed out her hair first before locking her eyes on me as her hands slowly ran down her body.

“Uh...” Twilight blushed heavily as Philomena had Twilight’s hands in hers.  “Once,” she finished softly as her eyes met mine again.  Then she gasped when Philomena put one hand on Twilight’s breast and the other between her legs.

“Then do so again, Twilight,” Rarity moaned out while she gripped her beautifully white breasts, giving them a squeeze as water cascaded down her body.  “Pleasure yourself again for him as I do for the first time.”  My eyes couldn’t help but be glued to the scene before me.  It was like a porno scene being played out in front of me.  Even Twilight started getting into it as she squeezed a breasts and massaged her lower lips.  “Feel the rush, Twilight.  His eyes roaming over your naked body.  Forbidden to touch but eagerly wanting to do it himself.  Watch how his body reacts to us, Twilight. See how his cock has risen, now throbbing and twitching for us.”

These girls weren’t playing fair, but that’s ok.  That’s a game I’m willing, and eager, to play.

^_^

“I do say that was a very satisfying morning shower,” Rarity cooed while walking in front of us.  All of us were out of the shower and dressed for the morning meeting.  It was an informal meeting, so we were dressed in normal street clothes.  Twilight was on one side of me with Philomena on the other and I had an arm around each of their shoulders respectively.

“I’m not complaining.”

Twilight elbowed me after I chuckled, “Of course you wouldn’t.  You took a shower with three naked and wet females that used their bodies like a sponge on you.”

Philomena chirped a light giggle and bumped her hip against mine.

“That’s true, Twilight,” Rarity said back at us with a wink.  “Then again he did put on a good show of his own.”

“Yes,” Philomena cooed in agreement before lowering my head down to rub her cheek against mine.  “Enjoyable.”

“Yes, it was enjoyable,” Twilight agreed softly with a heavy blush before motioning ahead of her.  “That’s where the meeting is being held.”

All too soon we had arrived at the meeting room.  The doors weren’t fancy and there were two guards on either side of the door in full armor.  After we stepped inside I took a second to look around.  It appeared to be a simple but elegant meeting room.  Kind of like a large conference room at a corporation.  Water and juice on a cart on either side of the room with a large conference table in the center.  The only ones I recognized were Mother, Aunt Luna, Cadence, Angelfeather, and the rest of the girls.  The others I assumed were on some type of committee or something.  This morning was when we were going to be told what Aunt Luna found in Shining Armor’s head last night.  However, by the look on her face, it doesn’t look like it was good news.

“Is everypony here?” a rather skinny looking off white coated stallion with glasses spoke up after we sat down.  After a nod, he continued, “Good.  As everypony knows, this is an emergency meeting due to the events from yesterday between Captain Armor and Prince Fred justice.”  Pushing his glasses up on his face he folded his hands in front of him.  “In order to fully understand what happened, we gathered statements from the parties present and gathered the direct memory from Fred Justice.  That raised a question of motive regarding Captain Armor.  Where Princess Luna explored Captain Armor’s mind.”  He nodded to Aunt Luna, “Princess Luna?”

She took one last look at me then sighed.  “I did find some motive in Captain Armor’s mind.  Shining Armor has been hiding his hatred for humans.”  She paused with a somber look on her face and sitting back in her chair as a few murmurs were heard.  After taking a glance over at Twilight, I saw a shocked look on her face.  “And that’s not all.  He’s been trying to build up a case against Fred all this time.  Because of all that has failed he was hoping to cause an incident yesterday that would convince everypony that Fred is a violent human like the others.  His goal is to cause such a disturbance that the games won’t be dedicated to the abolishment of slavery.  Plus to turn his sister against Fred.”  Luna looked over at Twilight with an apologetic somber look.

The level of shocked silence in the room was palpable.  Even I was shocked at that.  But it was Twilight that spoke up first.  “I can’t believe it.  I simply can’t believe it.”  Her soft voice was shaking slightly, as was her body.  Her head was down, looking at the table as if a sudden weight had been added.  I put an arm around her to comfort her as she shook her head.  After some silence, she finally lifted her head to look at Cadence.  “Did you know?”

Cadence shook her head slowly, her face showing an equal amount of shock.  “No, I didn’t, Twilight.”  Her voice was soft and filled with a sadness that reaches to one’s heart.  “I’m just as surprised as you, as everypony here.  He hid it well.  I just thought that it was all a simple misunderstanding.”  It was her turn to look down at the table.  “You think you know somepony that you’re married to.  I wonder what else he’s hiding?”

“I’m sorry, Cadence.”

She shook her head at me, her eyes showing the torrent of emotions she was feeling, “Not really your fault, Fred.”

“What are you going to do now, Cadence?” Twilight asked while leaning against me with mixed emotions ranging from confused and sad to downright angry.  Apparently, which I was thankful for, wasn’t at me.

“I’ll have to confront him about it when he’s stable and wakes up,” she said softly.  Then continued with a calming breath.  “Until then, there’s the issue of the games.”

The stallion with the glasses nodded to her.  “Yes.  It is my opinion due to what was found this morning that Fred Justice was provoked into the actions of yesterday.  With the goal of potentially stopping the games.  Therefore, in my opinion, the games should go on as planned.  With Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Angelfeather and Prince Fred Justice making their speeches at the beginning of the opening ceremony.  Thoughts?”  He looked around at the others after shoving his glasses up his face again.

And older crystal mare, wearing a dress similar to the eighteen hundreds in the human world leaned forward in her chair.  “I agree with the committee chairman.  Continue as planned with a suggestion that Miss Harshwhinny be the new master of ceremony.”  There were nods all around the table in agreement with her without another word.  The two that spoke seemed to be the most respected within the committee.

“Then it is decided,” the committee chairman spoke up.  “Miss Harshwhinny will be the new master of ceremony.  And the speeches will continue on as planned.  If there is no other business, this meeting is dismissed.”  

There was a pause for a minute before everypony started getting up from their chairs and walked out.

“How about some breakfast?” Cadence asked, with her voice showing the range of mixed emotions that matched the somber look on her face.

“Sure, I’m hungry.”  I sounded happier than I intended, but it got everypony moving anyway.  Cadence led us toward their dining room while I had an arm around Twilight and the other around Angelfeather.  

^_^

Breakfast was a quiet affair because of what Aunt Luna found out about Shining Armor.  I took my seat between Twilight and Angelfeather mostly to comfort Twilight right now.  Rarity tried cheering everypony up by telling them how great they will look in what she made for them.  Especially Rainbow and Harmony.  It got some conversation going but ultimately it was Cadence that left first.

“Sorry, excuse me,” Cadence, who had been quiet throughout breakfast, suddenly excused herself, got up and left.

Twilight looked over at me, “I think I’ll keep her company.  Come on, Spike.”  With a nod from me, she got up, after excusing herself, left with Spike following her.

“You know, I think I’ll talk to her as well,” AJ said as she stood up as well.  “Who knows, maybe I can help.”  I gave her a small smile and a nod hoping that she would.  With her own family being broken up recently.  And she left as well.

“Well, this sucks,” Rainbow commented softly with her arms crossed under her breasts while sitting back in her chair.  She chose to wear her sports bra and shorts.  “I’m no good at this.  I don’t know what to do.”

“It’s alright, Rainbow,” Rarity put a hand on Rainbow’s arm.

“Yeah don’t sweat over it,” Harmony spoke up, smiling gently, “I don’t know what to do either.  I was never good at any of this.  Knowing how to comfort them physically doesn’t always translate to emotional comfort.”

“Thanks, but I hate not knowing what to do,” she said before standing up and heading toward the door.  “I’m going for a flight.  See you guys later.”

There was a pause while we all watched as Rainbow left before Pinkie stood up seemingly happy.  “I know what I can do.  I can go make something for them.  Cupcakes and muffins always make everypony feel better.”  Feeling like she could do something, she skipped over to me and gave me a big kiss before skipping off out the door.

“There are some things that I need to do.”  Rarity stood up and stepped over to me.  There was a certain mischievous look in her eyes that got me a little concerned.  “Like a special suit for you to put some finishing touches on.  Now that we know everything will be going on as planned.”  She leaned down giving me a slow kiss which I returned.  And then left with my eyes following the gentle sway of her tail.

That left me with Philomena, Angelfeather, Fluttershy, and Harmony.  “Don’t look at me, I don’t know what to do,” I looked between them with a shrug.

Fluttershy got up and sat down in the chair next to mine, scooting up against mine in order to wrap an arm around mine.  “That’s alright, Fred,” she smiled up to me as my arm felt the side of her breast, “we do.”

“You do?” 

“We do,” Angelfeather’s voice held a bedroom quality to it.  And when I turned to look at her, she had a face to match.  “I know what I want to do.”  She too put her arm within mine and leaned in pressing herself up against me.  While I simply blinked at her, captivated by her eyes, I also felt her hand on my crotch.  Making me twitch slightly at the unexpected touch.

“And what is that?”  As if I didn’t know.

“We will go to your guest bedroom where I will give myself to you,” Angelfeather said softly, gently stroking my hardening shaft.

“You don’t want to wait?”  I asked her that because a part of me thought that she would wait until the wedding night.  “Because it would be sealing the deal.”

“I know.  I want to because I’m already committed to you.  I’ve learned everything that I need to know regarding your character.”  It still came as a little bit of a shock to hear it.  And one look at the others told me that they’ve already discussed it among themselves.  Because each of them had the same bedroom eye quality look.

“Ok then,” I said right before both Fluttershy and Angelfeather both pulled me from my chair, out the door, and down the hallway.  This was going to be a long, and arousing, afternoon.

^_^

Knowing what I did about Angelfeather and her demeanor it wasn’t surprising that she was a virgin.  Was being the past tense word because she’s not anymore.  Why?  Because we are a mated pair now.  Unofficially of course.  With Philomena’s and Fluttershy’s blessing along with Harmony’s and more than likely the other girls as well.

We had all spent the entire morning naked and fooling around with one another.  Playing all sorts of games.  We had slept through lunch and into the afternoon.  Have you ever tried sleeping with four girls at once?  It’s not easy.  But it is quite satisfying.  Fluttershy was laying against one side of me, Angelfeather was laying against the other side, and Philomena was on top of me.  That left Harmony.  She had decided to take the place of the bed pillows.  Which meant my head was resting on her ample breasts.  She told me that she wanted it that way.  I didn’t argue.  What guy would, right?

And boy did I sleep well.  What with the workout and all the fooling around if you know what I mean.  While I was dreaming, images of Angelfeather’s face writhing in pleasure came to mind.  Complete with her moaning my name.  So now, it was both Philomena and Angelfeather that had put their marks on my back.  I knew it was going to be sore later, but at the moment it didn’t matter.

When it did matter was when Rarity opened up the door hours later to get us all ready for the opening ceremony.  I wasn’t sure what she expected, but I don’t think that she expected to see all four of us in the same bed.  At least, that’s what I thought after seeing her reaction.

“Fred, darling!  You need to get up and...oh!”  I had woken up first when she opened the door.  At first, I couldn’t see her because my vision was obscured by breasts and hair.  After lifting up my head, I gave her a wave and a smile before motioning her inside.  With a smirk and a mischievous glint in her eye, she walked in and up to the bed.  “Well, I can tell that you had a pleasant nap.”  She looked around at the girls, who were starting to wake up.  “As did they apparently.”

I just sheepishly smiled at her while it was Harmony that woke first.  “Hey, Rarity,” she greeted then put both hands on my head, lowered it to her breasts, and turned my head to a breast.  “Good afternoon, how are you?”

“Oh, hi Rarity,” Fluttershy greeted happily from my chest.

“Yes, greetings to you all, but it is time for everypony to get up and get ready.  Because the opening ceremony is only three hours away.  So, all of you need to get ready and I need Fred for a last-second fitting.”

“Ok,” Philomena sat up as Fluttershy and Angelfeather rolled away to give me room to sit up.  Philomena took my hand helping me up and off the bed while Harmony whined playfully.

“You girls need to shower and get ready,” Rarity told them while I quickly put on some shorts, so I wouldn’t walk through the hallway bare butt naked.  Then she looked to me again, “That will do, Fred.  Just something to wear to get you down the hall to my room.  I have your complete outfit ready for you to try on.”

“I’ll see you, girls, later, I guess,” with a chuckle, Rarity pulled me out of the room.  She didn’t say anything to me until we got to her guest room.

“Alright, Fred,” her smile had certain mischief to it as she looked up to me, “I’ll need you to remove those shorts because I’ve made a pair just for your to wear with your suit.”

“You made a special pair of shorts?”  The only reason I wore these was so I wasn’t walking down the hall bare butt naked.  “But...no one is going to see them.”  

There was a pause before she stepped up to me patting my chest with her hand.  “I have my reasons.”  Another short pause while she purposely kept her eyes locked with mine, so she could reach down to grip my shorts.  “So, off these go,” she yanked them down and pulled them away forcing me to step out of them.  “And now you need to take a shower and clean yourself up.”  Without waiting for a reply, she turned me around, put her hands on my back, and started gently pushing me to, and then into the bathroom.  Her horn started glowing then my ears picked up the sound of a knob squeaking.  “Be a dear and,” she paused, putting her hands in my chest and looking up at me with half-lidded eyes, “undress me?”

That got my blood pumping.  Once my hands were around her, they immediately started searching for the zipper.  Rarity put her hands on my cheeks and pulled my head down for a head-turning kiss while my hands lowered the zipper of her dress.  She pressed her body against mine, and her waist against mine, and my now hard member.  By this time the water was running and the hot water was filling the room with steam.  The kiss broke as she took a step back and let her dress fall to the floor.  Then without a word, she turned around, and with a hand took her long beautiful hair forward revealing the clasp of her bra.

I didn’t need to be told what to do.  Undoing her bra was a real treasure.  It was after her bra was loose that she reached back and took my hands in hers.  With a soft sigh she brought them forward so my hands cupped her breasts in my hands.  Her bra was a soft fabric that was a pleasure to touch, but that held nothing to the softness of her coat.

As Rarity reached up and lowered the straps of her bra off her shoulders, letting it drop to the floor, I whispered into her ear.  “Your coat is so soft to the touch.”  Emphasized my point by gently massaging her breasts.  

“I’m yours to touch,” she whispered, leaning her head back against my chest with a soft moan.  Her hands reaching up to squeeze mine.  Then suddenly slowly turned around.  And lowered my hands to her waist.  Then encouraged me to kneel down in front of her.  She didn’t need to tell me what to do as I took her panties in my hands and lowered them.  Her hands were on my shoulders to steady herself then kicked her clothes away from the water.  “Kiss me?” she whispered, bringing my head close to her lower lips.

I did.  With my hands on her hips, she spread her legs enough for me to kiss her luscious beautiful pussy lips.  Her soft moan hit my ears as her hands gripped my head.  At the same time, I ran my tongue slowly up her lips, parting them so my tongue licked the tender flesh.  She slowly started moving, so I followed until feeling the hot water flow upon us both.  A glance up told me that she had moved against the wall to steady herself.  Closed eyes and her head tilted back showed that she was enjoying the pleasure.  But I wanted more of her.  

Closing my eyes I ran my hands up her body.  To feel her.  To know her.  To memorize every subtle curve of her.  Her waist, her stomach, and every curve in between were mine to explore.  As was her beautiful entrance that I was currently enjoying.

But she had other ideas.  Her fingers running through my hair stopped.  Then gripped it as she whispered, “Please.”

That was all I needed to hear.  While slowly standing up, I planted soft kisses up her body while my fingers dug into her coat possessively.  She moaned at the agonizingly slow pace, but I also felt her body shiver slightly under my touch.  I took my time while kissing around her soft beautiful breasts.  Each hand having one and squeezing a little as my mouth made love to her nipples, one then the other.

Only when I was standing up straight, and looking into her eyes, did she wrap a leg around my waist.  After wrapping her arms around my neck, I felt her leg, and hoof gently presses against my butt.  The look in her eyes was a beautiful sight as my head started to part her lips.  Her eyes went wide, her fingers gripped my hair, while my body slowly invaded hers.  It was like my body was on fire, my heartbeat so fast in my chest.  And as the hot water ran down us both, I saw that she felt the same.  Her own deep slow breathing told me of the pleasure she felt as I hilted myself deep inside.  I placed one hand on her back with the other lowering to grip the base of her tail between my fingers.  “You feel wonderful.”

“I,” she paused to moan while I slowly pulled almost all the way out, “feel so...oh...”  She paused again while I slowly invaded her body once more, “empty...eee...without you...oooo.”  Her eyes closed and her head tilted back in one long moan.  Taking my advantage, I leaned my head down to kiss and suck on her neck.  Fingers around the base of her tail, my fingers digging into her butt cheeks, my mouth on her neck, and my body taking hers said one thing.

That she was mine.

Her body responded with her hands gripping and pulling my hair as her leg encouraged me faster and harder.  I obeyed and felt her hot passionate deep breaths against my ear.  It was like she understood because her need became more urgent.  With each curl of her leg against me, she encouraged me to greater passion.  Until the walls echoed with the sound of the water, her moans, and the wet slapping of our passionate sex.

^_^

After we had cleaned ourselves from sex in the shower, she told me to get dressed in the clothes on the bed.  While she did the same with the same dress that she showed me before.  The same one-piece double slit at the hip sensual dress that she, Philomena, and Maud modeled for me when Maud came for a visit.  We got dressed in front of each other.  Not that I minded any, she put on a great alluring show.  What surprised me was she had on no panties or bra underneath the dress.  And with the dress as tight-fitting as it was, her nipples were trying to poke through.  Apparently the breast area of her dress was made from stretch material.  My brain was so transfixed on her that she had to finish dressing me because my brain had shut down.  Part of me was worried about the games due to all the contestants, both male and female, getting distracted.  It wasn’t just me that held the same thoughts either.

All of us were going to meet up with Miss Harshwhinny in the player staging area directly beneath the royal seats in the stadium.

“Tarnation, Rarity,” AJ’s eyes went wide when she spotted both Rarity and Angelfeather walking up to the group with me.  “With a dress like that you’ll be distracting all the players.”

Naturally, that’s when the group turned and looked at us.  Not to mention everypony, everyone, and every creature else that was in the staging area.  Pony and griffon alike.  

“Maybe that’s the point, AJ,” Rainbow snickered.  “Just look at everypony staring at her and Angelfeather right now.”

A quick look around showed me that Rainbow was right.  We were standing in the middle of the staging area surrounded by players.  And almost every one of them were staring at her and Angelfeather.  The griffons were staring at Angelfeather, which at that moment had her arm linked with mine.  And wearing a very similar dress to Rarity, she was putting out one powerful message that was unmistakable.  Especially considering she was leaning against me with a big smile on her face.

“Miss Rarity!  Princess Angelfeather!” Miss Harshwhinny stepped up to us, not looking pleased.  “What you are wearing is almost illegal.”  And to prove her point, she took one look around before lifting her head and shouted, “AVERT YOUR EYES!”  She sounded almost like a drill sergeant.  And with a look like that, I didn’t blame them for looking away.  While still taking glances, of course.

Note to self.  Stay on her good side.

“Now then,” Miss Harshwhinny addressed us, “Princess Cadence?  You’ll be making the opening statement.  Then followed by Princesses Celestia, Luna, and Angelfeather.  Then lastly by Prince Fred.  After all the statements are made, the opening ceremony will commence.”

“Thank you for taking over the master of ceremony at such short notice, Miss Harshwhinny.”

“You’re welcome, Princess Cadence.  You can spend a few minutes, but you will need to be in the royal booth shortly.”

“We understand, Miss Harshwhinny, thank you,” Cadence thanked her then watched her leave to take care of whatever she needed to.

Now that Miss Harshwhinny was gone, I got a chance to step up to the girls.  Rainbow and Harmony first, taking one hand each in mine.  “Good luck to you both.  Rainbow.  Harmony.”

“You’re such a sweetie,” Harmony cooed at me, batting her eyelashes.  Right before she let go of my hand, grabbed my cheeks, and lowered my head down with a hearty, “Come here you.”  Giving me a passionate head-turning kiss.

“Let the guy have some air,” AJ chuckled as others chuckled and giggled with her.

That apparently got Rainbow’s uniform in a bunch because as soon as Harmony turned me loose, it was Rainbow’s turn.  “Alright then,” she challenged, grabbing my head and brought it down for a kiss of her own.  Only this time she placed both of my hands on her ass and pressed her waist against mine letting out a long loud moan right in the open for everypony to see.

When she broke the kiss, harmony was looking at Rainbow with an amused expression with her hands on her hips.  “Is everything a competition with you?”

“No,” was her initial response before looking around, seeing our expressions.  “Maybe.”  We kept looking at her.  “Alright.  Alright.  Mostly,” she finally responded with a little pout.  “Thanks for the luck, but we won’t need it with me on the team.”

Pinkie skipped up to me with a “Silly Rainbow,” and gave me a kiss of her own.  Then skipped off to AJ and grabbed her hand, “Come on, we have refreshments to prepare.”

With a smile, I waved to AJ as she was dragged off to who knows where.  Fluttershy and Philomena walked up to me.  Instinctively a hand went right to her baby bump, rubbing gently.  With a smile on my face and happiness in my eyes, I kissed her as well. 

“We’ll see you tonight after the ceremony,” she said while Philomena rubbed her cheek against mine.

“We will,” Philomena echoed.

“Alright,” I kissed them both again before they too turned and followed Pinkie and AJ.

“Well, you all should get to the booth before Miss Harshwhinny complains,” Twilight told us.  She was fully in her organization mode, complete with pad and pen.  She was looking between us and her pad, so she didn’t really expect the kiss I gave her.  One soft hum of surprise later and she melted into me with a pleasurable sigh.  She was blushing when we pulled away and looked down at her pad once more.  “You...um...need to get going.”

“Let’s go before you embarrass any of the others,” Mother whispered to me, giggling a little.

^_^

The royal booth was the highest place in the stadium.  It was situated where it was directly across from the main entrance where all the contestants would enter.  There were two wide benches, one in front of the other.  With the one in back higher than the front just like seats in a movie theatre or opera house.  The two rows were separated by a wall behind the first bench.  This meant that the wall was tall enough that unless I leaned forward, I couldn’t even see the tops of their heads.  Odd, but alright.  Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence took the first row while Rarity, Angelfeather, and I took up the row behind them.  Below us, the seats were being filled with ponies, humans, griffons, and all manner of other creatures.  It was fascinating to watch all of them interact with one another.  The crowd in general didn’t give us passing glances as we filed in taking our seats.  Angelfeather was first, I was second, and Rarity then after.  They wanted me in the middle, which is just where I like to be.  After sitting down, each of them took an arm and wrapped it around their waists before relaxing against me.

While hearing Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence talking, we weren’t.  Us three were just sitting there relaxing.  That was probably because both of them were too busy messing with me, in a good way of course.  Rarity, seated to my left, had her body pressed up against mine, with her hand on my leg, close to my crotch, and squeezing gently.  While at the same time, my arm felt the bare side of her right breast.  Her other hand was over mine and guided it to her hips, telling my fingers, through hers, to grip and massage her there.  Rarity’s dress being a double-slit above the hips tight-fitting one, left nothing to the imagination.  Especially her chest because the material was a type of stretch material that conformed to the shape of each breast is covered with only about a two, or three, inch wide piece of material.  Which then went up to tie off behind her neck.

Angelfeather’s dress was similar just a little more conservative.  Being the same style, and light yellow, it still was provocative.  However, there was more material covering her breasts.  And when she brought my arms around her, she slid my hand underneath the slit of her dress.  Then placed the palm of my hand against her crotch, making sure her dress covered my hand completely, and then crossed her legs over my hand.  Effectively trapping my hand against her crotch where she placed both her hands in her lap.  And looking so innocent at the same time.

At the same time, while Angelfeather was situating herself with my hand, Rarity was encouraging mine to explore and rub up and down her exposed leg and hip.  My fingers digging into her coat, working my way down to the skin underneath.  Her coat is always a pleasure to touch.  Not to mention my brain taking note of every luscious feminine curve of her leg, hip, and what little bit of her butt that I could get at.  With all my conscious thought being on the joy of touching them, I didn’t realize that Cadence had started speaking until her voice brought my mind out of the gutter.

“Thank you for attending the Crystal Kingdom’s first ever Equestria Games,” she had risen a hand to silence the crowd after she had stood up to address them.  Then motioned down toward the center at Miss Harshwhinny.  “As you can see Miss Harshwhinny is now the master of ceremony for the games.  Most of you may know that something happened between my husband and Prince Fred.”  The crowd started murmuring with some even booing.  She held up her hand again and silenced them.  “What you don’t know is that Shining Armor wanted a confrontation in order to keep Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Angelfeather, and Prince Fred from speaking out against human slavery.  Shining Armor, I’m afraid has been secretly harnessing a hatred for humans all this time.”  A general feeling of shock was felt from the crowd as the murmuring took on a different tone.  “Shining Armor instigated and goaded Fred to take the actions he did.  Due to that revelation in light of the investigation, we have decided to continue to dedicate these games to the abolishment of slavery.”  She then turned to my mother with a smile.

“Thank you Cadence,” Mother said taking her place as Cadence sat down.  “I’ll try and be quick.  A little over twenty years ago I met a human man named John.  He was a slave that I found was well educated that challenged my beliefs.  I was determined to prove him wrong and wound up falling in love with him.  The result was my son, Fred Justice, who has since returned from the human world he was forced to grow up in.  Once Blueblood found out, he tried killing my son.  At the cost of his own life, John, the man I loved, made sure that I had enough time to escape into the human world where he could be raised without fear of death.  Since his return, he has made me so proud of him as any mother could be.  It was John that taught me how wrong I was.  And it’s my son that’s now helping me spearhead this movement to right the wrong I have done.”

Luna got up to join her, sensing Mother’s distress and her joy.  Luna put an arm and a wing around her before speaking as well.  “When my nephew, Fred, showed up from the human world, I honestly didn’t know what to make of him.  At first, I didn’t even know why my sister was crying over this human.  And even after being informed that he was her son, and my nephew, I still didn’t know what to make of it.”  She paused and seem to straighten up a little, as if in pride.  “However, I stand before you today to say that I’m proud to have him as my nephew.  And I’m proud to know him as the man that he is today.”

My heart went out to them in their words.  It was Angelfeather’s turn to talk, so she stood up, and with one smile to me, she walked up close to Luna.  Where she too stood there standing proud.  All while the crowd was either listening intently or murmuring among themselves as if talking about what they heard.  “I am Princess Angelfeather of the Griffon Kingdom.  I’m here as a representative of the Griffon Kingdom to stand by Princesses Celestia and Luna and Prince Fred in their effort to end human slavery.  Why you might ask?  Many reasons, but one reason stands above all.  He is to be my husband.”  Now the murmuring really began to fill the auditorium.  “I am to be his beloved and humble wife.  His quest is now my own.  So, how could I see other humans as slaves if I’m married to one?”

My heart went out to her and after taking a glance over at Rarity, where she gave me the same look and an encouraging nod, I got up to stand by her.  Mother and Aunt Luna gave me a proud smile before sitting back down in their seats.  Angelfeather’s eyes met my own where I put an arm around her.  She leaned into me, putting an arm and a wing around me.  It was time for me to say something after feeling Mother’s magical influence upon my voice.  “Citizens of Equestria, The Crystal Empire, The Griffon Kingdom, and other guests.”  I started to say without really knowing what to say.  “You might have guessed, but if you don’t know already, I was born here in Equestria by my Mother Princess Celestia.  However, due to Blueblood’s actions, my mother sent me away to safety to the human world to be raised by her counterpart.  Until relatively recently, I had no clue about this world or my birth-mother.”  I paused while looking around and saw that I had the attention of most of the crowd.  “However, because of certain events in the human world, I found out about this one and my birth-mother.  I had to cross over.  I had to help this world.  I wanted to help this world prevent a civil war that the human world has already seen.”  After a sigh, and squeezing Angelfeather to me gently, I continued.  “The human’s civil war waged brother against brother breaking families apart.  Unfortunately, it’s done that here already.  And you’ve seen what hatred will drive some to do...even leaders like Shining Armor.  Is hate really worth losing family over?  I’m the product of leaving that hate behind.  And you’ve seen what it does to ponies that chose to hold onto it.”  With my peace said, Angelfeather and I turned around going back to our seat.  After sitting down that’s when I noticed Spike running up the stairs to the fire pit.

“Spike the dragon will light the fire to begin the opening ceremony,” Miss Harshwhinny announced then motioned to Spike who was now at the top of the stairs.  He took a minute to catch his breath before walking up the steps to the fire pit.  The fire was lit a few seconds later to the cheer of the crowd.  Spike took a bow of course after lighting the fire.  I just shook my head a little with a smirk at his antics.

Almost immediately afterward, music began to play.  Both Angelfeather and Rarity were leaning against me with a hand on their hips possessively.  Oddly enough, the band was a marching band that was marching in front of all the competing teams.  Which were now walking into the stadium from the open doorway across from us.  The teams consisted of mostly ponies, but I did see the griffon team along with a dragon team.  The dragon team has the tallest and biggest players and made me wonder what they weren’t competing in.  Meanwhile, I heard Rarity’s soft sigh of contentment in my ear when I gently squeezed and massaged her cutie mark.  Angelfeather, linked her fingers with mine bringing it around her waist.

As the teams made their way around the stadium, the team's flag bearers made their way to the center beginning their flag routine.  “Oh there they are,” Rarity squealed softly as she watched her sister, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo perform their routine shouting the town’s name.  Or trying to above the band.

And the opening ceremony was underway.  But the fun was just beginning.

^_^

“It’s time for the night portion of the opening ceremony,” Miss Harshwhinny announced from the center of the stadium.  Then looked up to us.  Without a word, my Mother and Aunt Luna stood up and began the transition from day tonight.  Their horns glow as they raised their hands in the air.

“This never ceases to amaze me,” I whispered to both Rarity and Angelfeather as the sun slowly lowered below the horizon.  As the moon slowly rose, the sun’s dying light painted the sky above in an array of colors.  Which pleased the crowd as they watched with “ooh’s” and “aah’s.”  Then it was night as the stars started to come out twinkling.

“And now we can start the night section of our opening ceremony,” Miss Harshwhinny announced then turned to join the teams at the edge of the stadium where they too watched.

They watched as a single crystal pony walked to the center.  A single light shined upon him.  “We’ve told you how grateful we are to be a part of Equestria again.  Now we will tell what it was like under the tyrant Sombra.”  The light turned off where there was a second delay before a group of crystal ponies was highlighted on the field.  Each one of them was glowing by evil-looking helmets and chains.  “Before our disappearance, we were his slaves.”  The whole stadium was dark, almost pitch black dark, where only the center of the stadium was lit.  Which meant we were in near pitch black darkness.

As the show continued, Rarity reached down and took my hand in hers off of her hip where she had placed it.  And guided it up her side until it brushed against the side of her breast.  Which surprised, and excited, me.  It was pitch black where we were sitting so even if Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence turned around I doubt they’d see us.  Even so, Rarity got my heart pounding in my chest when she crossed her arms over her chest and over my hand.  Which she grabbed my hand again with her lower one and encouraged my hand to slide beneath the fabric of her dress.  My fingers slid under her dress to slowly caress her naked breast.  Her breast was a perfect size and perfectly squeezable as her fingers, over mine, encouraged me to do so.  Her fingers told me to gently squeeze and massage her soft bosom.  Eagerly, I obeyed and massaged her bosom.  She hid her arousal well by resting her head against me closing her eyes.

It felt soo good to touch and fondle Rarity’s soft fur covered breast while her arms hid what I was doing.  But apparently she wasn’t the only one.  Out of the corner of my eye, Angelfeather leaned against me and turned toward me enough to bring her hand around to rub against my crotch.  A wave of heat and arousal rushed through me at her touch.  My member was already beginning to harden with Rarity.  What surprised me was why Rarity made me a special pair of undies for this particular suit.  I found out when my hardening member slipped into an upside-down fur-lined pouch.  My eyes widened, looking over to Rarity’s grinning knowing face as the pouch stretched around my shaft.  Hugging my shaft, the fur almost felt like being inside one of the girls.  It took all I had not to moan as Angelfeather massaged my shaft.

Rarity leaned up to whisper into my ear, softly enough that only I could hear.  “The fur I used was my own.  Shaven from around my own pussy.”

Holy...that’s hot!  While Angelfeather stroked me through my pants, my hand came around to grab her breast under her dress as well.  It was easy considering Angelfeather had on the same style dress.  My fingers worked against her short feathers and down to get to the skin underneath.  Because of that, she stroked me with increased pressure and speed.  Wave after wave of pleasure and heat had me closing my eyes and completely relaxing on the bench letting it wash over me.

“That’s it, Fred,” Rarity quietly whispered to me again, “fill that pouch as you would fill me.  Relax, enjoy, and let it flow from you.  Touch my bosom.  Fondle it.  Squeeze it.”

And I did.

“As you will fill me,” Angelfeather softly whispered into my other ear, “my future husband.”

Needless to say, my mind wasn’t on the opening ceremony for the rest of the night.
> Chapter Thirty Two:  The Equestria Games Part 3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the first day of the Equestria Games and today was the summer games.  Such as track for example.  Rainbow’s specific relay team wouldn’t compete until tomorrow.  So, right now Harmony and Snowflake had to wait along the sidelines and help cheer on Ponyville.  Rainbow told us she would be busy helping and coaching the other Ponyville teams.

Right now, Rarity, Angelfeather, and I were on our way to meet up with my mother, Aunt Luna, Cadence, Twilight, and the others at breakfast.  We had time because the games wouldn’t start for a couple of hours yet.  Cadence was nice enough to assign us rooms within the castle.  So, we were on our way to the dining room.

“Good morning, all,” I greeted after we walked into the dining room.  Then separating from Rarity and Angelfeather to single out Fluttershy.  She blushed, giving me a wide smile as I leaned down giving her a kiss before rubbing her baby bump.  “Morning.  How are you and our foal doing?”

“Good morning,” she said after the kiss, then put her hands over mine.  “We are fine, Fred, thank you.”

“Yeah, don’t sweat it,” Rainbow spoke up, looking over at me with a wink, “we made sure she didn’t do anything strenuous.”

Because Rainbow was sitting next to Fluttershy, I leaned over, grabbed her head, and thanked her with an exaggerated big kiss.  Finishing the kiss with a heartfelt, “Thanks, Skittles.”

Of course, she didn’t appreciate me doing that in front of everypony.  Especially when her wings snapped open.  So, she narrowed her eyes at me and gave me a tight-lipped, “You’re welcome.”  It got everypony either chuckling or giggling and set everypony in a good mood.

“Alright, leave Rainbow alone and come here and greet your mother.”

I complied and walked over to her near the head of the long table.  “Good morning, mother,” and gave her a good hug.  Then did the same to Aunt Luna, “Morning, Aunt Luna.”

“Good morrow, nephew,” Luna hugged back.

I gave Cadence a sideways hug, “Good morning, Cadence.  Any word about Shining Armor?”  That’s when I noticed the rather somber look she was sporting this morning.  Especially when she didn’t say anything at first.  Which also explained the rather saddened mood that I noticed when walking in.  My kiss with Rainbow lifted the mood a little but it came down again when I asked about Shining Armor.  I waited a couple of beats before addressing her again, “Cadence?  What is it?  I didn’t kill him, did I?”

She looked up with a small smile, putting her hand on my arm.  “No, you didn’t.”

“Cadence?  What is it?” Twilight asked from sitting next to her.  “I think all of us were worried about you when you walked in.”

Now all eyes were on her as I took a seat next to mother.  Because of the larger than usual breakfast, Cadence and the staff thought it best to go buffet style this morning.  Rarity and Angelfeather had already got their breakfast and sat down when I greeted Cadence.  The others already had theirs, so I waited on mine while seeing what’s bothering Cadence.

Cadence took a deep slow breath before speaking.  And when she did, our hearts sank.  “He woke up early this morning.  He was sitting up in the hospital bed and breathing easy when I walked in.  So, he seemed well enough to ask him about what happened.”  She paused before continuing with her head looking down at her plate.  “He tried lying to me after I asked about the incident.  And tried again after telling him about our investigation.  When I told him about how Luna got into his subconscious...he couldn’t deny the truth then.  He actually tried giving me the silent treatment after that.”  Her voice cracked a little, so Twilight put her arm around her.  “I finally got him to admit what Luna suspected.  He’s been hiding his hatred for humans all this time.  Especially for Fred and my friendship with him.”

“How far back does his hatred go, Cadence?” Twilight asked gently.

“Before our marriage,” Cadence almost whispered, her voice showing us her hurt and sorrow.  “He hid it so well that I had no clue his hatred went so deep.  And when I asked him why he didn’t tell me about it before, he said he didn’t think it would matter.  He never thought that slavery would be challenged, never thought that Celestia had a son, or that the Crystal Empire would ever have to deal with human slavery.”

“And now?” my mother asked, also as gently as she could.

“Now...our marriage is in jeopardy,” she said slowly through a couple of sniffles.  Twilight immediately hugged her.  That’s when our hearts sank.  “He...he doesn’t want the Empire to support ending slavery.  Even...even going so far...as demanding that...that...”  A few tears fell from her face, softly crying, then turned to hug Twilight.  No one really knew what to say.  It took a minute for Cadence to settle before going on.  “He demanded that Fred, Celestia, Luna, and the rest of you girls leave simply because they are in a relationship with Fred.”

“Me as well?” Twilight’s voice told us the many emotions that she was feeling.  Mostly shock and disbelief.

“He wanted...to lock you into your room until he could...talk...to you.  Convince you not to see Fred again.”  I didn’t like the scared tone in Cadence's voice when she said that.  It made my blood boil all over again.  

Twilight sat there in total shock and it showed in her eyes as she looked around the room.  “I don’t believe it.”

“Are you saying what I think you are?”

“She is Rainbow,” I put in, my voice as hard as the look on my face. “Brainwashing basically.  Naturally, he won’t call it that.  He’ll call it ‘Waking up to the truth’ or ‘re-education’ or simply ‘Convincing her.’  No matter what it’s called, it’s still the same thing.”

“My word,” Rarity's soft shocked voice carried the tone of everypony in the room.

Cadence spoke through quiet sniffles as she and Twilight hugged one another.  “He’s...not the...stallion...I fell in love with.  He’s walking down a path...that I can’t follow.”

“I understand, Cadence,” AJ spoke softly, her voice filled with sorrow and understanding.  Such was also written on her face as she looked over, sitting back in her seat.  “As everypony knows, Granny has left the farm.  Choosing to hang onto her hate and separate the family.”

Pinkie put her arm around AJ as she spoke up, her voice also filled with sorrow.  “My parents almost broke up over it.”

“Have you told Night Light or Velvet yet?” my mother asked.

“Not yet,” Cadence sniffed with a shake of her head.  “I was going to tell them that he was awake after breakfast.  But...”

“You’re also afraid to tell them because of this new revelation,” Luna finished where Cadence nodded her head.

“Cadence,” Twilight spoke softly then pulled back, holding Cadence by her arms, and looked at her firmly, “they need to know.”

“But, Twilight,” there was caution in Cadence’s voice as she protested, “what if they agree with him?”

“I might not know what my father truly feels about him,” Twilight said to her then smirked a little.  “But I do know how my mother feels about him.  I can say with all confidence that you don’t have to worry about my mother.”  That’s true considering the rather intimate greeting we had.  I had to grin when Twilight said, “And my mother can keep my father in line.  You can trust me on that one.”  Cadence didn’t say anything, just nodded slowly in response.

“Excuse me, but I have a question,” Harmony spoke up, even slightly raised her hand as if in class.  Everypony looked at her.  “If I understand correctly, Shining Armor would be in control of the guards, right?”  Almost everypony nodded at that.  “Then can I ask is it a really good idea for him to still be in charge of the guards when he wants to lock up his own sister in a room and brainwash her?”  

My eyes locked with Harmony’s as some disturbing thoughts came to mind.  “She has a point,” I said softly, almost to myself, but loud enough for them to hear.

“Oh dear, surely he wouldn’t take it that far.”

“I’d like to think not, Fluttershy,” I told her before a sigh, “but...”

“I’ve seen into his subconscious,” Luna’s voice was soft but deadly serious.  “He’s capable and knowing what we now understand and wants plus what he’s already done…”  Luna looked over at Cadence with firm eyes and somber voice, “I’m afraid that he might command the guards into unethical actions.”

I watched both Cadence and Twilight look over at Luna with horror on their faces.

“Might I suggest that both you and Twilight take Velvet and Night Light to see him, talk with him, and then discuss appropriate precautions?”  

“Alright, Aunty Celestia.”  I barely heard Cadence’s voice as she stood up with Twilight and then left the room with her.

It was after they left that I addressed the girls.  “I want you to promise me something.”

“What is it, sugarcube?”

“Don’t go see Shining Armor alone.  And be suspicious of any guards that ask you to go with them for any reason.”  I made sure they understood that I was being deadly serious.  I looked at each one until they agreed.  It was Fluttershy that I was worried about the most due to her pregnancy.  And I wasn’t sure if I could control myself if he hurt her.  Heck, I wasn’t sure if I wanted to control myself if he hurt her.  And that was the scary part.  I wasn’t worried about Philomena.  She’s a phoenix and can quite literally burn her way out of any situation.  Nor was I worried about Pinkie or Rainbow.  They can handle themselves.  I was, however, worried about Angelfeather’s safety.

^_^

After that, breakfast lasted just long enough for me to get a quick bite to eat and that was it.  We pretty much went our own way after that.  After I wished them all good luck and told them to watch out for each other, cautioning them again.  And then Rarity, Angelfeather, Mother, and I went to the royal box at the stadium to watch the games.  This time, though, all four of us were on the front bench.  I was seated between Rarity and Angelfeather with Mother next to Rarity.

“That turned out to be a rather somber breakfast,” Rarity’s voice told me that she was complaining only a little.  “And took a darker turn than expected.”  Rarity squeezed my hand, which was around her, a little as she spoke.  Like last night, she and Angelfeather had put my arms around them.

“As Luna would say, ‘Indeed.’  I did not expect it to go that way either,” my mother sighed.  “And all this is, at least partly, my fault for encouraging all that hateful teaching for all those years.”  Rarity was going to protest, but Mother raised a hand and looked at her with a small gentle smile.  “No, Rarity.  It is partly my fault.  One that I’m trying to correct with the hopes that I’m not too late.  But I fear that I’m too late for some.”

No one really knew what to say at that.  So, things went quiet as we watched the games below.  Today was track day, so there were straight dash runs, pole vaults, and other similar games.  Most of the contestants were earth ponies.

“I noticed that the pegasi and griffons in today’s are participating,” I mentioned aloud to my mother.  “I gather that’s the reason why their wings are tied behind their backs?”

“Correct, my sunshine boy.  If any flying species wants to participate in a non-flying game, that’s the condition.  In like manner, if a unicorn wants to participate in a non-magical game then a suppressor ring is placed on their horns.”

As my eyes watched the stadium, one particular unicorn got my attention.  He was a lanky looking stallion with a suppressor ring over his horn that was going for the pole vault.  He got my attention at first because he didn’t look like the type that would be good at it.  What got me scrutinizing him was when his body went farther and hung in the air longer than should be normal.

“Mother?  You think that unicorn on the pole vault is being magically manipulated?”

“Let’s see.”  She went silent for a few seconds looking at the lanky unicorn intently.  Then hummed softly, turned her head toward the crowd, and looked down at an area.  “You have a good eye, my sunshine boy.  That unicorn was being lifted by magic but from the crowd.”  She stood up, lifting her hand toward somepony in the crowd, “Let’s see what they have to say about it.”  More and more ponies in the crowd started to murmur as the stallion unicorn started floating up from the crowd.  And right up to my mother.  Where he looked a little sheepish.

“Hi, princess.”

“Your highness?” Harshwhinny called out from directly below us.

Mother stood up, walked over to the edge, and dangled the stallion over the two-story drop.  “This stallion and the pole vaulter are to be banned from the games for cheating.”

“Understood, your highness,” right after Harshwhinny said that Mother let him drop with a loud “AAH.”  Only to be caught by the security guards down below.

“Really Celestia, I think you enjoyed that,” Rarity giggled and had me chuckling at Mother’s smile.  

She had us all blushing when she sat down and winked, “About as much fun as you three did last night with all your fondling each other in the darkness.”

“Oh, you noticed?” Rarity was beet red, along with Angelfeather and I.  

“Noticed and heard,” Celestia grinned at us.

“Well this is awkward,” was my stupid response as well as an awkward look to her.  Angelfeather was the wise one and kept quiet.

“I have no regrets,” Rarity finally said in a huff that was part serious and part silly.  Then to my surprise, she grabbed my hand, raised it up, and slapped it on her breast before crossing her arms over my arm to hide it from public view.  She was wearing the same dress as yesterday as well.  

To add to the slight silliness, I couldn’t help but rapidly squeeze, let go, and squeeze her breast again.  “Beautifully plump, firm, and squishy.”  In response, Rarity turned and kissed me with a happy hum.

Angelfeather was wise.  She kept quiet and simply kept my arm around her waist with her fingers were linked with mine.  After that, the mood was light and we were having fun with Rarity and I teasing one another.  What brought the mood down was after the games broke for lunch.  One guard told us that Cadence wanted to meet us in the dining room.  That told us that their talk with Shining Armor was done.

^_^

When we walked into the dining room, I could tell that it didn’t go well simply due to the looks on their faces.  Luna was still asleep, so she wasn’t there.  Rainbow and the other girls were already there, so Mother, Rarity, Angelfeather, and I were the last ones in.  Velvet and Night Light were there as well.  With all eyes on us, my heart went out to Cadence and Twilight.  So, I gently untangled myself from Rarity and Angelfeather, walked over between Cadence and Twilight, and put one hand on each of their shoulders.

“Twilight?  Cadence?”  Leaning down I gently gave a kiss on Twilight’s cheek.  “I gather it didn’t go well?”

“They were going to wait for you before telling us, sugarcube.”

“We went to see our son,” Night Light went first with his voice filled with a father’s remorse.  “Even with Twilight and Cadence telling us what he said, it was still unbelievable.  Whether or not we’re for or against slavery, it is simply inexcusable to do anything remotely to Twilight as what Shining suggested.  One thing I thought we instilled in him was family was everything.  You don’t go against family.  Ever.”

Velvet simply leaned against him with tears slowly falling down her cheeks.

“He even said it to my face,” Twilight’s voice was quiet and filled with complete and utter shock.  “He said it to my face.  That Emmit’s father had corrupted Celestia and that Fred has corrupted me.  He even said that he was surprised that I had survived going into and returning from the human world.”

“An argument ensued about her going into the human world and making friends with your counterparts,” Cadence said while looking at the other girls one at a time.  “You can imagine how that went.”

“Our son has changed,” Velvet said between quiet sobs.

“Changed too much for me,” Cadence whispered as a couple of tears fell from her eyes as well.  “I told him that if he continued to feel that way and continued to work against the greater good of not only the Crystal Empire but Equestria as well, then...then...”

She didn’t need to say it.  We all knew what she meant.  Leaning down I gently put my cheek against hers, whispering, “Sorry, Cadence.”

“Not your fault, Fred,” she whispered back, rubbing her cheek against mine, thankful for the comfort.

After another small smile to her, I moved behind Twilight and wrapped my arms around her, resting my head on hers.  She put her arms over mine as if to make sure I wouldn’t leave as she hugged herself.

“He actually said, that would be fine with him,” Night Light finished Cadence's sentence.  “That if she didn’t change, if Twilight won’t change, and even if his own parents don’t change, then he would divorce her.  And then disown us as parents.”  His voice got louder and harder as his anger started rising.  Not that I blame him any.  My own anger was rising as well.

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy whispered her shock that was echoed on the faces of the others.

“That no good for nothin’...”

“Please tell me we can kick his tail,” Rainbow stood up, pounding her fists onto the table making the plates, and glasses, jump a little.

Cadence raised a hand for calm before she spoke.  There was deep sorrow in her voice, “As a princess of the Crystal Empire I must be prepared to deal with all potential threats to the Empire.”  She paused as if in shock with what she was about to say.  “Even if it’s...my own husband.”

“So what then?” Harmony asked gently.

“I’m giving him one last chance to change his mind...or...” she paused to steel herself before finishing, “or...it’s the end of our relationship and his position as captain.”

And that was that.  Cadence just threw down the gauntlet.  She’s giving him one last chance to change.  No matter how I felt about him, I sincerely hoped he did.  If only for Cadence’s sake.  She genuinely loves him, but with the line drawn, it would practically devastate her to actually go through the divorce.  Never in a million years would I thought that this trip would have come to this.  And even though Cadence said it wasn’t my fault and even though I knew it in my head that it wasn’t my fault, I still felt partially responsible if only because I was the object of his hatred.

Needless to say, lunch was a quiet affair after that.  And after lunch Twilight thought it a good idea to stay with Cadence during the rest of today’s games.  During lunch, I could see Pinkie’s gears turning in her head trying to find a way to cheer Cadence up.  But if I knew the girls, they would gently tell her that a party wasn’t a good idea for this type of situation.  Although, well-meaning.  

Mother’s mood soured a little more and stayed that way throughout the rest of the day.  She still felt at least partly responsible and I guess by all technicalities she is because of the hatred she pushed all those years ago.  I just hoped that all of Equestria would look at her example and follow it.  After lunch, there was an opportunity for me to tell her just that.  It helped a little and she gave me a smile hugging me to her telling me how much she loved me and was proud of me.

The rest of the day was uneventful.  The games went along just fine, although we couldn’t really enjoy it as much as we wanted.  We all did our best to cheer up my mother and Cadence for the rest of the day.

Little did we know that the very next day would be the day everything changed between Shining Armor and Cadence.

^_^

(Next day)

We slept in two groups last night.  Harmony, Rainbow, AJ, and Pinkie took one room.  Angelfeather, Rarity, Fluttershy, Twilight, and I were in the one next door.  All five of us couldn’t take one bed, so another one was pulled in, so Rarity and Angelfeather took that one.  They discussed it and decided that Twilight and Fluttershy should sleep with me.  Mainly Twilight because she was Shining’s brother and needed my comfort.  Fluttershy, simply because she was pregnant.  Very pregnant.  My guess would be only about two or so months away.  I didn’t want anything to happen to any of the girls, but I have to admit that Fluttershy’s safety was first on my mind.

I woke up first that morning and the peaceful look on Twilight’s sleeping face was the opposite of the turmoil that went through her mind the day before.  I had hopes that, at least at night, her mind could retreat to pleasant dreams.  Fluttershy, meanwhile, had a content smile on her face with her head resting on my chest.  Lifting my head up, I noticed that Rarity and Angelfeather were resting peacefully.

Fluttershy was the first one of the girls to wake up a short time later.  After a yawn and a small stretch, she looked up at me with a smile showing her contentment.  With a gentle stroke of her hair, she leaned up giving me a soft morning kiss.  Of course, that smile all but disappeared when she looked over at Twilight.  I looked over as well while my hand stroked her hair and back.

“I can’t imagine how she feels,” Fluttershy whispered into my ear, “knowing what her own brother wants to do to her.”

I slowly nodded, “I can’t imagine the techniques ponies can use here to do it with.  Even in the human world, it can be done even without magic.  I tremble at the idea of using magic to do it.”

“Just like Granny, her brother is holding onto that hatred and tearing his family apart.”  Twilight groaned in complaint at our whispering and wiggled to get more comfortable against me.  I did what I could to comfort her and rubbing her back while humming a little seemed to help.  

Suddenly, Fluttershy turned my head to her, mouthed the word “bathroom,” and quickly, but as quietly as she could, got out of bed heading toward the bathroom.  Holding her protruding belly the whole way she had the cutest little quick walk.  That reminded me of one important thing that my father ever told me.  Never get between a pregnant woman and a bathroom door.  I couldn’t help but grin at that thought while watching Fluttershy quickly walk herself into the bathroom as her tail swished from side to side behind her.  It shouldn’t have been a little funny, but it was.

While Fluttershy was in the bathroom, sunlight from the rising sun shined through the window into the room.  Because the ceiling was painted white, the morning light lit up the room like a light bulb.  Twilight complained again with another groan but woke up anyway.  Her eyes fluttered open then looked up to me.  “Good morning,” her greeting was soft after she took a quick look over at Rarity and Angelfeather noticing that they were still asleep.

Leaning my head down, I gave her a light kiss, “Morning, Twilight.  How are you feeling?”

She didn’t say anything right off, just looked past me to the wall in thought before finally telling me, “I’m not sure what I’m feeling.  It’s such a shock.”

“I can tell,” I whispered, kissing her forehead at the base of her horn, “and you know that the other girls, my mother, Aunt Luna, Cadence, and I are all here for you.”

Her smile was small but thankful.  “I know they are.  But I’m still processing it.  It’s like he just changed overnight.”

“It does seem that way doesn’t, darling?” we heard from Rarity as we saw her now facing us.  Now awake, she had the same somber look on her face as she did at dinner last night.  While looking at Rarity, I felt a single tear fall from Twilight’s face.  “I always thought of your brother as a very honorable stallion.  I’m ashamed to say that I might have felt the same before Fred came into our lives.  There’s always hope, Twilight.”

“I hope so, Rarity,” Twilight buried her face against my neck wrapping her arms under my head, “I hope so.”

^_^

(one hour later, castle’s dining room)

Everypony was at breakfast, almost everypony.

“Hey, stud?  Didn’t you say that Twilight and Fluttershy would join us a little later?”

The fork paused halfway to my mouth while I looked around and not seeing Twilight and Fluttershy with me.  “Yeah.  That’s what they said.”  My hand slowly lowered the fork while looking at Pinkie’s face.  Her hair wasn’t fluffy like it usually was, but straight as if it was wet.

“I think they’re in trouble, Fred,” her voice was soft and filled with worry, “my Pinkie sense is going off.”

Fear gripped my heart as my eyes snapped over to Cadence.

“Tartarus, he better not have done anything,” AJ’s angry voice held only a fraction of the anger that I was feeling.

“I told the guards to not obey any orders from Shining Armor yesterday,” Cadence told us, her eyes holding horror and shock in them.  She quickly stood up with me, quickly stepping over to the door and opening it.  Turning to the guard on the right she grabbed his head forcing it to her, “Where are Twilight and Fluttershy?”

The stallion’s look on his face was shock and even fear due to the intensity of the look she was giving him.  Mine too as I stood behind her with a glare of my own.  At first, it appeared that he didn’t know what to say, just stared at her.  He was brought out of it when she yelled at him, “WHERE?”

“I was simply t-told to tell t-them that M-Miss Harshwhinny wanted to see them,” he said as not only his voice, but his body shook as well.  He was nervous, as he should be.

“Where did you send them?”

His eyes snapped to me.  “I was ordered to tell them that she wanted to meet them at the edge of the field in the stadium.”  There was a pause as what he said ran through our minds.  But I thought of something first.

“They might have been taken to a second location,” I muttered in thought.  Then looked at Cadence, “Do you have a way to find them?”

“I don’t know about Fluttershy,” Cadence looked up at me in thought, “but when Twilight was very young I used a tracer spell to find her when I was babysitting her.”  She closed her eyes for a second, using her magic to light up her horn, and activating the tracer spell.  It took a few seconds for the spell to work and it was obvious when she figured out where they were.  Her eyes snapped open and looked at me in horror, “There’s a secret room beneath the Captain’s Office for high profile or dangerous suspects.  That’s where they are.”

Fear had a vice grip around my heart as I looked at Cadence with a dangerous and angry red tint to everything I saw.  “Can you teleport us there?”  I probably had a face to match the anger I was feeling.  

“I can get us inside the Captain’s office,” her voice was trembling with worry and near panic.

“Hey, take us with you,” I barely heard Rainbow’s voice, or the sound of moving chairs, over the pounding of my own heart.

I took Cadence’s head in my hands, “I can get us in, just get me in the office.  Once there stand back because I’ll use my Ittou Shura to rip everything apart.”

She nodded and concentrated on her magic to teleport us from the dining room.

^_^

I know we left everypony else behind when we disappeared and would get an earful about it later.  But right now there was only one thought in my mind as Cadence and I suddenly popped into the Captain’s Office.  It wasn’t empty either but had two high ranking guards there that were relaxing in a couple of chairs.  Were being the proper past tense word because their attention was immediately upon us after we appeared.

Then all hell broke loose.

At the same time that Cadence backed up and I went into the Ittou Shura, the two guards also took action.  As magic and fire swirled around me, the stallion guard put up a shield around both him and the mare guard.  The female guard screamed out a battle cry going for a basic magical blast attack.  But Cadence saw it coming, put up her own shield around me, and deflected the blast up through the ceiling.  “Get out of MY WAY.”  The stallion’s eyes went wide as I screamed out and dashed toward him as I did with Shining Armor.  I wanted to go for the stallion first.  His shield was nothing compared to Shining’s, so it didn’t stand a chance against my punch and shattered instantly.  My momentum carried me through his shield hitting him in the chest, into and through the back wall to land on the ground a good number of yards away.  The stallion didn’t have much of a chance to cry out in pain from the collapse of his shield before my fist hit his chest.  I never wanted to hit women, or mares in this case, and luckily for me, I didn’t have to.  Cadence teleported the mare over to her and put a magical suppressor ring over her horn before I had a chance to get to her.

Now with the two guards out of the way, it was my turn to rip up the floor.  Or at least a portion of it.  My eyes spotted a trapdoor underneath the desk and with one wave of my hand, the desk went flying in one direction.  A wave of my other hand had the trapdoor flying in the opposite direction. 

Immediately I heard muffled shouts coming from down below.  I couldn’t quite make out exactly what was being said, but I did hear Twilight’s shout of alarm.  More than likely shouting at her brother.  “Cadence, let’s go,” I shouted to her then jumped down the small elevator shaft not even bothering to wait for her.  It was about fifteen feet or so to the bottom of the shaft where I put up my shield, so I wouldn’t hurt myself after crashing through the elevator.  The elevator itself reminded me of a large dumb waiter because it was all wood.  Even the doors.

Which meant that after my rough landing, it was easy to use my magic to rip the doors off their hinges sending them across the room.

“Please, don’t hurt my foal,” my ears picked up Fluttershy’s plea.

Twilight started to plea until she shouted in alarm when the elevator doors went flying in front of her, “You’re my big brother don’t do thi-Aaahhh.”

Shining Armor was barely standing, so when the door flew by in front of him it startled him into tripping over his own hooves sending him to the floor.  He didn’t stay there though and began to get back up.  “That foal is a bastard,” Shining Armor coughed as he stood back up, “and shouldn’t exist.”  His short monologue gave me the opportunity to run up and get between him and the girls.  

All I could see was red as his eyes and mine met as magic and fire continued swirling around me.

“Fred!” Fluttershy’s happy voice hit my ears.

“Please, don’t kill him!” I heard Twilight plea then a soft pop of magic behind me.  “Cadence!”

“Please Shiny, stop this,” Cadence pleaded and I could tell that she was crying due to the sound of her voice.

“NO, that bastard of this human,” he growled pointing to me while looking at Cadence and activating his magic, “needs to be destroyed.”

“NO!” Fluttershy cried out in horror.

I didn’t waste any time after he said that.  He needed to be stopped immediately.  And with Twilight’s plea banging around in my head there was only one course of action that I could take.  In one swift movement, I body-slammed him into the opposite wall.  He cried out in pain as his body impacted the wall and I couldn’t take the chance that he would recover, so I punched him in the face to disorient him.  It did the trick and his body went almost fully limp, so I focused all my magic from around me into my arms.  With one I placed my hand against his head to keep it firmly against the wall.  The other I grabbed his horn.

“NO!” he cried out then screamed as my hand wrenched on his horn.  “I’LL KILL YOU!” he tried pulling my arms away, but it didn’t help him.

“You won’t harm my FAMILY!”  At the last word, I put all my effort into one final pull.  Shining screamed his lungs out as magical sparks leaped from his horn with one final intense crack as it snapped in two.  When his horn snapped there was a wave of magical backlash that pushed me back, almost making me stumble.  Shining continued screaming in pain as he held his head.  Blood seeped from between his fingers, tears fell from his eyes, as he doubled over screaming from the pain.

Turning around to face the girls, I tossed the other half of his horn on the ground dissipating my magic.  My eyes met theirs amid Shining’s continued screaming and crying.  Cadence turned to the girls, putting one hand on Twilight’s shoulder and the other on Fluttershy’s.  “Go with Fred,” she told them igniting her horn to teleport us, “I’ll take care of Shining Armor.”  A second later, Twilight, Fluttershy, and I found ourselves back in the Captain’s Office.

Fluttershy immediately stepped up to me putting her arms around me, burying her head in my chest and started crying.  Resting my head on hers, I put my arms around her.  “You’re safe now, he can’t hurt you,” I whispered to her.  Cadence must have put up a soundproof area around them because we couldn’t hear Shining’s screams anymore.  My eyes met Twilight’s and even though she had tears in her eyes she also mouthed “Thank you” to me before stepping up and hugging Fluttershy as well.

“He was...was...”

Twilight gently shushed her, “It’s alright, Fluttershy.  Fred’s here.  My brother can’t hurt you.”

My ears picked up a whoosh of air a few seconds later.  Rainbow landed just outside and walked in up to us.  Worry was on her face which turned to relief after she spotted us.  “Guys,” she ran up to us, “you’re ok.”

“We’re ok, Rainbow,” Twilight sniffed, then smiled over at Rainbow.  Then stepped back, “Rainbow, please go with Fred and Fluttershy while I stay with Cadence as we take care of my brother.”

Rainbow blinked, “Sure, Twilight, but what happened?”  She then looked over at me, her face showing that she was a little miffed at me, “You left so suddenly.”

“Sorry, Rainbow,” I said to her.  And still holding Fluttershy, I urged her toward Rainbow and the door, “Come on, Fluttershy.  Let’s get you and our foal away from here.”

“Alright,” Fluttershy said through her crying and hiccups.  Rainbow put her arm around Fluttershy as she took her other side as we left the Captain’s Office.  We met my mother, Aunt Luna, and the rest of the girls outside.

“Nephew,” Aunt Luna ran up to us.

“Son, Fluttershy,” Mother ran up putting her arms, and wings around us.  “Is everypony alright?”

The other girls came running up as well as Aunt Luna hugged Fluttershy and I from the side.

“Fluttershy is shaken up, so while we go with the others could you and Aunt Luna help Twilight and Cadence with Shining Armor?”

“Of course, nephew.”

Mother leaned over and kissed my forehead, “We will go on now.”

^_^

Fluttershy, the girls, and I got back to one of the guest rooms where Fluttershy was surrounded by the girls.  Meanwhile, I took a seat on the edge of the bed and finally took a calming deep breath.  Now that Fluttershy was safe again, it was time to calm my nerves.  Not only from the thoughts of her, and our foals, death, but also from the massive use of magic.  At least I didn’t pass out this time.

Philomena and Harmony both walked over to me, sitting on the edge of the bed on either side of me.  Each one putting an arm around me as the girls began talking.

“He wanted to what now?”

“It’s true, Applejack.  He wanted to murder our foal.”  They urged Fluttershy to sit down in one of the chairs, which she did with the rest of them either sitting down or standing around her.  

Pinkie stood behind Fluttershy and gently hugged her from behind, comforting her.  

“My stars,” was Rarity’s quiet shocked response.

“Tarnation, I never thought he would take it that far.”

Rainbow looked over at me with anger etched on her face, “You kicked his butt didn’t you?”

“In a sense, Rainbow,” my voice shook slightly with my body.  Both Philomena and Harmony hugging me from each side to help calm me down.  

“He broke his horn, so he can’t use magic again,” Fluttershy finished for me.

“Whoa!”

“Twilight asked me not to kill him after he threatened to kill our foal.  That was the sensible thing to do without killing him.”  My eyes met theirs one after another.  Each one might have been initially shocked but each one looked at me with at least some understanding.  “He could still be a threat if he can get more of the guards on his side.  He might not be able to use his magic anymore, but he still has hands to use.  Swords and knives to use with them.”

“So it all depends on what Cadence and Twilight do with him then?”

“Correct, Rainbow,” I said to her.

“Well considering what he wanted to do, I doubt that he’ll see the light of day anytime soon,” AJ commented with a huff, crossing her arms under her breasts.  “Unfortunately, I think their marriage is over because of this.”

I agreed, saying, “Once again it rips another family apart.”  Because my body had all but stopped shaking, I put my arms around Philomena and Harmony.

^_^

About an hour later, Cadence sent word for me to come see her, Twilight, Mother, Aunt Luna, Velvet, and Night Light down in the dungeons below the castle.  I made my way there after telling the girls to continue watching over Fluttershy.  I was cautious to follow the guard at first, but she led me right to them into the dungeons below then dismissed herself.

It was Velvet that saw me first as I approached them while they watched Shining Armor from his cell.  I could hear him crying as I walked up.  “Fred!” Velvet greeted me first as I walked up, letting go of Night Light, stepping up to me, and hugging me.  “Thank you for sparing my son.”  I hugged her back as Night Light stepped up as well.

“Yes, thank you,” Velvet stepped back letting Night Light shake my hand.

“You’re welcome.  After all, it was Twilight that asked me to spare his life, so taking his horn was the only other option to keep him from murdering my child and harming either of them.”  After firmly shaking his hand, I turned toward Mother, Aunt Luna, and Twilight.

Shining Armor was sitting down on a basic wooden bench up against the far crystal wall.  The bars were made out of metal, but were probably enchanted against escapes, magic, and who knows what else.  Twilight looked up at me with a grateful small smile as my arm went around her shoulders.

Cadence was beside me and looked up at me with deep sorrow in her eyes.  “It’s over between us, Fred.  I’m going to proceed with the divorce papers as soon as we’re done here.”  I gently put a hand on her shoulder, my eyes showing remorse for what she had to do.

“You!” Shining Armor growled from inside his cell, lifted up his head, and glared at me with all the hatred that was in his heart.  “You took everything away from me.  Even my magic.”

“It was either your magic or your life,” my own voice was firm as I spoke to him.  Narrowing my eyes at him, making sure he knew how serious I was.  “And because Twilight asked for your life, taking your magic was the only other choice.  However, listen and listen very closely.  I could have killed you.  And if you come after either one of the girls again and or try to kill my foal...”  Stepping up to the bars I let go of Twilight and raised my finger to make sure he understood my point.  “I don’t care how much they plea for your life, I will kill you next time.  But as far as taking everything else away from you...you did that yourself.”  With a sigh, I stepped back and put my arm around Twilight again.  “The world is changing, Shining Armor.  You can either let go of your hatred or forever get lost in its darkness.  The choice is yours.”

“You filthy vermin!” he growled at me again.  “Corrupting everypony around you,” he spat at me, but it didn’t get past the bars.

“Please son, listen to him,” Night Light pleaded to Shining Armor while holding a softly crying Velvet in his arms.

“Don’t call me son,” Shining Armor snapped at him, while his eyes shined with disgust as he looked up at his father.  “You even thanked that filthy vermin of a human for doing this to me.”

“I asked him to spare your life, brother,” Twilight’s voice shook as she tried shouting at him, but came out softer than she intended.  “And I am grateful that he spared your life.  Your still my brother-”

“Not anymore, dear sister,” he glared at Twilight as she too was crying softly.  “He’s corrupted you...all of you, can’t you see that?  He’s nothing more than an animal to be put down like all humans.”  His eyes glared at his parents once again, “And you aren’t my parents anymore.  Not since you ha-”

“Sleep,” Aunt Luna said quietly and used her magic to gently put Shining Armor to sleep.  She sighed, shaking her head, and lowered her arm to her side.  “That will be quite enough of that for now.”  Shining Armor slumped back down onto the bench fast asleep.  Which left the only sound heard was Twilight and Velvet crying.  Twilight turned toward me and looked up at me.

“You really meant what you said?”

“About killing him next time?” I asked as she nodded her head.  So, I gently took her head in my hands.  “Twilight.  Your safety and the safety of all the girls and my foal is, and always will be, my top priority.  No one, and I mean no one, threatens you, the girls, or the life of my foal.  So, yes, I meant what I said.  But I also hope that I never have to.”  She didn’t respond right off just looked up at me with horror and uncertainty in her eyes.  “Understand?”  I tried telling her as gently, but firmly, as I knew how.

“I..”

I heard hoofsteps behind me and looked to see Night Light walk up.  “Twilight.  He’s right.”

“But-”

“Twilight,” he interrupted by putting his finger on her lips to silence her.  “Even though he’s my son, even though I love him more than my own life, and even though I want him to live.  I also can’t let him go around destroying other lives, no matter whose they are or what species they are.  I can’t fault Fred if he has to do what he has to in order to save his child’s life.  Because as a father, he wants the same for his child as I do for you or Shining Armor.”

As Twilight’s mouth open and shut like a fish out of water, Cadence slowly turned, walked over to Twilight, and gently hugged her.  Night Light and I stepped back as Cadence turned Twilight away from the cell, saying quietly, “Come on, Twilight.  Let’s go talk.”  And then led her away from us and the cell back down the crystal hallway.

Once they were gone, Aunt Luna walked up to me and put her arm and a wing around me.  “We are proud of how you handled this, Nephew.”  I smiled back at her in appreciation.  Mother walked up on the other side of me, also putting an arm and a wing around.  “And we understand that in the future he might need to be stopped.”

“I’ve had to do just that in the past, my sunshine boy,” Mother added softly, gently putting her head against mine.  “I hope that you never had to experience it.”

“So do I, Mother.  So do I.”

^_^

Aunt Luna dismissed herself to go sleep, so it was just Mother and I on our way back to the girls.  One thing that I hadn’t thought of was what Spike was going to be told about all this.  Or if he is told, how he would react to it all.  I didn’t know that answer would come right after walking into the room again.

“You broke his horn?”  Spike was on me a second after Mother and I walked through the door.  He was flame snorting mad too.  Evident by the flames that he snorted out of his nostrils as he glared up at me.

I simply shrugged at him, stepped aside, and walked over and behind the chair that Fluttershy was still sitting in.  “It was either that or kill him.  And Twilight asked me not to kill him, so that was the only other choice.  Even now he can still be a threat.  Cadence and I had to fight off two guards just to rescue Fluttershy and Twilight.  So, let me ask you something, Spike.”  I looked at him with narrowed eyes as I leaned over wrapping my arms gently around Fluttershy.  “If somepony, or someone, had Rarity and Sweetie Belle captive threatening to murder them.  What actions would you take to protect them?”

“I’d burn them to...a...crisp,” as he answered his voice got softer as his mind began to understand.  The fire in his eyes that was there before was all but gone now.  He sighed, crossing his arms over his chest while looking over at me a little sheepishly.  “Ok, I get it.”

“Right now, he’s still alive, Spike,” I said to him.  “I had every right to kill him to keep Fluttershy and our foal alive.  But I didn’t because Twilight asked me not to.  It’s over between Cadence and Shining Armor.  And if I had to guess I’d say that he won’t see the light of day anytime soon.  One charge of attempted murder and conspiracy would be the least of the charges against him.”  Fluttershy held onto my arms, gently rubbing her head against them while I spoke.  The rest of the girls were either on the bed or in chairs around the room.  With a sigh, I leaned my head down and rested it on Fluttershy’s.  “Luna had to put him to sleep to stop his hateful ranting.  He even said that Twilight wasn’t his sister anymore, nor was his parents his parents anymore as well.  He’s completely separated himself from his own family.”

“Tarnation,” AJ cursed softly as she sat on the edge of the foot of the bed.  “He’s worse than Granny.”

Spike was speechless as he just blinked off into the distance while his mind tried to comprehend it all.

“Not to be inconsiderate to what’s going on, but how is this going to affect the games today?”

“That’s right, Harmony!  Our relay team is supposed to compete today,” Rainbow echoed her as she stood up, looking over at my mother.

“Cadence and Twilight are talking about what happened now, so I really don’t know.  Nor do I know where they are either,” Mother said quietly as she stood behind Fluttershy’s chair next to me.  “What you can do is tell Miss Harshwhinny what happened and ask her to find out what Cadence wants to do.”

Rainbow saluted, “Right away,” then immediately got up and ran out of the room.

“Do you know what will happen?”

“My guess is, Miss Pie, is that Cadence will halt the games for today.  Because of Shining’s actions, there is much that she has to take care of,” Mother replied with a somber tone to her voice.  “I’m just sorry that I pushed hatred for humans all those years ago.  If I hadn’t maybe Shining Armor wouldn’t be this hateful today.”

No one said anything as I leaned up against my mother.  She squeezed me a little tighter, thankful for the comfort.
> Chapter Thirty Three:  The Equestria Games Part 4
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow walked in along with Miss Harshwhinny a bit later.  The only ones that weren’t in the room were Aunt Luna as she was sleeping, Cadence because she was off getting divorced, and Twilight.  And Spike went to be with the Crusaders.  Because Twilight didn’t show up, I had guessed that she wanted to be alone to think.  Not that I blamed her any.  Harshwhinny was in a typical white button-down blouse with a knee-length flared black skirt as she walked in.  Rainbow walked in behind her wearing her usual blue sports bra and shorts.  I’d swear Rainbow would go around naked if she could.

“Princess Celestia,” Harshwhinny bowed her head respectfully to my mother, “after speaking to Princess Cadence she has requested that the games be postponed until tomorrow.”

“Very well, thank you, Miss Harshwhinny,” Mother said in response from her place behind the chair I was sitting in.  Fluttershy was now curled up in my lap with my arms around her with her head resting on my chest.  Since Mother and I came back to the room, Fluttershy hasn’t left my lap since she wanted to be there.  Heck, I don’t mind.  But she was really shaken up by what happened.

After telling us the news, Harshwhinny gave us all a nod then turned and left the room.

Rainbow walked up to the chair we were in and knelt down with her hands on the armrest.  “How are you doing, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy lifted her head off my chest giving her a small smile.  “I’m alright, Rainbow,” she said softly in her usual tone of voice.  “I just want to be close to Fred for a little while.”

Rainbow winked up at me with a girlish chuckle before grinning at Fluttershy, “Can’t blame you for that.”  It was good to hear Fluttershy giggle at that.

“Did Cadence say anything else, Miss Dash?”

Rainbow stood up to face her, “Yes, princess.  She said for us to stay here that she’ll be here soon.”

“After she has Shining Armor sign the divorce papers probably.”

“More than likely that is the case Miss Harmony,” Mother agreed nodding to Harmony as she sat on the edge of the bed next to Philomena, Rarity, and Angelfeather.  “So, we wait.”

^_^

Cadence came shambling in a little bit later.  The neat look of her one-piece sleeveless pink dress was in stark contrast to the ragged look of her hair that matched the look on her face.  That look had us waiting for what she would say.  However, she didn’t say anything immediately.  She simply walked in the door, spotted me, walked over to my chair, and climbed up onto the armrest to lean against me.  Her arms wrapped around my neck with her head resting gently on her arms.  Fluttershy, seeing what Cadence was going to do, moved slightly to the side to make room and resting her head on my shoulder.  Now with one arm free, I let go of Fluttershy to now hold Cadence as well.  

I was a little surprised that my arm was around Cadence right now.  Also surprised that she sought me out right after supposedly finalizing her divorce.  Which obviously had a tremendous impact on her.  She was crying as I held her, tears falling from her eyes while she hugged me close.

Mother leaned down to whisper, “I’m sorry Cadence.”

Fluttershy reached out and put an arm, and a wing, over Cadence.

“I’m sorry too,” Cadence said through tears, snuggling more comfortably.  “He signed it.  He actually signed it.  I’m single again.”

“We’re all here for you, darling,” Rarity said from her place at the edge of the bed.

“I know and thank you,” she said without even looking up.  “There will be an announcement in an hour to the public.  For now, I just want to stay like this for a bit.”  Fluttershy smiled at her understanding why.

“And Twilight?” Pinkie asked gently as she sat by Rarity.

Cadence sniffed a couple of times before taking a calming breath saying, “She’s taking some time to herself in our garden.”  I rubbed her back, being careful of her wings, as she snuggled to get more comfortable.

“Understandable,” AJ commented from her chair by the bed.  “Her own brother ponynapped her and was going to brainwash her.  She’s bound to be more than just upset, not to mention confused.”

I looked over at Pinkie as she sat on the other side of Rarity on the bed.  Pinkie also looked more sad than I’ve ever seen her.  She likes to make others happy, but right now she knows that a party, which she usually uses, isn’t going to help right now.  This means she’s probably feeling a little helpless at the moment.  She wasn’t the only one though as I took a glance at the others.  Each one held a look of sadness and helplessness that both my mother and I could identify with.  Right now there was nothing that could be done other than simply comforting those you care about.  So, that’s just what we did until it was time for the announcement.

^_^

The time came for the announcement.  Cadence wore the same single-piece light pink dress for that which she’s been wearing.  She didn’t bother with showering or cleaning up, just went from my arm and lap to the balcony overlooking the small empire.  Velvet, Night Light, and Twilight met us there where each one had similar looks like the rest of the girls.  Of course, dear Fluttershy hasn’t left my side since the incident.  With Fluttershy clinging to my arm on one side, Philomena was on the other.  The rest of the girls were behind us all dressed formal casual, as I was.  Cadence was in front of us and was immediately greeted by Velvet, Night Light, and Twilight as we got close to the balcony.  It was one big group hug as they softly cried and greeted one another.  We all looked on together with heavy hearts to what she was about to say.

I could hear the crowd softly murmuring their questions and what-ifs all the way up to the balcony.  Soon all their questions would be answered.  Or will be answered after they all let go of each other.  But I get it though.  Cadence’s sorrow at her divorce runs deep because she’s supposed to be the “Princess of Love.”  And the Princess of Love is getting a divorce.  That has to cut deep.  And it showed in her eyes as she let go of them and stepped up to the stone railing of the balcony.

As the crowd hushed, she used her magic to amplify her voice.  And with Twilight on one side and Twilight’s parents on the other side of her with the rest of us behind her, she addressed the crowd.

Her voice wasn’t entirely steady either and neither was she.  “Thank you for coming because there’s something that everypony, and everyone, needs to know.  Shining Armor has been hiding his hatred for humans for a very long time.  Ever since Fred has come to this world he’s been trying to build a case, as it were, against him.  This is what led him to his actions two days ago.  We found out about his hatred during that investigation.”  The crowd started murmuring softly as she took a breath to steady herself for what she was about to say.  “Shining Armor’s hatred for humans was something I told him wouldn’t be tolerated.  Divorce was something I was pondering in case he didn’t change his ways.  Just this morning, he, along with a couple of guards, ponynapped both his sister Twilight and the pregnant Fluttershy.”  The crowd was in shock as she continued.  “His goal was to brainwash his own sister into hating humans.  To convince her to break all ties with Fred.  For Fluttershy, he was going to murder her unborn foal.  Because that foal is part human and part pony.  Fred and I rescued them both from a secret room underneath the Captain’s Office.”

She took a couple of beats to steady herself for this was the most difficult part.  “Something like that will not be tolerated as long as I’m princess.  So, just an hour ago the divorce between Shining Armor and I was finalized.  He is no longer my husband and no longer captain of the guard.  He is now, and for a very long time, be in the dungeon answering for his crime.”  

The crowd below was near-silent in sheer disbelief at what she had just said.  But even my ears picked up the questions if she was telling the truth.

Twilight was next to speak.  And her voice also shook as she and Cadence held each other.  “What Cadence said was true.  My own brother ponynapped me into a small room as was going to...re-educate...me about humans, especially Fred.  He was going to murder Fluttershy’s foal, which would have also killed Fluttershy.  Fred had every right to protect Fluttershy and their child.  He had every...right...to...kill my brother to protect us.  But he didn’t.”  Her voice took on a thankful tone.  “He was generous in sparing my brother’s life at my request.”

Velvet spoke this time.  Cadence more than likely amplified Velvet’s voice.  “I’m grateful for Fred sparing my son’s life.  I hope that in time, my son can find it in his heart to let go of his hatred that inspired his acts of cruelty.”

Night Light held Velvet against him and spoke while she cried softly in his arms.  “I never thought that my son would do anything like this.  Ponynap his own sister and attempt murder.  When he became captain of the guard and married Cadence I was the happiest father alive.  Today is the worst.  You think you know your own child.  You think that you instilled the best morals into him as he grew up.  Now my only thoughts on where I went wrong.”

Cadence finished the announcement by saying, “This is the reason why I have canceled the games for today.  I cannot attend because I need time alone with Twilight, her parents, and my friends.  Thank you for your attention.”

Without another word, she, Twilight, and Twilight’s parents turned around and followed us back inside.  However, Twilight stayed behind beside me as the rest of the group followed Cadence and her parents back inside.  Sensing that she wanted to talk I stayed behind as well with Fluttershy and Philomena still by my side.

“I did a lot of thinking,” Twilight said, her voice clearly showing the mixed emotions she was feeling.  “I meant what I said.  I understand that you had every right to kill my brother, but I’m happy you didn’t.”

“He’s still your brother,” I said gently, understanding.

She nodded, “Yes.  I tried putting myself in Fluttershy’s hooves.  If I was pregnant and he attacked me...”

She didn’t finish it, but I got what she was trying to say, so I finished with, “If you would go so far as killing your own brother in order to save your own child?”

“Yes,” her voice was so soft we almost didn’t hear it.  Both Fluttershy and Philomena stepped up and hugged her from both sides to comfort her.  She didn’t have to say anything else as I stepped up, gently putting my hands on her cheeks, and gently put my forehead against hers.  She was analyzing herself in the most primal way that cut deep into her heart.  It wasn’t easy for her and it showed.  While we hugged and comforted her she started to shake just a little.  “I don’t know...if...if I could do it.”

“It’s understandable, Twilight,” I said gently and softly while she sniffed, stepped closer, and put her arms around me resting her head on my chest.  Fluttershy and Philomena still hugged her from either side as she cried softly.  “And even though I meant what I said.  I will also say that I hope I never have to.”

“Thank y-you,” Twilight whispered into my chest.

After a couple of minutes, I was curious as to what she wanted to do.  So, I asked, “What would you like to do now?  Be with Cadence and your folks?”

After a minute of thinking, she shook her head.  That’s when Fluttershy whispered to her, “Then come and be with us for a while.”

Twilight did.  The four of us made our way to my guest room.  But on the way there we saw Rainbow and Pinkie hanging out in the hallway near my room.  As the girls went inside, I stopped to talk with them.

“I feel so helpless.  I don’t know what to do.”  Pinkie had a look of helplessness with a face to match.  Both of them did.  And it was obvious that Rainbow felt the same due to the look on her face.

“I know, Pinkie,” my voice was soft and gentle as I pulled Pinkie into a hug.  She rested her head on my chest with my arms wrapping around her, rubbing her back.  I held out one arm toward Rainbow knowing that she wanted to join but sometimes was too prideful to do so.  However, I was rewarded with her joining in after she took a look around making sure her image would still be intact.  “There’s more than one way to help someone cheer up.  Parties may be the best way, but sometimes all it takes is a hug.  Or simply being there with them in silent support.  Holding them and just letting them know they aren’t alone.  Like right now Twilight is going to join Fluttershy, Philomena, and I in bed, and all we’re going to do is just hold each other.”

“Can we join you then?”  It was Rainbow that asked, to my surprise.  “I hate feeling helpless.”

“I know you do, Rainbow,” said then leaned over giving her a kiss on her forehead.  “And as far as I know, yes, you can join us.”  I led them inside the room, shutting the door behind me.  Fluttershy was already naked as was Philomena.  And both of them were encouraging Twilight to do the same.  I didn’t waste time undressing and it only took a few seconds for Pinkie to do the same.  Rainbow did start to get undressed after seeing Twilight doing so.

I was the first in bed followed by Fluttershy and Philomena on either side of me.  Both of them curled up against me with their heads on my chest with one leg on me from both of them.

“How are we going to-”

Pinkie interrupted Twilight by putting her arm around Twilight’s shoulders, “Silly, there’s plenty of room.”  Rainbow followed behind as Pinkie encouraged Twilight to lay on top of me.  Then Pinkie got on the bed and laid down resting her head on the pillow next to mine then curling herself around my shoulder and arm to rest gently against Fluttershy’s back.  Which pinned my arm gloriously between Pinkie’s wonderful breasts and Fluttershy’s back.  Rainbow did the same after seeing how Pinkie got on.  Rainbow’s smaller breasts also pressed against my other arm.  Then to top it off, Twilight used her magic to cover us all with the blanket.

“And that’s how you fit five mares in the same bed with Fred,” Pinkie giggled a little at the unexpected rhyme.

“I like being like this,” Fluttershy commented softly while she gently scratched the side of my chest.

“I’m surprised that the bed was big enough for all of us,” Twilight said softly with her arms around my neck and her head on my chest.  There was a soft rustle of the blanket as Fluttershy put her arm and a wing over Twilight.  Then Philomena did the same.  “But I like this too,” she said with a small smile, looking at Fluttershy first then the others.

For a few minutes, there was nothing but silence and the feel of our bodies against each other.  Until Rainbow spoke up.  “If you tell anypony else this, I’ll deny it, but I like this too.”

Another minute of silence.  Twilight’s eyes were closed, as were the others, as she spoke up softly, “Must be because we are a herd species.”

“And we are in a herd,” Fluttershy’s soft voice sounded happy, even lightly kissing my chest before humming softly.  About a minute, or so, later, Fluttershy let out a startled “oh” then giggled happily.  “The foal kicked,” every eye was on her as she rolled back against Pinkie, so every one of us could see after Twilight raised the blanket.  Fluttershy looked up at me with a happy tear falling from an eye, “Our foal kicked.”  She reached back, grabbed my hand, and gently put it against her baby bump.  A couple of seconds later, I felt our foal kick against my hand.  Then Pinkie’s hand joined.  Then Twilight’s.  Happy smiles were on our faces for the first time since the incident.  Fluttershy’s joyous eyes met mine and nothing needed to be said when she leaned up and kissed me with a happy contentful hum.  “I love you, Fred,” she said with joy and happiness in her eyes as they looked up into mine, “and thank you for saving my life.”

I smiled while feeling our foal kick against my hand again.  “Anytime, my dear Fluttershy, anytime.”

It definitely was an “awww” moment as she repositioned herself against me again.

“I want child with you, Fred,” we all heard from Philomena unexpectedly.  It might have been unexpected, but not unwelcome.  When my eyes locked onto hers, I saw want and a need in them.  I had a feeling that she’s been thinking about it for a while.  My thoughts were confirmed at what Fluttershy said next.

“I’m happy you finally told him, Philomena.  Having a foal is such a wonderful thing.”

Twilight’s eyes were closed again, but she hummed in thought.  “Do you know when you’ll be in heat, Philomena?”

“Soon,” Philomena’s smile was wide as her eyes were locked onto mine, “a few months.”

“Being a mother isn’t for me just yet,” Rainbow mumbled as her head rested near mine on the pillow.  Her eyes were closed but obviously, she wasn’t asleep.  “I want to have my career as a Wonderbolt first.”

“Oh we know, Rainbow,” Pinkie giggled, sounding a little happier now.  “I really enjoy taking care of the twins for the Cakes.  They’re just so cute.”

“Well, Pinkie, you can look after my foal anytime,” Fluttershy turned her head smiling at Pinkie.  Pinkie cooed hugging Fluttershy and rubbed her hand next to mine on Fluttershy’s baby bump.

There wasn’t much talk after that for a while as we all held each other enjoying each other’s presence and closeness.  Even when the door opened no one really moved.  Except for me in order to see who was coming in.  It was Cadence.  “Twilight?  How are yo-”  She walked in, saw us, and then stopped dead in her tracks staring at us with a mixture of amusement, happiness for Twilight, and even a little urge to join in.  She walked up to the bed, leaned on it with one hand, and looked down at us with an amused smirk.  “I was going to ask how you are doing, Twilight.  But from what I see, it looks like you are feeling better.”

“It helps Cadence,” Twilight’s smile was small as she looked up to her old foalsitter.  “And you and my parents?”

Cadence sat down on the edge of the bed on Pinkie’s side with a sigh.  There was sadness in that sigh and in her eyes.  “It will take a while for them, and me, to come to terms with everything.  I’m the Princess of Love.”  She looked down at the bed as if scrying for some deep meaning.  “It was supposed to be the perfect marriage.  And now the Princess of Love has just gotten a divorce.”

“Cadence, please tell me that you don’t believe that you shouldn’t be the Princess of Love anymore because of your divorce.”  It should be obvious to her how annoyed I sounded if she truly believed that.  After one look from her, I had to groan and shake my head.  And would have facepalmed myself if I had both hands free, which I didn’t.  “Cadence!  No one, or nopony, is perfect and neither are you.  He’s the one that hid a dark part of himself from you.  And just because you didn’t notice what he was hiding doesn’t mean that you’re a failure at love.”

Cadence seemed to think it over as silence filled the room  But Twilight had something to say.  “He’s right, Cadence.  You know how surprised I was.  How shocked I was when he ponynapped me and what he was going to do to Fluttershy and their foal.  You’re not the only one that feels like she failed.  Not to mention how shocked our parents were and you can imagine how much of a failure they feel right now.”

Leaning up, I gently kissed Twilight in support.

“My head knows you’re right,” Cadence looked down at me with a small smile.  “But my heart feels differently.  I had such high hopes for us.”  Then put her hand gently on Fluttershy’s baby bump, even giggled a little when the foal kicked.  “A foal and family.”  Taking her hand away, she sighed almost in defeat.  “Now all that could be gone.  My hopes for a foal of my own.  Not to mention that I’m not confident about giving love advice anymore.”

There was a pause where no one knew what to say.  Pinkie didn’t say anything, she just sat up in the bed and wrapped her arms around Cadence in a hug.

“Not going to throw a party, Pinkie?” Cadence asked between sniffs as she held her.

Pinkie shook her head with a small smile.  “I’ve learned that a party isn’t the only way to make ponies, or people, smile.  Sometimes a party hurts more than it helps.”

That’s when, for whatever reason, Cadence let the flood gates loose and buried her face against Pinkie.  Tears of pain flowed from her eyes while holding onto Pinkie as if for dear life.  Her body shook with the sobs of a future is gone.  Cadence wasn’t the only one either.

Twilight started tearing up as well snuggling her head deeper into my neck as she was held by Fluttershy, Philomena, and I.  With nothing else to do but gently rub my head against Twilight’s, my mind wrangled over what happened.  And how the same thing happened in the past back in the human world.  What would she do now?  How would Shining’s actions affect the empire?  How many of the guards were on his side?  If he had enough supporters what would he do next if he got out with their support?  The possibilities of what could happen was a little frightening.  And was everything I’d hoped to try and stop.

The rest of the day was uneventful, though still filled with tears of loss and pain.  Some of the questions that roamed through my mind throughout the day would be answered the next day.

^_^

(Next day)

We were all hoping that today’s games would lift everypony’s mood.  Especially because today was the aerial relay that Rainbow, Snowflake, and Harmony were racing in.  And because Rarity had already made the uniforms they fit perfectly, looked good, and performed well.  Needless to say, Rarity was looking forward to the race for many reasons.  As the games were about to start, Mother, Aunt Luna, Cadence, Rarity, Angelfeather and I had just sat down in the Royal box.  The others were down below on the sidelines as they’ve been for the previous two game days.  It was a beautiful day for the games with only a couple of larger clouds in the sky.  The sun shined brightly with a calm cool breeze blowing through the stadium.  Mother and Aunt Luna had hopeful looks on their faces that today’s games would lift our spirits.  I could tell that Cadence was simply putting on a brave face.  She was the princess after all and had to put on a brave face for the public’s benefit.  

Down below, my eyes spotted Rainbow doing her best to give her team a pep talk.  I could hear Snowflakes “Yeah’s” from here as he tried to do the same.  I noticed Twilight putting on a brave face as well, clapping her hands, and trying to cheer her friends on.  

The atmosphere was hopeful.

Both Rarity and Angelfeather were wearing more conservative dresses today.  Nothing as provocative as last time.  They were still sleeveless and didn’t have the slits up the sides.  But the dresses still looked beautiful on both of them and I mentioned as such when I saw them.  Both form-fitting to show off their curves.  I had my arm around both of them as we waited for the games to start.

“I do hope that the games today cheers everypony up,” Rarity’s voice sounded soft and somber as she leaned against me from our place in the second row.  

“The girls below seem to be doing just that,” Luna commented as the first teams of the aerial relay walked up to the start position on the field.  It wasn’t rainbow’s team’s turn just yet.

“In a way, I can understand how you feel, Princess Cadence,” Angelfeather said softly, her voice low and somber.  “You lost your husband to hate and I lost my father to money.  And even though we can’t control others around us and even though we get hurt by others, we can also lean on those that truly love and care for us.”

“Thank you, Angelfeather,” Cadence turned her head looking back with a small thankful smile.

A soft pop was heard signaling the start of the first aerial race between the Wonderbolts, the Griffon team, and another team from Manehattan I think.  All the racers took off with it initially being neck and neck between the griffon and Captain Spitfire.

A smile spread across my face when noticing Rainbow down below.  “Changing subjects,” I announced to them, “Rainbow looks more than excited.”

Rainbow cheered for the Wonderbolts after Spitfire handed off the baton to Blaze with the Griffon on her tail.  The other team was pretty much out of the running.

Rarity giggled when she spotted Rainbow.  “Yes, our Rainbow does love competition doesn’t she?”

“Today’s events seemed to ‘cheer up’ the crowd as well,” Luna mentioned as the crowd cheered the teams on.  Some even waving flags in the stand for their favorite teams.

A few minutes later it the Wonderbolts won that round and I smirked watching Spitfire walk up to Rainbow with a proud, and slightly smug, expression.  I could almost hear the conversation.  Spitfire was probably saying something like, “Can your team beat that?”  Naturally, Rainbow would meet that challenge with something like, “With me on their team we can.”

Now I was getting excited because Rainbow’s team was up.  “There’s Snowflake at the starting line.  Now let’s see how well they do.”  

“Careful, my sunshine boy,” my mother teased with a wink and a smirk to match, “your biased is showing.”

I stuck out my tongue to her playfully as the race started with a pop from a magical flare.  Rainbow’s team was up against the local team of the Crystal Empire.

And for the first time in the past couple of days Cadence smirked a little at my mother.  “Well, auntie, our local relay team is no slouch.  They could give the Wonderbolts and Rainbow’s team a run for their bits.”

I would have been on the edge of my seat if my arms weren’t around Rarity and Angelfeather.  Snowflake did a pretty good job going through the hoops with his larger body.  Then came back around handing off the baton to Harmony.  She had some catching up to do as the Crystal Empire pegasus was about half a lap ahead.  And surprisingly, she was catching up.

“Wow, go Harmony.  She’s doing well for herself,” I cheered softly.

“Rainbow appears to have trained her well,” Rarity added.

The last crystal pony took off as Harmony flew up about three seconds later.  After handing off the baton to Rainbow, she took off like lightning.  It only took her about three seconds to go around the whole course.  And by the time she got back to the start slash finish line, her rainbow trail was only a quarter of the way around the course.  The crystal pony was dumbstruck as she flew around the course.  Heck, I was dumbstruck at the sight.  Rainbow had the biggest smile on her face as she stood there panting a little.

“I knew she was fast, but that was something to see,” I chuckled happily at the sight of Snowflake and Harmony congratulating Rainbow as Rainbow, in turn, did the same to them.  After the crystal pony finished she came over to talk with Rainbow as did her team.  Along with the Wonderbolts as well.  It did my heart good to see the comradery on the field between the teams.  Especially seeing Rainbow acknowledging the benefit of teamwork in competitions.

“Indeed,” Luna agreed.

“Now it’s between the Wonderbolts and Rainbow’s team,” Mother’s voice held excitement in it for the race ahead.  Heck, I was figuratively on the edge of my seat for the race.  Both Rarity and Angelfeather were leaning up against me while I held them in excitement.  That excitement spread to the crowd as Rainbow’s team and the Wonderbolt’s lined up at the start-finish line.

The cheering from the crowd increased as Spitfire and Snowflake took their places.  One pop later and the two were off.  Snowflake was the slowest of the three of them, so it was no surprise that as Spitfire approached the star finish line poor Snowflake was only a third of the way.  As Harmony waited patiently, Rainbow was on the sideline stretching.  She knew, as I did, that she would have to fly faster than she’d ever done if there was any hope to beat the Wonderbolts.  Poor Harmony was sweating bullets trying to reach Rainbow before the third relay Wonderbolt finished.  She handed off the baton to Rainbow as the third Wonderbolt was three-quarters of the way around the track.  Once again, Rainbow took off leaving her rainbow trail behind her.  Rainbow and the Wonderbolt met at the finish line close enough that it came down to a photo finish.

As the teams, and the crowd, waited for the results, Snowflake, Harmony, and the Wonderbolts gathered around the sweating and panting Rainbow Dash.  As Spitfire gave her water to the still panting and sweating Rainbow, I could tell that Rainbow was in high spirits.  More than likely she felt that this was something that she could do to help cheer everypony, and everyone, up.  She, and the others, were all smiling and talking while the referee walked up to Miss Harshwhinny to announce the results.

“After review,” Harshwhinny said through amplified voice as the crowd quietened down, “the winner of the aerial relay is the Wonderbolts flying for Cloudsdale taking the gold and Ponyville taking silver.  The Crystal Empire taking the bronze.  Up next is the archery.”

For the time being everypony relaxed as the field was changed and set up for archery.

“Now that was an exciting race,” I commented rather happily also noting that Rarity and Angelfeather leaning against me with smiles on their faces.

“Indeed,” Luna agreed after a yawn.  “My apologies.  Rainbow and his team appear equally excited about their performance.”

“I’m happy that everypony, and so far everyone, is getting along,” Mother said with a pleasing voice.  “I’m especially happy to see the griffons getting along with the other teams.  Now that my son is marrying you Angelfeather.  I would have liked to see them get along anyway...”

Angelfeather giggled lightly at Mother’s possible flub then shook her head.  “I know what you mean Princess Celestia.”

“Please, as I have said just call me Tia.  You’re part of the family...or will be.”

Leaning over, I mentioned softly to Angelfeather, “I’ll make it a point to talk with the griffons afterward.”

Angelfeather rubbed her cheek against mine as Philomena does with a grateful smile.  “Thank you, Fred.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that the field was almost ready for the archers.  “Out of curiosity,” my voice was quiet, almost a whisper, “why are the female griffons wearing skimpy outfits?  Those outfits would be barely legal in the human world, so how is it they get away with it here?  I mean they’re barely nipple and crotch covers.”

“I was curious about that myself,” Cadence teased with a wink my way.  “Not that any male within this stadium would mind.  It is legal, but just barely.”

Angelfeather blushed and giggled nervously while looking at me, blushing some.  “It’s their strategy actually.  Bring all females and dress as little as possible to distract any males that are competing against them.  This team is well known for that.”

“Huh.”  My mind rolled that around while straightening up and looking off into the distance.  “That actually reminds me of a conversation that I had with the human Rainbow Dash.  She mentioned that the reason human cheerleaders originally started wearing short skirts and skimpy tops at football games was for the same reason.”

Rarity’s snort was very horse-like as she huffed and I felt the waves of jealousy rolling off of her.  “I may not want you to greet them after all,” she squeezed my arm, leaning against me a little more.

“Careful Rarity your fangs are showing,” Cadence teased again, happy that the games were cheering her up some.

“Don’t worry, Rarity,” Angelfeather leaned forward addressing her, “they won’t do anything directly with me there.”

A sharp whistle came from the field getting our attention.  The archers were lined up, each archer with their own target.  Ten in all they were standing side by side only a few feet apart.  As the archers got ready for their first shot, my ears picked up Rarity’s barely heard annoyed, “Directly.”

Another tweet from the whistle signaled for the archers to start, so each one picked up an arrow.  The crowd was relatively quiet while the game referees started recording the scores.

However, while that was going on, something else caught my eye.  During the games, there were always four guards at each corner of the stadium for security.  So, up until now, I’ve basically ignored them.  One of them appeared to be a little nervous.  This crystal guard’s feet were shifting from one to another and his head appeared to look from side to side a little too often.  So, I watched him for a bit as the sound of the archers' bowstrings and arrows hitting the target reached my ears.  Another thing that was odd was when he looked up after a few minutes.  Curiously, I looked up as well but didn’t see anything other than one large cloud hovering above the stadium.  Odd.  I don’t think I’ve seen a cloud that big before.

“What’s that guard doing?” Angelfeather’s question brought me out of my thoughts.  My eyes immediately scanning the field.  What I saw was the same guard that looked nervous was also the one that was now flying toward the guard that was closest to the archers.

“Don’t know,” Cadence’s spoke up, looking down curiously.  “Some kind of emergency maybe?”

While we were looking on with dire curiosity.  The guard closest to the archers noticed the one heading for him.  A second later his horn lit up letting off some type of flare that flew toward the center of the field before exploding in a shower of sparks.  Then before we could even react the unicorn guard and the other two sent up a magic beam toward the cloud.

“What the devil?” letting go of Angelfeather and Rarity I stood up to watch the pegasus guard tackle the one that sent off the flare.  As they struggled the other two guards fled toward the nearest exit.

“What’s going on?” Cadence nearly shouted the question as she stood then the rest of us.

“I don’t know, Cadence but that cloud is turning to a single piece of solid ice.”  Mother pointed toward it while almost shouting because the crowd started to panic.

Over the growing panic of the crowd, I heard Spike yelling out, “Everypony MOVE.”  He was being carried in Twilight’s magic while Twilight herself.  It took a second for me to catch up to what Spike had in mind.

When it did I sprung into action.  “Rarity, Mother, Aunt Luna, Cadence,” I had to almost shout as well just so they could hear me over the screaming of the crowd, “we have to try and hold it up while Spike tries to melt it.”  I watched Philomena shoot up into the sky a second later following Twilight and Spike.  “And Philomena.”  My magic followed theirs as we five strained to keep the building-sized block of ice from crashing into the stadium and possibly killing a lot of ponies.  As we held it up, Spike blew fire against it as powerful as he could while Philomena ignited her own fire to help.

While Rarity, Cadence, and I started sweating with the strain of holding up such a large heavy object, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye.  The pegasus guard and Rainbow were battling the unicorn guard that set off the flare.  With the rest of the girls joining in, except Fluttershy thankfully.  Meanwhile, the ice building was slowly melting as we held it up while a small battle raged on below.

“We have to hold it,” Cadence encouraged us through the strain on our magic.  “There are still ponies in the stands and on the field.”

She was right.  I took my eyes off of the ice long enough to look down to the field.  And met Fluttershy’s.  She was terrified.  And even though the ice was melting, and rained down upon the field, I could tell that we wouldn’t melt it fast enough.  It was still falling too fast for us to completely melt it.  There would still be a huge chunk left that would cause tremendous damage...and death.

“It’s not melting fast enough, sister,” my ears heard Aunt Luna’s voice.  And it sounded afraid.

“Your highnesses?”  A single guard ran up and saluted.  “Shining Armor and a group of guards are escaping as we speak.”

“Do what you can to try to stop them and capture them.  Go!” Cadence shouted.

My eyes were still locked on Fluttershy’s scared face as the guard ran off with his orders.  Fear gripped my heart as I looked back up to the ice block.  A second after that came a determination that only a father can feel when his family is threatened.  “Stand back!”  I shouted at them then looked at the ice with a steel resolve.

“What you going to do nephew?”

“ITTOU SHURA!”  Like a couple of days before, my body was surrounded by fire and magic.  They all backed away as heat and air swirled around me.  All while I closed my eyes and willed everything that I had into it.  I’ll only get one shot.  So, I’ll give it all my power.  After taking a few calming breaths, my eyes snapped open and sent my fire toward the huge ice block as quickly and as hot as I could manage.  For as long as I could.  A large stream of fire flowed along my magic's path toward the ice.  I didn’t even look at what was happening down below and just concentrated on pushing everything I had into melting that monster.  A second later the ice was surrounded by fire.  And quickly started melting the ice.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Rarity’s horn dissipate her magic and practically collapsed on the bench behind me.  Fluttershy’s terrified face kept flashing in my mind making me push that much harder.  And ignored the frightened screams of the ponies left in the stands.  I wasn’t pushing this hard for them.  It was for Fluttershy and the girls.  My family.

“I’m sorry, but I’m spent.”  I heard Cadence’s voice then felt more weight against my magic and fire as she collapsed on the bench.  The ice had been reduced to half but was only about fifty feet from the ground.  Which meant it was just my mother, Aunt Luna, and I left.

“Angelfeather?  Can you go down and try to get the girls out of there in case we fail?”  I asked her without looking at her.  Already starting to get woozy and light-headed from the effort, I couldn’t afford to or my concentration might be blown.

“Yes.”  Angelfeather took off toward the stadium floor.

“Son, you're using too much!”

It was stupid of me not to think of that in the first place.  And it could cost me.  This piece of ice was already costing me.  Even though it had shrunk down considerably, I couldn’t take the chance that one of the girls could get hurt.  When my magic and fire began to fluctuate and fade, I doubled down on it.  Forcing it back up again even when the effects of me pushing this hard were already being felt.  My legs were already shaking, my vision was now almost a blur as fatigue set in.  But most of all, my nose started bleeding.

“I’m sorry your highness,” my ears barely picked up the apologetic report of the guard, “but Shining Armor and a company of guards got away.”

That just made my blood boil.  But that was a thought for another time.  Right now I was fading fast because I had doubled down on my fire and magic instead of letting it go.

“Nephew, you have to stop!”

But I couldn’t.

“Fred!”  Philomena’s voice was suddenly right beside me.  Then I felt her claws gently resting on my arm.  “Fluttershy and others are safe.”  I didn’t stop but did quickly look around.  Rarity and Cadence were still sitting down.  Mother and Aunt Luna were still working on the ice that was now about the size of my room at Canterlot.  I only stopped when spotting the girls standing nearby on the bench seats.  Then with a very happy smile, I lowered my arms and let go of my magic and fire.  However, there was no chance for me to talk to them because the strain was too much for me.  Using that much of my ability and magic pushed my body beyond its limits.  My legs were shaking enough that my knees were almost knocking together.  I was barely standing as the world was quickly fading away.

“Luna!  Help me encase what’s left in a field.”  My ears barely heard my mother’s voice as the world started going dark.  I was passing out.  Philomena quickly grabbed me to hold me up and after my eyes shut I felt somepony else hold me up on the other side of me.  “The field will keep the fire going and melt the rest of it.”  My mother’s voice faded away as I let fatigue take me.

^_^

I wondered how long I was out of it as the world started coming back to me.  Even though consciousness was mine again, my body still felt heavy with fatigue.  My limbs felt like my body did, like a big lead weight.  At least I was warm.  I was laying on a bed and wasn’t alone, that much my senses were telling me as each one slowly awakened again.  There were at least one of the girls with me that much I could tell.  As my body woke back up from the deep slumber, I started checking everything.  Nothing hurt.  I was simply just tired.

After opening my eyes, I took a quick look around.  It was one of the guest rooms in the Crystal Castle.  There was a window open to my right with what appeared to be the morning light shining through it.  Was I out the rest of the day and all night?  Turning my head the other way showed me that Fluttershy was laying with me.  But so far she was the only one with me in bed and in the room.  She was naked and so was I.  Feeling her soft fur coat so warm against my skin was heavenly.  My arm was trapped between her breasts, the short hairs of her fur tickling my skin.  I did have the strength to lift my free arm over to gently run my hand through her hair.  Yes, it was all worth it.  But...  Somewhere in my exhausted fogged mind was wondering who undressed me and put me in bed.  But it didn’t really matter at the moment.  I was tired sure but fully awake now.  And while looking over at Fluttershy and seeing how peacefully she was sleeping had me thinking that I would definitely do it again.  And because she was resting against me with her arms around my left one, I felt our baby kick again.  Rotating my hand, it was a joy to feel our baby kick against the palm of my hand.  It made everything worth it.  While my palm rubbed against Fluttershy’s baby bump, my eyes rested upon her sleeping form.  Definitely a beautiful sight and definitely worth it.  Leaning my head over, my lips gently brushed against her forehead.  I continued to watch her sleep even as she began to stir a few minutes later.

She yawned first.  With her tongue sticking out she looked so cute doing so.  Then after a good stretch, she reached out with one arm laying it across my chest with her eyes fluttering open.  She was still half asleep when her eyes met mine.  I smiled down at her, rubbing my hand against her baby bump.  The baby kicked again at the same time she realized that I was awake.  It was a little funny seeing her eyes light up not only because she saw that I was awake, but because the baby kicked at the same time.  “Oh!”  Her eyes widened now suddenly awake with an “O” on her face.  She giggled placing her hand on mine, “Fred!”  “Oh!” she giggled again as the baby kicked again against our hands.  “I think our foal is happy that daddy is awake,” her eyes took on that bedroom quality to it.  Then she leaned up giving me a slow kiss that spoke of joy and happiness, “And so am I.”

“I am too,” I told her with a happy tired sigh as she rested her head on the pillow next to mine.  “How is everypony?”

“Everypony is fine.  Just worried about you.  How do you feel?” she asked with some worry showing in her eyes.

“Just tired is all,” I gave her a reassuring smile as she lightly rubbed her hand over mine.

“You used too much of your magic,” Fluttershy started explaining, “so your mother had to give you a lot so you wouldn’t slip into some sort of magic-induced coma.  Philomena had to do a little healing...”  She paused as if trying to think of the right words.  “And I think it was because you used so much magic that it started...eating...you?”

“Ah.  I think that’s when as your magical reserves are depleted the only other recourse is for the magic to use my body’s natural fuel to compensate,” I tried explaining to her, but one look from her told me that it went right over her head.  Stood to reason considering I barely understood it myself.  “Or something like that.  How long was I out?”

“It’s next morning,” she told me.

“Oh, thought so.”

She hummed contently while gently scratching my neck and looking up at me with those beautiful eyes of hers.  “I’m so happy you are alright.”

She could always bring a smile out of me.  “I am too.  I also know that because I overdid it so much that there’s going to be a number of mares that will chew me out for it.  Including my mother, Aunt Luna, and Philomena at the very least.”

She nodded her head slowly against my chest.  “At least.”

“That’s ok,” I grinned to her, “because you girls are totally worth every effort.”

That’s when the door opened and a nurse walked in.  She was a crystal unicorn with a light pink coat and bright blue hair and tail.  Her hair was done up in a ponytail and wore nurse’s smocks.  At first, she didn’t see us as being awake because her head was down and only looked up when she was practically standing beside the bed.  “Oh!  Good morning, glad you are awake,” her smile was pleasant as was her demeanor.  She wasn’t able to see our naked bodies because the bed sheet was covering us.  “How are you feeling?”

“Just tired,” I told her before motioning my head to Fluttershy, “she told me what happened and how long I was out.”

“Oh good.  That means I don’t have to catch you up then.”  She lifted a clipboard in her hand with a pen in the other.  A human pen that is.  Curious.  I didn’t think they had spread that far yet.  “Any aches or pains?”  I shook my head.  “Lightheaded?”  Again, shook my head.  “Just tired?”  Gave her a nod.  “Alrighty then, I’ll let the others know.”  And with that, she bid me a good morning and left the room.

I waited for a beat before looking at Fluttershy with a comically exaggerated worried look.  “I think we’re about to have visitors.  Shouldn’t we get dressed?”  Now knowing Fluttershy the way I did, I fully expected her to say yes.  However, she surprised me.

She hummed in thought before shaking her head, looking up at me with a mischievous grin on her face.  “Nah.”  She giggled at my reaction and the look on my face.  So, what could I do, but shrug and snuggle with her until they showed up?

Which wasn’t long.  A short time later, the girls showed up.  But not just them but everypony else.  My mother, Aunt Luna, Cadence, Twilight, and the rest of the girls, Angelfeather, Philomena, and Harmony.  Immediately after walking in Philomena and Angelfeather spoke up first.

“I got Fred’s side,” Philomena partly flew and partly ran to the other side of the bed and immediately started to strip down.

Angelfeather laughed then immediately claimed, “I claim the head of the bed.”  And her clothes flew off while she fluttered above the bed.  Then at the same time, Philomena raised the covers and snuggled up against my other side.  Angelfeather laid down over the pillows, grabbed my head, and placed it on her naked breasts.  Then she sighed contently, wrapping her arms around my neck.

I had a strong desire to turn my head and start suckling on a nipple.  

But I didn’t.

However, their antics did lift the mood in the room as everypony else was either chuckling or giggling as they walked in and took a seat somewhere.  The rest of the girls let my mother and Aunt Luna sit at the foot of the bed.  I could already tell how the conversation would go simply by the looks on their faces.  But my mother’s hand was resting gently on my leg, rubbing gently.  The rest of the girls either took one of the chairs or sat on the edges of the bed.

“Mother, I already know what you’re going to say,” my mother didn’t say anything as I spoke to her, just kept rubbing my leg.  “I shouldn’t have overexerted myself and by doing so I put myself in danger.  And my answer to that is the girls were in danger from being squished by a giant piece of ice.  And it needed to be melted quicker than it was.  So, if I had a choice, given the same circumstances, I’d do the same again.  All you girls are worth it.”  My eyes scanned the room quickly to get their reactions.  Rarity was smiling at me with an “aww” look to her.  Cadence had a similar look.  As did Harmony, AJ, Pinkie, and even Twilight.  Mother and Aunt Luna looked as if they understood it but still didn’t like it.  My eyes locked onto my mother again and she was going to say something, but I interrupted her quietly with a smirk on my face.  “And I’m too old to be grounded.”  I heard a few snickers and giggles.

Mother crossed her arms over her chest and even gave me a small smirk of her own.  “You are correct, my sunshine boy.  And I was going to say that even though I wish I could ground you for overexerting yourself...I’m also proud of you.”

“Indeed, nephew,” Luna agreed with a firm nod in my direction.  “It was your actions that were the turning point in melting the ice into a manageable size.”  She smiled down at me, “It’s gone now.”

“That’s great.  And now that the crisis is over, I have but one question.”

“And that is, darling?” Rarity asked from her place on the edge of the bed by Fluttershy.

“Who undressed me and laid me in bed?”  I scanned their faces for their reaction, watching to see which of them looked more embarrassed.

Rainbow waved her hand from her place on the other side of the bed.  “That would be me, AJ, Pinkie, Harmony, Fluttershy, and a nurse.”

“It didn’t take all of you to do that,” was my retort as I eyed Rainbow curiously.

“Silly Freddy,” Pinkie giggled at the look on my face, “it took at least two of us to help the nurse lift and roll you while another two undressed you.  Then we each got a hand at giving you a sponge bath.”

“Now don’t tell us that you are embarrassed by it,” Harmony teased with a wink.

“Embarrassed, no.  However, there is still one thing that I didn’t like about it.”  I pretended to pout while keeping my face as serious as possible.

“What didn’t you like?” Fluttershy’s sweet face came into view as I turned to look at her.  She looked slightly concerned, but I put that at ease with a slight wink.

“Because I was unconscious, there wasn’t any time for me to enjoy it.”  I said it as comically as I could, looking at each of them with my tongue out.  Rainbow, AJ, Harmony, and Angelfeather burst into laughter with the others giggling.  

Through all that I heard AJ say, “Yep, he’s fine,” then proceeded to laugh again.
> Chapter Thirty Four:  The Equestria Games Part 5
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I basically stayed in bed for the rest of the day.  I found out a couple of things.  The major news was that the closing ceremony was postponed due to yesterday’s event.  And partly due to my recovery.  Apparently, the whole empire wanted not only Spike this time, but also Philomena and I, to light the ending fireworks.  I didn’t mind at all if they wanted to wait.  But that wasn’t the only reason the closing ceremony was delayed.  Part of the delay, I found out, was because Cadence had to basically reorganize her guard because of the number of ponies that left.  The whole day I was resting, my mind ran through many questions.  Just how many left?  What about the families those ponies left behind?  Would their families follow them to wherever it was they went?  Where did they go?  What were they planning?  How would that affect the empire in the future?  And many many others ran through my mind.

Cadence and Rarity both couldn’t use their magic for the next couple of days.  Rarity took it harder than Cadence did because Cadence didn’t use hers much anyway.  Which explained why she tapped out so soon.  The good news was that I wasn’t alone during my day of recovery.  Throughout the day the girls took turns in “taking care of me.”  At first, I tried telling them that it wasn’t necessary because there wasn’t much for them to do, but they insisted anyway.  After the visit, Fluttershy, Philomena, and Angelfeather insisted on staying.  That was actually a good idea because I wanted some time with them anyway.  So, we stayed in bed like we were and simply talked away until lunch.  By the time night came around, my strength had recovered enough that I could walk around and do what was necessary just fine.  Now that didn’t mean I was running and jumping around mind you.  But I could get around just fine.  I just couldn’t sleep because of the lack of activity.  And I needed the sleep because of the games closing ceremony the next morning.  That led to Aunt Luna coming into my room to put me to sleep.  

^_^

The next day was the closing ceremony for the games.  I was wearing my best suit and tie, Philomena was wearing her best dress, and Spike wore his best mustache.  Even though the ceremony was today, the fireworks were first, for whatever reason, then the rest of the ceremony afterward.

Right now it was me, Philomena, and Spike heading toward the coliseum entrance on our way to the fireworks.  The fireworks were situated in three rows that would be lit all at once with varied timing.  Everything was set and the stands were filled with excited ponies waiting for the show to start.

“How are you and the crusaders doing this morning, Spike?” I asked, looking down at him as we approached the entrance to the field.  “How are you holding up regarding this whole thing with Shining?” 

Spike sighed softly with a slight shake of his head.  “I don’t know, honestly.  I’ve always looked up to him.  He’s like a big brother to me as well.  So, when all this happened…  The fight with you, the ponynapping of Twilight and Fluttershy, and then him escaping with members of the guard…  I just don’t know anymore.”

He was on the other side of me from Philomena, so I gently put a hand on his shoulder.  “That’s understandable.  In the span of just a few days, you’ve had your whole world practically destroyed.  I’m sorry it happened.  It was like that in the human world too.  Brother against brother, sister against sister, and splitting families apart as the issue of slavery split the nation in two.  I’ll do my best to help you and your family put itself back together again.”

“Thanks, Fred,” his smile was a grateful one as the crowd cheered for us when we walked onto the field.

Philomena had her arm in mine until we walked up to the fireworks and had to separate.  It didn’t matter which of the rows we took because it didn’t matter.  We waited for the signal to light them all at once.  The crowd’s cheering still rung on our ears after we got the head nod from Miss Harshwhinny telling us to light up.  Spike breathed on his fuse while Philomena and I used a hand to light ours.  Then there was nothing more for us to do other than stand back, wait for the first ones to fire off, then go back to the stands.  Or Spike to sit with the Crusaders with me joining my Mother up in the royal box.  Spike gingerly walked away, almost holding his head high as the crowd died down to “ooh’s” and “aah’s” as the fireworks started.  I, on the other hand, was taking my time getting up to the box.  I still felt worn out, sore, and still couldn’t run or jump, so I took my time.

Like before, Rarity sat on one side of me with Angelfeather on the other side.  Philomena went to stand with the rest of Ponyville’s teams by Fluttershy and the girls.  All the participating teams sat in chairs around the field throughout the closing ceremony.  And with Angelfeather and Rarity leaning against me, we watched the fireworks.  It was something to take our minds off of everything that happened with Shining Armor.  For us to let everything go and simply enjoy each other and the fireworks.  Of course in this world, fireworks are part magic and part chemical.  So, as the girls leaned against me, we enjoyed the fireworks.  Letting our mind wander and simply enjoy the show.

It felt good to let my mind wander where it willed and to hold Angelfeather against me with my hand gently stroking her arm.  Felt good to hold Rarity also as she wanted my hand to rub up and down her side.  And when looking out over the audience showed me that we weren’t the only ones using the fireworks to escape from recent events.  Right now, all everyone and everypony wanted was just a couple of hours of peace to enjoy a show.  

So, that’s what we did for the next couple of hours.  After the fireworks came the awards which took about thirty minutes with rounds of applause for all the winners.  Had to grin when Rainbow’s relay team stood for their silver medal.  She looked so proud of her team.

“Bet you that Pinkie is going to put on one big party for all of Ponyville once we return,” Rarity giggled, laying her head on my shoulder.  There was also a wide smile on her face.

“No bet here,” I agreed, gently rubbing my head against hers.  “I noticed that the Griffon teams did well also.  Taking the gold in archery and a couple of the flying races.”

“Griffons have always been strong at flying and hunting,” Mother commented as the awards continued with rounds of applause.

“Remind me to meet them after the ceremony,” I whispered to Angelfeather, which she looked up at me with a thankful smile, and rubbing my cheek against hers.

After the awards, was one hour of the crystal ponies putting on a show for the crowd.  Apparently, they wanted to tell the tale of how Spike helped save them from Sombra.  With the help of Twilight and the girls.  Personally, I thought it was a little one-sided, but I kept that thought to myself.  It was a good show nonetheless.  And everyone and everypony sat in silence and watched the show.  It was after the ceremony was over, and after the fire was put out, that the general public was invited to come down and meet the teams.  

I decided to indulge Angelfeather and talk to the griffon chicks first for multiple reasons.  Rarity had split off from us to go check on the girls and I’m sure the uniforms as well.  More than likely to see if they held up to the abuse.  Meanwhile, Mother and Aunt Luna walked over to the teams in order to greet each one or most of them as they could.  Cadence, on the other hoof, had some business to take care of regarding the closing of the games.  And probably something regarding her guards as well.

“Well done and congratulations on your medals,” I greeted the three griffon chicks with a smile, immediately putting out my hand to shake theirs.  What I thought was nipple and crotch covers were actually string bikinis.  All three of them were wearing white string bikinis which barely covered the essentials.  Two of them had reverse color schemes.  One had dark gray wings, head, and neck with off white body and legs with the other being completely reversed.  The other was typical dark brown wings, head, and neck with a light brown body.  Their body build was all similar with small bodies similar to Rainbow that was built for speed.  Each one bowed their heads in respect and shook my hand.  Then bowed to Angelfeather.

“You did well,” Angelfeather congratulated happily while holding onto my arm.  “You have done the griffon kingdom proud in the games.”

“Thank you, Princess Angelfeather,” the brown coated griffon greeted, “you honor us with your praise.”  I noticed that this particular griffon chick acted like some of the Canterlot nobles.  Always ready with a polite greeting, proper manners, and the like.  The griffon with the dark gray wings and head looked more bored because her eyes were wandering and looking around.  Almost as if she would like to be anywhere other than where she was.  The last one, with the dark gray coat and with light gray wings, appeared to be the impatient type.  It was painfully obvious with her squinted eyes looking between Angelfeather and I, her arms crossed over her chest, and her clawed foot lightly tapping on the ground.  “As always, we only wish to-”

“Oh will you stop it with the pleasantries already, Ebonwing?” the dark gray coated griffon huffed and stepped forward, directly in front of me, looking up at me with a disapproving glare.  “I just want to know if the rumors are true that you are marrying this...thing?  This...human?”

“It is true,” Angelfeather responded with her voice holding more than just a little reproach in it, “I am going to marry Prince Fred.”

“Nighttail! Stand down!” the griffon called Ebonwing admonished Nighttail, but it didn’t work.

“No!  I want to know why she would marry this human in the first place.  What is he to her?”  It was clear that Nighttail had issues with our marriage.  When Ebonwing admonished her she turned to him with a withering impatient look during her short rant before turning those heated eyes back onto me again while addressing Angelfeather.  “So, why him?”

“Stand down, Nighttail!” Angelfeather’s voice now sounded like Mother’s and Aunt Luna’s.  A stern voice that demanded respect and authoritative consideration.  And almost like a cat, I could literally feel Angelfeather’s...feathers...ruffle like the hair on a dog's back stands up when he’s growling.  Not to mention how her wings started expanding like how Mother and Aunt Luna would do when speaking with authority.  Only when Nighttail’s eyes met Angelfeather’s did Nighttail’s attitude cooled with her taking a step back.  However, her need to know attitude persisted.  “Certain members of the Equestrian Council don’t want human slavery to end.  To that end, those members came to my father, with a large sum of money, for him to deliver me to Prince Fred.  My father took the money and dropped me off with him.  It was under the guise of an old treaty that if Princess Celestia ever had a foal, then that foal would marry some griffon in the king’s house.  But the peace between us did not hinge upon this treaty condition.  Now that Prince Fred is now known, my father took the bribe money and followed along with the council member’s sabotage.”  She took a calming breath as I tried calming her down, which she looked up to me gratefully before continuing.  “It was the hope that Prince Fred would refuse the marriage, so the members could then sabotage the effort to abolish human slavery.  Thankfully, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Prince Fred already knew of this.  And even at the risk of willfully falling into the trap that the council members set, he gave me the option of marrying him or returning home.”

All three of the griffons looked at me with varying degrees of surprise at the tale she was laying out for them.  They looked between us in stunned silence as if their minds were trying to absorb the news.

“It pains me to see how my father has fallen into greed for money from the good father he was.  Have you ever been sold for money and political expediency?”  All three of them shook their heads while Nighttail was starting to look a little sheepish.  “Unfortunately, I do.  My father sold me for money and for political sabotage.  Prince Fred, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and his friends have been nothing but supportive.”  As she spoke she held her head high while looking at each of them in their eyes.  “Between then and now I’ve been getting to know them.  I do not find him wanting and will happily marry him.”  Her eyes suddenly narrowed and her voice took on a firm tone.  “And my father will not be welcome at our wedding.  Whenever I visit my home, it won’t be around my father.  And I know that Prince Fred will not act that way with our own chicks.”  Her eyes met Nighttail’s specifically, “And you will not address him as human again, but by his proper name and title, Prince Fred.  Am I understood, Nighttail?”

“Yes, Princess Angelfeather,” Nighttail responded with a respectful bow of her head.  And even though the tone of her voice was definitely respectful to Angelfeather and I had no doubt that she would follow those orders, I had a feeling that she harbors some resentment about humans in general due to the tone in her voice.

Moved by Angelfeather’s words, I leaned down and kissed her cheek.  She hummed happily before returning the gesture with a rub from her cheek.

“I can’t believe King Nereus did that!” Ebonwing responded with the same shock that the third griffon had on her face.  “If my father did that to me I’d be angry as well.  What about other griffons that want to come to the wedding?”

Angelfeather looked up to me first, so taking that as a hint, I told them, “I would welcome the griffons that would like to come.  But we might, or might not limit the number depending on how large, or small, we want the wedding to be.  We haven’t exactly talked about it just yet.”  Right after saying that, a thought hit me.  “If you don’t want to talk to your father,” said, looking down to Angelfeather, “then how would we notify the griffon general public?”

Nighttail beat Angelfeather to the punch as I heard her amused, and slightly annoyed voice.  “We have newspapers, duh.”  I felt a little sheepish for not thinking about that and took it in good stride.  It even helped release some of the tension between me and the griffons that Nighttail started.  From there the talk was amicable between us with Nighttail addressing me by my name and a title like Angelfeather wanted.  After we left them I could tell that the news of Angelfeather’s father would spread far and wide once those griffons got back home.  And once I thought about it, inviting all griffons to the wedding and prohibiting her own father to attend might be fitting punishment.  As we walked away from the griffons I wondered if that just might bring him back to a sane mind again?

I led us toward the Wonderbolt team next.  That was because since we would be spending most of the time with the Ponyville teams, it was best to meet and greet the other teams first.  And as luck would have it, the Wonderbolt team was alone at the moment.  Which was a little surprising to me actually considering their fame.  Perhaps the Crystal Empire didn’t think of them as much as the rest of Equestria because of their one thousand year banishment?

“Captain Spitfire,” I greeted while walking up to them, “congratulations on you and your team on getting gold medals.”

She, and her team, bowed respectfully as we approached them.  “Thank you, my Prince,” Spitfire greeted in return.  And while she was grateful for the praise, she still hasn’t taken the stick out of her butt yet.  Major Fleetfoot seemed to be the same.  However, one look at Commander Soarin told me that he was as loose as ever.  

“Commander?”  He met my eyes after getting his attention.  “Does the Captain and the Major ever relax?”

“Not that I’ve seen, sir,” he smirked at me, good humor written all over his face.  “I’ve known them for years and they haven’t relaxed yet.”  I thought there was the slightest of smirks that appeared on Spitfire’s face when Fleetfoot gave Soarin the elbow.

Before I could say anything else, Rainbow suddenly appeared beside me seemingly out of nowhere.  Not only appearing on the other side from Angelfeather but saluting them as well.  “Congratulations on you and your team, Captain.”

Spitfire saluted in return with the slightest of smirks, “Thank you, Rainbow Dash, and at ease before your sprain something.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle at the irony of that statement.  So, I brought it up to her.  “At ease, Captain, before you sprain something,” said to her without missing a beat with my own grin plastered on my face.  Major Fleetfoot looked amused, Spitfire had a resigned expression on her face as if she’d just been caught, and Commander Soarin was holding his sides in laughter.  Rainbow, meanwhile, looked up at me in shock that I’d dare say that to the Captain of the Wonderbolts.

Spitfire let out a soft sigh, looking up at me with a small smile.  “Alright, I get the point, sir.”

“Finally!” I said with a roll of my eyes then put my arm around Rainbow pulling her against me.  She didn’t resist either.

“Spits actually relaxed,” Soarin exaggerated what he said, wide shocked eyes and all.  Then he pretended to take out a notebook or something similar.  “I’ve got to write that down later on my calendar.

Spitfire sighed and without looking over asked, “Major?”  Without missing a beat Fleetfoot reached back and smacked the back of Soarin’s head.  “Thank you.”

“So, Captain, are you and your team going to take a few days off?  Or is it right back to training and practice?” I wondered while running my hand up and down Rainbow’s side.  Rainbow’s athletic body was a pleasure to touch and her coat was surprisingly soft.  Almost odd actually.  Soarin, it seems, was particularly interested in the answer to my question because he was looking over at Spitfire rather intently.

I don’t know if Spitfire knew that Soarin was so interested in the answer or not, but she sure knew after answering it.  “I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to take a few days off.”

“Yes!” Soarin threw up a hand as if in triumph.  “I’ve got time to stop by Ponyville and grab a few pies.  My little brother and I love them.”

“No!” Fleetfoot spoke up for the first time with a drawn-out fake shocked look on her face that had us all chuckling.  “Really?  We couldn’t tell.”

I was pretty much out of the rest of the conversation as Rainbow took over talking with them.  Suited me fine.  I didn’t mind simply basking in the pleasant friendly atmosphere for a while.  Especially after recent events.  But there were other teams that I wanted to talk to, so after politely excusing myself I left Rainbow with the Wonderbolts.  Going from team to team, I offered my praises for either medals or a job well done.  Angelfeather stuck with me through it all feeling like it was her duty, like mine, to offer praises to each team.  Didn’t want to seem like we were playing favorites in spite of going to the griffon team first.  In between teams, I had a chance to ask her why the griffons were almost not wearing anything.  She was amused at the question but answered it anyway.  She was amused at me because griffons normally don’t like wearing clothes in her country.  And the only reason that she does is not only because of her position but also because she’s in Equestria.  The griffons chose to wear what they did because of the games.  In the Equestrian general public, they wouldn’t wear anything at all.  That seemed odd to me, so I made a mental note to ask about it later.

^_^

I noticed that Cadence wasn’t with us as the whole group made our way back inside the castle.  Philomena was with Angelfeather and I walking beside my mother when I asked her about the griffon dress code here in Equestria.

Mother was also amused at my question.  “What brought this on?” she asked through a giggle and an amused smile.

“I’d figure that the griffon team would be wearing more,” I answered as we started walking into the castle itself.  “And Angelfeather said that the griffon kingdom is basically a nudist colony for the most part.  Which brings up the question of why griffons don’t have to wear clothes here?”

“That’s a long story,” Mother began explaining, “and it goes back to when we first discovered the griffon kingdom.  Back then ponies in Equestria weren’t wearing much clothing either.  So, finding naked griffons wasn’t surprising or off-putting.  Over time, ponies started wearing more and more clothes, but we didn’t feel like it was our place to make the griffons do the same.”  

I wasn’t even paying attention to where we were going and just followed Mother down the hallway while Angelfeather and Philomena hung onto my arms.  “So, Equestrian nudity laws don’t apply to them?”

“What nudity laws?”  I almost stopped walking because Mother’s question was such a shock to me it stunned me into silence.  Mother giggled at how shocked I was regarding her question.  “My dear sunshine boy, there are no laws regarding nudity.  If one wants to walk around naked as the day they were born, they can.  It’s just that modern-day society prefers to wear clothes and in positions of authority, one is expected to wear clothes.  At the start of human slavery, they didn’t wear anything.  At the time, most ponies didn’t think that they deserved it.  But as time progressed even the most stout of owners put something on them if they went into public at least.  Now, most owners will clothe them if they are on their property or not.”

“And after human slavery is outlawed?” I asked dire curiosity was running through my mind.  Not to mention the lewd thoughts and possibilities that were now running through my head.  And possibly pranks where I shock ponies by showing up naked.

“Oh, I don’t plan on making any nudity laws in the future for anypony.  Mostly because society is regulating that already.”  Not sure where we were headed while we talked, but we had just turned a corner and into a hallway that I didn’t recognize.

“That actually explains some things.”  My comment echoed a little in the crystal hallway.  The girls were still walking in front of us with Twilight leading, so I only hope that she knew where she was going.  “Like how Beth and I were naked in those cages.  And how nopony thought it odd or looked down on us when Philomena wasn’t wearing anything after she first was transformed.  And why Vinyl doesn’t wear anything under her clothes.”

“You know this?”  I looked down at Philomena and she had a jealous look on her face.  You know the one.  Squinting eyes and tight lips told me that she didn’t exactly approve of what I just said.

“Oh...well...she wasn’t exactly hiding anything when Harmony, Rainbow, and I visited her after Fluttershy’s fundraiser disaster.”  I tried to answer as confidently as possible, but my voice still came out a little nervous.  I also noticed that Philomena was squeezing my arm tighter as well.  Angelfeather took it in good stride with a little giggle.  More than likely at Philomena’s antics.  I left out the part where she sat in my lap pretending I was a recliner.  She didn’t need to know that little detail.  Luckily for me, we had reached a room with the girls already walking in.  That had halted whatever Philomena had wanted to say because the curiosity of why we were there ran through her mind as well as ours.  After we walked into the room, it took me only a second to realize that this was Cadence’s bedroom.  

A large four-post bed with a privacy curtain was up against the wall to my right.  It looked like the wood was made out of their version of purpleheart wood.  Though it looked to be stained close to pink.  The whole bed was shades of pink from the pillow and covers to the privacy curtain.  Matter of fact her whole room was shaded with light blue and pink.  More than likely due to her cutie mark.  The carpet that covered the floor was a very nice, and very soft, light blue.  The rest of the furniture was also made from purpleheart wood and stained light pink.  Because the room was so large, being larger than the rooms at Canterlot, all of us could comfortably fit inside.  Cadence was sitting at a writing table that was situated against the far wall underneath an open window that was letting in the afternoon air.  Twilight had pulled up a chair and sat next to her.  The rest of the girls were sitting at a large round table that was in the corner near the bed.  Her dresser and standalone closet, both of which looked like they came out of an old silent movie, were on the left wall across from the bed.  And the bathroom archway was between the bed and the outside wall.  Right now, Cadence was leaning back in her chair with her head tilted back with a worried Twilight looking on completed the picture.

Mother and Aunt Luna immediately went over to see Cadence while Angelfeather, Philomena, and I walked over to the foot of the bed and sat down to wait.  Mother and Aunt Luna both put a hand on her shoulders looking down at her.  There was a sense of foreboding in the air as we waited for her to speak.  It was only a few minutes after everypony was in the room when she did.

“I got a couple of notes here.  One from my new captain and one from Shining Armor.”  Her voice held a sadness in it that I never want to experience.  It sounded sorrowful and tired.  She didn’t even look at us as she spoke.  Just slumped back into the chair looking sad and defeated.  “The one from my new captain says that even though a scout has found where Shining Armor and his followers are, they are also well fortified.  Capturing them is out of the question without a small war taking place that would cost many lives of both pony and human.”  My heart sank when I heard those words.  And by the looks of it, the others felt the same way.  “However, the one from Shining Armor may make that war inevitable.  Basically, he says that if human slavery is abolished then he will lead his followers into the city...”  She paused, turned her chair around, and looked at us individually.  “And murder all humans present and any pony that stands in their way.”

AJ let out a very soft, “Tarnation!”  The others remained in shocked silence as we all looked at her with equally shocked faces.  Twilight had a resigned helpless look on her face as if she had just given up on trying to understand her brother.

“It seems that Shining Armor has let his hatred rule his life.”  Aunt Luna said with understanding in her voice and a sigh from her lips.  “Unfortunately, I know all too well what that is like.  I lost myself to my own hatred against my sister long ago.  I fear that Shining Armor is experiencing his own.”

“So, he’s turned into his version of Nightmare Moon?” Twilight asked, her voice showing us how she still cares for her brother.  Plus the curiosity of what she was saying.

“Basically, yes.”

“Should we really have to worry about him since he hasn’t any magic anymore?”

“Rainbow,” I spoke up looking at her with worry of my own, “even though he doesn’t have access to magic anymore, he’s still dangerous.  He still commands a small army and can still use weapons because he has hands.”  I held up my own hands to illustrate.  “But he’s still a threat due to his influence above all else.”

“Indeed,” Aunt Luna echoed my thoughts.  “And in the while?  Is he going to do anything?”

“That I don’t know, Aunty,” Cadence muttered softly, looking up at her with so much uncertainty and loss in her eyes.  “I don’t know anything regarding his short, or long term, plans.  I just hope that he’ll leave us alone.”

“Is there any hope for my brother?”

Aunt Luna yawned before answering.  “Sorry.  As long as he lives, there is always hope.  Thanks to you and your friends, Twilight Sparkle, I was able to be rescued from my own hatred.  Let’s hope that he can be rescued from his.”

“I hope so too,” Twilight echoed Aunt Luna’s thoughts with hope of her own.  “I hate seeing my brother like this.”

“I as well, Twilight,” Mother said after a soft sigh and downcast eyes looking at Twilight.  “I remember his smiles and hard work during his training.  Never once did I witness anything hostile toward humans.  Whether it be in public or any of my staff.”

“Nor I,” Aunt Luna mentioned before letting out another yawn.  “If you all would excuse me, I’m going for a nap before we board the train this afternoon.”  After we bid her a good sleep, she turned and left to take a nap in one of the adjacent rooms.

“I too was surprised by Shining Armor’s actions.”  Rarity shook her head as she sat, lady-like of course, in her chair, but with her head down with sad-looking eyes.  “I always thought of him as an honorable stallion.  And just.  It’s sad that he’s given into his hate as he has.  But there is always hope.”  Now, she looked up and over at me with a wide smile.  “If Fred can show me how wrong I was, then maybe someone or somepony can do the same for him.”

“I agree, Rarity.  Unfortunately, I don’t think he’ll accept any help from me.”

“You’re, unfortunately, right, my sunshine boy.”

^_^

After everything was said, Cadence said that she wanted to be alone with Twilight and Twilight’s parents for a little bit.  So, we left after wishing her well and giving her a much-needed hug.  After leaving, I still felt a little responsible even knowing that it wasn’t my fault at all.  Our hearts went out to her, but other than giving her comfort there wasn’t anything we could do at the moment.  And there was anger toward Shining Armor once you got past the shock at what he’s done and the sadness about yet another family destroyed on account of hatred.  That was the case for all of us.  It showed on our faces.  It showed in how we carried ourselves.  It showed in how we greeted Twilight Velvet and Night Light as we passed in the hallway.

With the somber mood in the atmosphere around us, some of the girls dismissed themselves to go work in order to get their minds off of it all for a while.  Rarity went to go check on the Ponyville team uniforms now that the games were over.  AJ and Rainbow dismissed themselves to possibly help with any equipment that needed to be moved to the train and back to Ponyville.  Which meant that it was just Mother, Angelfeather, Philomena, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and I together trying our best to relax in the garden until it was time to leave for the train in a few hours.

Philomena wanted Fluttershy to sit next to me on the bench by the fountain in the center of the garden.  And Fluttershy was happy to be sitting next to me with my arm around her with her leaning against me.  Her head was on my shoulder and her eyes were closed with a happy smile on her face.  And with one of my hands on her baby bump, she had her hand resting on mine and looking quite content.

Mother, Pinkie, and Philomena were walking around the garden talking.  Angelfeather was sitting on the other side of me looking thoughtful when I looked over to her.  Wondering what had her thoughts in a whirl, I leaned over and with an amused smile I whispered, “Don’t think too hard.”

It took her a second, after she looked up at me a little confused, before realizing what I meant.  And with a smile of her own and a slight shake of her head, she explained, “I was just wondering what our chick will look like.”

While I was looking down at her with a blushing smile on my face not knowing what to say about that.  Fluttershy knew exactly what to say.  “Oh, that’s a wonderful thought.  I can’t wait to see what our foal will look like.  I’ve told the doctors that I don’t want to know anything until he or she is born.  I want to be surprised.”  She turned her head, leaned up, and pulled my head down for a soft lingering kiss.  “I’m happy that I’m having your foal, Fred.  I love you.”

While my hand rubbed her baby bump, I softly said to her, “I love you too, Fluttershy.”

Right before hearing a light giggle, Angelfeather turned my head to her.  After rubbing her cheek against mine, I hear these words in my ear, “I want that, too.  I want a chick with you, Fred.  I want that deep loving relationship with you.  I want to hear the happy giggles of our chick, or chicks, in my ears.  Because now I know that you won’t be like my father.”

“I’ll try my very best not to,” was the only thing that came to my mind.

“I know you will.”

“I can’t wait to spoil my grandchildren,” I heard Mother’s voice as she, Philomena, and Pinkie walked up.  Her arms wrapped around my neck with her head resting on mine with her voice sounding so happy she could start crying any second.  “Never in my life have I expected that my sunshine boy would return.  Much less experience the joy of being a grandmother.  I can’t be any happier.”

“And I’ll be there to help babysit,” Pinkie bounced on her hooves clapping her hands together.

“Speaking of babysitting,” Mother interjected, curiosity in her voice, “after the marriage, how often do you want to return to Griffonstone?”

Angelfeather put her head on my shoulder again with a contemplative sigh of frustration.  “Even though I still love my father, I can’t trust him anymore.  Nor can I trust him with my future chicks.  I still love Griffonstone and I’d like for Fred to see it someday.  But my home is here now with Fred.  Wherever he is.”

Her words touched my heart and while smiling down to her, a thought hit me.  “Even though I technically don’t have a place of my own?” I was teasing a little making me smirk down at her.

“Oh my sunshine boy,” Mother kissed my head, “you don’t need a place of your own.  You can always stay home and raise your children in Canterlot.  You’ll never have to worry about money or where to stay.”

“I know that, Mother,” I gratefully smiled up at her.  “However, a child needs a stable environment.  And while I know I’ll get that with you in Canterlot, I also have a responsibility in Ponyville with Fluttershy.  And I’d rather not have to travel between Canterlot and Ponyville to raise them.”  Looking down at Fluttershy, I gently rubbed my cheek against her head.  “And Fluttershy will never be able to make a life for herself in Canterlot.  It would be best for her to stay in Ponyville and raise our child there.”

“Oh that’s true,” Fluttershy said softly, still with her eyes closed and resting against me.  “I think that, yes, it would be best to raise our foal at my cottage.  He or she would be surrounded by peaceful nature and friendly animals.”

“Fred can make his home here then and Celestia, Luna, and Cadence can visit anytime,” Pinkie giggled happily.

Mother turned to Pinkie and I heard Mother’s happy voice.  “You know Pinkie Pie, that’s actually a really good idea.  I’ll just build you a nice house in Ponyville with lots of bedrooms.”  She laughed teasingly like a mother does when expecting lots of grandkids.  The other girls knew what she meant by it and the hope that was left unsaid that didn’t need to be said.  But because Pinkie being Pinkie, she leaned down close to me with her voice soft and alluring.

“I wouldn’t mind adding to the family.”

I don’t mind being teased like this.  Truth be told, there’s a part of me that actually enjoys it.  My mind was going over the pressure of performance.  If you know what I mean.  And with what Pinkie said running through my head, my inner ass hole decided to come out and play.  So, I turned to look up at Pinkie and with a mischievous smirk on my face, I asked, “Like...right now?”  The others knew that I was kidding.  And Pinkie knew it too, but she decided to one-up me.

With a giggle, she skipped around the bench with, “Well maybe not right this instant.  It may take us a few minutes.”  Then she turned herself around, sat down on my lap while leaning back to wrap her arms around my head with her head on my chest.  When she giggled and wiggled in my lap it was enough to get us to laugh some and take our mind off of recent events for a bit.

^_^

Hours later it was time for us to leave and all of us were saying goodbye to Cadence and Twilight’s parents.  Everything was already loaded onto the train, including all equipment and baggage, so we just needed to say goodbye.  I wanted to be one of the last ones to say goodbye.  Right now the others were already on board leaving Twilight and I saying goodbye to Twilight’s parents and to Cadence.

“Don’t worry, honey.”  Velvet was saying to Twilight as they hugged together.  “We’ll be ok, so don’t worry about us.  We still love your brother.”

Night Light and I shook hands together.  His eyes held such sadness, sorrow, and regret in them it almost hurt to look into them.  But as we shook hands, there was also hope in there as well.  “Thank you for looking out for Twilight, Fred.”

“You’re welcome, always.  She’s rather important to me.”  I tried reassuring him with a wide smile that I didn’t really feel myself.  Because after I said that, I lost that smile.  “I’d say everything will be alright, but...”  I ended that with a shrug.

“I understand,” he acknowledged with a nod and a sad smile.  “Right now, just watch over Twilight.  What Shining did hit her rather hard.”

“I will,” I told him as Twilight and Velvet finally separated.  However, Twilight didn’t say anything.  She just stepped back, nodding slightly with a little sniffle.  That’s when Velvet turned Twilight toward me and gently pushed her into my arms.

“Yes, do watch over Twilight,” Velvet said to me, her voice filled with motherly concern.  Which also filled her eyes as they gazed over at me as I held onto Twilight with my arms around her.  Twilight didn’t resist, but instead gently laid her head on my chest.

“Of course,” I told her, my eyes searching hers as my hands rubbed Twilight’s back.  The dress she wore was made for traveling.  A single piece light blue dress that felt good to rub.  The soft fabric was just like her coat.  Soft and almost fragile.  Probably just how Twilight felt right now.  Her parents parted to let Cadence step forward to give us both a hug.  I felt like it should be the other way around.  With me hugging her.  At least I could put one arm around her.  “Remember,” I said to all of them, “there’s always hope.”

“You’re right,” Cadence leaned back giving me a small smile, “there’s always hope.”

I pulled her head down touching her forehead to mine.  “If you ever need me, I’m just a train trip away.”

“Thanks, Fred.”  With one last hug, Cadence pulled back and that was the cue for Twilight and I to board.  After we walked onto the train, I waited for Twilight as she took one last look back.  Then the doors closed after a long train whistle that sounded more like hearts breaking as it shrieked through the air.

^_^

The train trip back was mostly quiet.  Mostly because Aunt Luna was asleep on one of the bench seats.  So, not much was said.  All through the trip, the girls took turns sitting with me.  While I mostly was lost in thought watching the world go by out the window.  And even in spite of the sad atmosphere, Mother and the rest of the girls were in the other cars talking to the other Ponyville teams.  They told me that the rest of the Ponyville teams were in high spirits in spite of everything.  

In a couple of hours, we reached Canterlot where Mother and Aunt Luna said so long to us.  And to tell us to cheer up and never lose hope.  Then it was off to Ponyville.  During the trip over I was thinking about what to do.  How to cheer up Twilight at least a little.  Although nothing would make Twilight happier than seeing her brother let go of his hate.  But sadly there wasn’t anything I could do about that.  But I did have an idea that just might cheer her up.  But it would also take Fluttershy, Philomena, and Angelfeather to do it.

And she would need to lose the clothes.

^_^

“Ok!  Now that we’re back home, put up all the uniforms and equipment, settled back in after the games, and now on our way over to Fluttershy’s, can you please tell me what’s going on?”  Twilight was a little agitated that I’ve been keeping the reason for the visit a secret.  A grin spread across my face as we walked out of town heading toward Fluttershy’s cottage in the distance.  She huffed in frustration as she walked beside me.  “Fine don’t tell me.”  Yeah even knowing that it was to cheer her up she kept up the pouting all the way up to the cottage.  When her eyes fell upon what was outside the cottage, she stopped dead in her tracks.  And gasped at what was in front of her.  “Wow!  Before we left for the Crystal Empire she told us that she was working on something.  But she didn’t say what.”

Putting a hand on her back, I ushered her forward.  “Yeah, she told me that it’s not quite done yet.  She wanted to brighten up the whole area starting with colorful flowers on the fence.  And around the bridge over the stream.  The idea is going to be like a small paradise.  Or sanctuary.  All ponies and animals have to obey the rules.  And basically, it means being nice to each other.”

“Ok, I get it,” Twilight nodded with a wide smile.  The cottage faced the stream and the bridge that was about thirty or so yards away.  The rolling fields around the cottage and stream were filled with beautiful, and colorful, flowers.  The fence, which was now raised high for privacy, was covered in vines and flowers.  It had the effect of hiding anyone and anypony from view.  And it encompassed the cottage front and back.  There was a gate near the front that faced toward the town that we were walking toward.  “But why bring me here?”

“We all kind of needed it,” I told her as we approached the vine and flower-covered gate, “especially you.”

Twilight sighed heavily while clutching onto my arm.  “I’m still trying to come to grips with what happened,” she said as we stopped at the door.  Then looked up at me, curiosity on her face.  “So, you think that just being here will help me?”

“Yep.  And there’s another rule that everybody and everypony must follow within the fence at least.”  With that, I opened up the fence door and pushed it open.

“And what’s that?” she asked while I got behind her and started gently pushing her inside.

“No clothes aloud,” I laughed heartily while gently pushing her inside.

She seemed to hesitate just a little, pushing back some at me even when going through the door.  “Wait!  What?  No clothes?  Why?”  As the door clicked shut behind us, she stopped in her tracks again at the beauty of the interior.  “Whoa!”

“It’s a work in progress,” Fluttershy’s voice came from our left.  As Twilight looked over, I took the back zipper of her dress in two fingers and in one long motion unzipped it.

I also glanced over to see Fluttershy, Angelfeather, and Philomena walk out of the cottage all three naked.  Liking what my eyes were seeing.  All three were walking over to us with Fluttershy holding her baby bump happily with her eyes glowing with pride and joy.  A gentle breeze blew through making the flowers wave as if waving to us in greeting.  The breeze gently played with their hair as if wanting to play with it.

“I think it looks beautiful,” she told Fluttershy and obviously ignored me pulling down her dress from her shoulders.  “What’s left to do?”

“A fountain in the center with benches on either side,” Fluttershy approached and stopped in front of Twilight.  While Angelfeather and Philomena helped me undress Twilight by pulling her arms out of her dress letting it fall to the ground.  After the dress fell I focused on unclasping her bra.  “And a couple of soft flowering places to lay on.”  Again, both Angelfeather and Philomena brought the bra straps off her shoulders and taking her arms out of them letting her bra also drop to the ground.  “I did put a large soft blanket on the ground for us to rest on.  So why don’t you join us?”  She finished with a wide disarming and beautiful smile.

“Well...” Twilight said with hesitation, but when Angelfeather and Philomena lowered Twilight’s panties down she stepped out of them anyway.  “Okay.  I guess I will.”

Now that Twilight was naked, Fluttershy looked over at me with a glowing smile.  Swelled with our foal, she never looked more beautiful.  “Now it’s Fred’s turn.  Undress him.”  Even Twilight helped Angelfeather and Philomena to undress me.  And when they were done, Fluttershy took one of my hands and took one of Twilight’s.  And with a beautiful smile, she started pulling us to the large plush blanket that covered the flowers.  “Come and lay with us.”

We followed her toward the blanket where she laid down.  Then motioned me to lay my head on her breasts.  After she laid down, so did I and laid down perpendicular to her.  That way I could turn my head to look at her face or turn the other way and look at her baby bump and our foal.  Twilight laid down on top of me with Angelfeather on one side of me and Philomena on the other side both laying against me.

“Now, isn’t this much better?” Fluttershy asked.  Her voice sounded soft, motherly, and completely content.  “Feeling the soft breeze against our naked bodies?  To be and feel one with nature and each other?”

Twilight was blushing but there was also a smile on her face.  Angelfeather and Philomena were simply smiling all around.  “I certainly enjoy it,” a chuckle escaped me then I turned my head, leaned over, and gently kissed Fluttershy’s neck.

That got Twilight smirking at me, amusement in her voice that reached her eyes.  “You got four females laying naked with you.  Naturally, you’re going to enjoy it.”  Then her voice, and eyes softened before leaning in giving me a soft lingering kiss.  Then soft said, “Then again I’ll have to admit to liking this.  It feels so peaceful here.  And so right.”

“It’s really beautiful here, Fluttershy.  And I am excited about getting to know the ponies and people here in Ponyville.  It seems like a nice place to raise children.”

“It is, Angelfeather,” Twilight told her, turning her head toward her.  “Although the ponies and even some people are, at least, partly crazy, it really is a nice beautiful small town.  Even if the ponies and people here are all crazy.”  Fluttershy started giggling at that first before we all joined in.

“That’s what Twilight said about us when she first got here years ago,” Fluttershy had one hand on my head, rubbing it gently, with the other on her baby bump, also rubbing gently.  I was in heaven right now.  My head on Fluttershy’s breasts, her hand on my head, and with the others laying with me this really was my definition of paradise.  “But this really is a wonderful town in spite of the troubles that seem to crop up every now and then.”  Meanwhile, I had one hand on Philomena’s back and the other on Angelfeather’s.

“Then I look forward to living here with my future family.”

“I as well, Angelfeather,” Philomena smiled at her then looked down at me.  “And our family will be here also.”
> Chapter Thirty Five:  Tirek Part 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“So, why are we here again?” Rainbow asked from behind me as we walked through the center of the Crystal Empire.  Due to the recent events from the Equestria Games many crystal ponies that were out and about waved to us.  Some even walking up to give us a happy greeting.  “I mean we were just here a month ago.”

As always, it was a beautiful day because of the Crystal Heart providing the perfect weather.  Usually, it would be Philomena and Angelfeather walking beside me.  This time, however, it was Fluttershy and Philomena on either side of me.  Angelfeather insisted on it because of how late in the pregnancy Fluttershy was.  She tended to get tired when walking a good distance now.  She was wearing a simple sundress with pregnancy support underneath.  According to her that support really has helped.  I’ll take her word for it.  Angelfeather was walking beside Fluttershy with the rest of the girls behind us.

“It’s because of the visit from the Duke and Duchess of Maretonia,” I said back to her.

“And yes, that’s why you’re wearing the same dress as you wore at the Gala,” Rarity’s voice was tinged with amusement due to how Rainbow feels about dresses.

I waved to a family that had just walked out of their house because they waved to me.

“Ok, I get that,” Rainbow sighed and I could tell she was trying to be patient due to the tone in her voice.  “But what I don’t get is why we need to be here?  It’s not like we’re going to do anything.”

I heard Twilight’s patient sigh before she started to explain, “We are here because the meeting with the Duke and Duchess of Maretonia is an important one.  With all of us here, Celestia’s son and us, the Elements of Harmony, will show them how important this meeting is for us.  How important they are to us.  This is why we are all wearing our best dresses.  Or suit in Fred’s case.”  Rainbow gave out a soft hum in acknowledgment.  Even though she understood it, that short hum told us that she still didn’t like it, but she would also go along with it.

“Oh thank goodness we’re almost there,” Fluttershy mentioned after a little huff while we approached the guards stationed around the castle grounds.  “I’m starting to get tired and my hooves are starting to ache.”  I offered my arm to her, which she took gladly to support herself.  Fluttershy, however, because of her pregnancy wasn’t wearing the same dress she wore at the Gala.  Instead, it was a simple sundress with a beautiful blue Morning Glory flower directly over her baby bump.  The dress itself was a light yellow with light pink accents to go with her coat and mane colors.  Rarity told us that the big flower over her belly signifies the growing life within.  I thought it was a beautiful gesture.

“I’m sure there are chairs inside,” I told her softly before leaning down giving her a light kiss.

As we approached the guards, Spike quickly ran up to join me by walking in front of me.  He too was wearing a white shirt, tie, and black vest as I was.  “Hi guys,” he greeted the two guards with an excited wave.  Him and his hero self-worship from others.  

“Greetings, Spike the brave and glorious,” one of the guards greeted.  “Welcome back to the Crystal Empire.”

“Greetings, Prince Fred, Philomena, and Princess Angelfeather,” the other one greeted with an equal stoic reaction.  Then greeted the others when we walked by them.  “Greetings, Princess Twilight.”

The other one finished with, “And the Elements of Harmony.”

“Thank you, gentleman,” Rarity cooed at them and probably batting her eyelids at them too.

A couple of minutes later, Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence all walked out of the castle doors to greet us.  The dresses that they wore must be for just special occasions or meetings because I haven’t seen them before.  Mother’s dress one of the kinds that had one large strap over her right shoulder that swooped down diagonally to cover her chest.  A golden-looking lace-type belt was cinched around her waist.  Its length ended halfway between her knees and her hooves.  It was white with gold edge accents with what looked like golden lace mixed in.  She was also wearing her tiara and golden shoes on both hooves.  Her long multi-colored hair was put into a long large golden hair net type thing as well as her tail.

Luna’s dress was exactly the same except the strap was on her left shoulder and the colors were dark blue for the dress’ main color with light blue glittering edge accents.  She was also wearing her tiara and light blue polished shoes on her hooves.  Her hair as well as in a long large hair net along with her tail but it was dark blue in color with light blue glitters.

Cadence’s dress was a double strap v-cut dress of light blue with glittering yellow trim and accents.  She also had a yellow lace belt around her waist.  Her dress ended just above her knees and was just tight enough to show off her curves.  The v-cut was deep enough that, without the lace, would be good eye candy.  Her hair was dun up in a bun that ended in a short ponytail.  Her tail was done in a tight braid to complete the picture.

“My sunshine boy,” Mother greeted me with open arms drawing me into a tight hug.  “Back so soon.”  She said it as a rhetorical statement while I hugged her in return.

“Indeed,” Luna greeted with a hug as well after I let go of Mother.  While I was hugging Aunt Luna, Mother was happily greeting Fluttershy.  Out of the corner of my eye, I watched her take Fluttershy’s hands in hers with a wide smile.

“How are you fairing, Fluttershy?” Mother asked her with the happiest face I’ve ever seen.

The rest of the girls were saying hello to Cadence with questions about how she was doing since the games.

“About ready to burst,” Fluttershy giggled happily.  “The recent doctor’s visit told me that I could give birth any day now.  And I can’t wait to hold him or her.”

While Mother, Fluttershy, and Philomena, I leaned in to whisper to my Aunt, “I’m assuming you’ve been keeping an eye on Cadence’s dreams?”

“I have dear Nephew,” she whispered back, taking the opportunity while Cadence was busy talking with Twilight and the other girls.  “She is obviously deeply concerned over Shining’s proposed actions.  She’s been having nightmares about his followers slaughtering ponies and humans in the streets.  Images of her drowning in blood have been the most frequent recently.  And a deep sorrow for what she’s lost in Shining Armor.”

“That’s pretty much what she’s said in her letters to me,” was my whispered reply.

“Oh I think that’s wonderful, Philomena,” Mother’s giddy excited voice once again cut through the many conversations.  When I looked over at them, Mother had turned to Angelfeather as well.  “I’m so happy that you and Angelfeather have decided to have children with him.”  

Suddenly Pinkie appeared beside my mother grasping her arm shaking it slightly in excitement, “Don’t forget me.”

“You too, Pinkie Pie,” Mother giggled, leaning into Pinkie as a sideways hug.  “As I said before, I was never expecting my sunshine boy to return and even less of being a grandmother.  When are your heat cycles?”

“Oddly enough,” Angelfeather spoke up with a wide smile and a growing blush, “both Philomena’s heat and mine are at the same time next month.”  She gently took my arm pulling me to her as Philomena stepped up on the other side of me taking my other arm.  “We plan on getting married just before that, so our heat will happen during the honeymoon.”

“A happy time indeed,” Aunt Luna was all smiles, putting an arm around Mother.

Mother didn’t say anything, but squealed loudly, and put her hands to her lips bouncing on her hooves.  

“More than one of us had the same reaction, Princess,” Rarity’s soft cooing voice somehow broke through Mother’s squeal of delight as she and the rest of the girls surrounded us.

“Oh yes, I’m quite happy for them,” Fluttershy looked up to me with assurance in her eyes.  “I’ll be just fine for a few days.”

“I was worried for Fluttershy because I would be away soon after our foal is born,” I said aloud for everypony to hear.  “Even after we all talked about it, I still feel a little guilty about being away so soon after she’s given birth.”

“Now sugarcube, we’ve told ya that you don’t have to worry about that.”  AJ had a smirk on her face when our eyes met.  “Not only will we all look after her and your foal when you’re gone, but Discord as well.”  She paused with an uncertain look on her face.  “Of course, I don’t know how I’d feel about him watching over mine,” she added softly as an afterthought.

“My heat won’t come around again for a few months, so I’ll be more than happy to look after him or her,” Pinkie offered, happily giggling away.

“I’m so happy for you, Fred,” Cadence stepped up, and as the group parted for her, she gave me a hug.

“He will,” Philomena agreed with a smile of her own.  “Why I asked for child with him.”

“And I know that he won’t become like my father,” Angelfeather commented.

Cadence had a smile on her face as she looked up to me, but there was a certain sadness in her eyes to go along with it.  “I think so, too.  I think he would be a great father.”  Her smile faltered and my heart sank at what she said next.  “I wanted to have a foal with Shining Armor, but now that won’t happen.  We’re officially divorced and it doesn’t look like he’ll change anytime soon.”

“Maybe you will find somepony else?” Twilight asked more of a suggestion, which surprised me because it didn’t quite sound like Twilight.  “There’s always hope for my brother.”  That did and sounded more like Twilight.

While looking down at Cadence, with my heart practically bursting for her, there was a certain look in her eye that I couldn’t quite place.  The corners of her mouth tugged a little before frowning then looking up to Mother.  “The Maretonia dignitaries should be here shortly,” Cadence said before turning around and starting to walk away.  “We should get ready.”

“Of course we should,” Mother agreed, turned, and walked next to Cadence.  Aunt Luna did the same followed by the rest of the girls.

I leaned down and whispered to Philomena, “Would you stay with Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence?  Especially Cadence.  Twilight and Angelfeather need to stay with me right now anyway.”  With a nod, Philomena turned and followed the group.

Once far enough away out of earshot, Twilight sighed.  It was a sigh of regret and sorrow.  “She really wanted to have a foal with my brother,” she said softly and put her arm in mine.  Just before Angelfeather did the same and we started following the whole group inside.  “And now it looks like that won’t happen.  Cadence may not be as old as Celestia, but ever since I’ve known her she’s been wanting a foal of her own.  That’s why she was such a good foal sitter when I was growing up with her.”

There was a pause as we walked into the castle.  Between us three the atmosphere was a somber one as I processed what Twilight just said.  “There was a certain sad look in her eyes when Cadence said it wouldn’t happen now.”  Again, whispering to her so my voice wouldn’t echo in the crystal halls.  “Now I know why she looked so hurt when she said it.”  I already knew where we three were going.  It was to the top of the castle where the flag was.  My mother wanted us three to unroll it, but only I would be physically doing it.  Twilight and Angelfeather would simply be standing there for political support.  We were going to unroll a black banner that had a golden symbol that represented Maretonia.  And with nothing else to say, because we didn’t know what else to say, we started up the stairs toward the banner.

After we got up to the tower, we could see everything from the castle to the train station we got off of.  There was only one string that was tied to the railing that would unroll the banner.  What was also up here was a brisk breeze that blew not only my hair but Twilight’s and Angelfeather’s as well.

“Wow, this is really pretty up here,” I heard Twilight say softly.  Her voice sounded like a girl on a date that was standing on a lookout point watching a sunset.  

“I wouldn’t know,” I said with a chuckle as the breeze blew Twilight’s hair in front of my face.  My ears picked up Angelfeather’s giggle then noticed her put a hand to her mouth in amusement.

Twilight turned her head to look at me, which got her hair out of my face.  “What do you mean, you wouldn’t know?”

“Oh look, there it is,” I teased while looking out onto the city with a smirk on my face.

I turned my head just a little, enough to see Twilight look at me curiously before facing forward again.  Obviously dismissing what I said as a joke or something like it.

“Whoops, now I can see it anymore.”

Angelfeather’s giggling got a little louder as she tried to hold in her mirth.

I heard Twilight let out a calming sigh then turned her whole body to face me.  More than likely she did Cadence's calming technique.  Now able to see, I looked over to see her put a hand on the railing and the other on her on her hips.  And gave me “the look.”  “Alright, what is it?”

Angelfeather spoke up in my defense, “Twilight?  The wind is blowing your hair into his face.”

While Angelfeather was talking, Twilight had to wave her own hair out of her own face.  That got Twilight to pause and take a good look at her hair.  Then finally saying, “Oh, sorry.”  When she turned back around again, she took her hair with her.

That was good because I saw the Maretonia dignitaries off in the distance.  Looking down, I also saw Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence standing by the guards who greeted us before.  “Here they come.  Not just the two, but two others behind them.  Looks older.”

“Parents maybe?”

“I believe they are,” Angelfeather said, “because Griffonstone has had dealings with Maretonia.  My father specifically.  Parents of the Duke.”

“Oh, alright.  They should know you then when we go down there to join them.”

“Yes, they will, Fred.”

When they got close enough, I pulled the string to release the long black banner.  It rolled out completely before the wind started getting hold of it and started blowing it to one side.  I saw them look up just once which lasted only a second before greeting my mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence.  After their greeting, all of them turned toward the castle.

“Alright, let’s go meet them,” I told them and made our way downstairs.  For once, I was looking forward to meeting them.  These would be the first foreign dignitaries that I would be meeting for the first time in my life.  Much less the first time while being in Equestria.  I was rushing downstairs to hopefully meet them as they were coming into the castle.  It was a little tiring to walk back down all those stairs, but we did get there just as they were walking into the castle.

The Duke looked almost like he just stepped out of old Egypt.  He was tan in color with dark gray hair and the most square, and long, looking goatee I ever did see.  He wore a robe in a style that covered him from neck to hooves of mostly a light blue color.  A magenta and gold sash went from his left shoulder and down across his chest where it was connected to a belt of like colors.  And those same colors were on the big hat on his head as well.  He certainly stood out in a crowd.  

He wasn’t the only one that stood out either.  His wife, or assuming it was his wife, was a fair-looking white-coated mare that only came up to his chest.  She also had on a large hat-looking thing that brought her height up to his face.  Her hat was a shiny silver flat half-circle that rested on her head behind her ears.  The bottom was a bright reddish-pink that connected to a shawl that was draped over her shoulders to cover her front.  She just wore a simple purple colored dress with a silver belt with white lace on it.

The older stallion behind the Duke looked like an old general.  Complete with Mohawk helmet and blue military-style uniform.  He had a dark gray coat with white hair.  The older mare wore a dress that was so old-fashioned looking it had one of those bouncy butt extenders that you could launch a tennis ball off of.  She was in a light blue coat, but couldn’t tell her hair or mane color because that was all covered by her dress and a large hat.

“My sunshine boy!  I want you to meet the Duke and Duchess of Maretonia.”

I stepped forward next to my mother, put a hand to my chest, and bowed my head respectively.  “Duke.  Duchess.  Welcome.”  After standing upright again, I motioned behind me, “May I present my fiance, Princess Angelfeather, and my friend Princess Twilight.”

“Duke.  Duchess.”  Angelfeather stepped forward next to me putting her arm in mine again.  “A pleasure to see you once again,” she said with a practiced political voice and also bowing respectively to them.  While she spoke, Mother stepped aside letting Twilight step up beside me.

The Duke bowed his head slightly, “My greetings, Princess Angelfeather.”  Then did the same to Twilight, “Princess Twilight.”  And with a look of interest, he looked over to Angelfeather again.  “There were rumors going around that you were to be betrothed to Princess Celestia’s son.  That came from a very old treaty.”

“It did, yes.  But shouldn’t we adjourn to the conference room?  I could explain more there.”

The Duke nodded, “Yes, of course.  I believe that is part of what we need to discuss.”

^_^

“Let me start at the beginning,” Mother said as everypony was seated at the table.  We were on one side and the four of them were on the other side.  “Years ago, I fell in love with Fred’s father, John Justice and we had him.  I was completely happy for two years until Blueblood rushed the throne room in an attempt to kill my son.  John sacrificed himself to give me time to escape to the human world.  Where Fred grew up with my human counterpart.  Then arrived here and since then I’ve never been more proud.”  Mother looked to me with a proud smile before continuing.  “Until I fell in love with John, I was teaching human hatred.  But I couldn’t do that anymore after falling in love and having Fred.  I’ve been trying to undo that mistake ever since.  A short few months ago, certain members of the Equestrian Council wants slavery to continue.  With that goal in mind, they bribed the king of Griffonstone to send his daughter to marry my son.  It was a political trap under the guise of joining Equestria with Griffonstone to end human slavery.  If Fred didn’t marry, then they could cry foul that we didn’t really want to end slavery and the movement would be dead.”

That’s where Angelfeather took over with a long sigh of regret.  “I’m ashamed to say that my father sold me for money and political expediency.  I was sold and dropped off here.  My father hasn’t contacted me since.”  But with a smile, she looked at me with a happy smile and took my arm again.  “Over that time, Fred and his friends have been nothing but supportive.  He has shown me that he will never be like my father.  Even going so far as offering to refuse the marriage even though it would have hurt his chances to end human slavery.  For those reasons, I have agreed to marry him and have his child.”

“And what happened at the games?” the Duke asked.

That’s where Cadence took over.  “Shining Armor has been hiding his hatred for humans even before we met.  Since Fred arrived, Shining was trying to make Fred attack him, so he could use that against Fred.  It never really worked and all came to a head a day before the games.  Fred was finally coerced into a fight that Shining lost putting him into the hospital.  After the investigation revealed that Fred was coerced and Shining’s underlying hatred, did Shining Armor ponynapped Fluttershy and his own sister.”  They were shocked at that and for the first time since meeting them did their political stoic faces break.  “His goal was to kill Fluttershy’s foal, which would have killed her.  Then he would brainwash his own sister.”  Cadence looked over at me with a thankful smile.  “I’m happy and thankful that Fred was able to rescue both Fluttershy and Twilight.  He also didn’t kill Shining Armor, but instead broke his horn, so he can’t use magic.  But he’s still dangerous even without his magic.”

“Do you think that he could be a threat to Maretonia?”

“If he is it won’t be at first,” Twilight spoke up this time.  “Right now he has his sights on the Crystal Empire.  He’s said that if human slavery ends, then...he...will...”

Cadence sighed, “He said he would kill all humans in the Crystal Empire and any pony that stands in his way.”

“Then it is a concern to us because we have humans as well.”

“Then will you join us in ending slavery?” Mother asked, her eyes practically pleading.

“We can discuss that,” the Duke said and from then on I didn’t say much else.

^_^

It was a long meeting with lots to discuss, but eventually, it was over and all of us made our way to the guest room the girls were waiting in.  Nothing was said as we walked in to see Fluttershy sitting in a chair by a table at the other end of the room.  In chairs around the table were Rarity and Philomena.  However, AJ and Rainbow weren’t there and Pinkie was snoring away on the bed.  Fluttershy spotted me first and brightened immediately, “Fred!  How was the meeting.”

Pinkie didn’t wake up, but Rarity and Philomena smiled at us.

“It went pretty much as expected,” Cadence said while trying to sound cheerful.

“So, why do I hear a but coming?” Rarity questioned, looking at us with a curious eye.

“We asked if Maretonia would help us end human slavery,” Mother said softly.

“But they also have human slaves and also don’t want to give them up without a cost,” Aunt Luna added.

“Oh my.  What was the cost?” Fluttershy asked.  She was worried by the look on my face and even got up from the chair to walk over to me.  I met her halfway and gently took her arms in my hands with a reassuring smile.

It was my turn.  “The cost was something that I simply couldn’t give,” my voice held sorrow in it that was echoed in my eyes while looking down at her.

“What was it?” she urged after taking my arms in her hands as well.

With a soft sigh, I told her, “They wanted an heir to their throne from me.  If we wanted their support then it would cost Equestria an heir to their throne that I had to give.  That, in essence, would give them a permanent political foothold in Equestria that would be more powerful than the Equestrian Council.  Like another ruler that would rule beside Mother and Aunt Luna.  Simply because the child came from me.”  I shook my head.  “But I couldn’t do that.  They wouldn’t even allow me to raise the child.  It was disgusting what they were proposing.  And all for more political power.”

“The meeting was all for naught,” Aunt Luna huffed in frustration and sat down on the edge of the bed.

“That’s awful,” Fluttershy commented, hugged me, and rested her head on my chest.  We were careful of her baby bump of course.

Rarity snorted in disgust, “The nerve of those dignitaries having the gall of asking such a thing.”

“I agree, Rarity,” Mother kissed my cheek as she walked by and sit next to Aunt Luna on the bed.  “We were all in shock that they would even suggest such a thing.”

“I couldn’t be around them after that,” Cadence’s voice was tinged with anger.  “I told them the meeting was over and for them to leave immediately.”

“It was the right thing to do,” Twilight agreed then walked over to sit by Mother.  “All that preparation and...and...showboating for nothing.”  Yeah, Twilight was a little upset.  She snorted in a very horse-like way before crossing her arms under her chest and crossing her legs.

“That very well may be, Twilight,” Rarity stood up, walking over to Cadence, “but one thing I can see is that Cadence needs some time in the hot springs down below.”

There was a pause as Rarity and Cadence looked at each other where I could see Cadence thinking about it.  After a short sigh, Cadence accepted with a nod and a small smile.  “Perhaps you’re right, Rarity.  It always did help me relax.”  Then she looked up and around the room, “Anypony else wants to join me?”

Twilight, Mother, and Aunt Luna all stood up then disappeared with Cadence into the hot springs down below.  That left me with Angelfeather, Philomena, Fluttershy, and Pinkie.

I could tell that Fluttershy was getting tired, so I gently turned her toward the bed.  “Why don’t you lay down for a bit?”

“Only if you join me,” Fluttershy whispered as she looked up to me smiling widely and without a blush this time.

That’s when both Philomena and Angelfeather walked up to either side of me.  “We will join you,” Angelfeather told us gladly then led us onto the bed.  Where Pinkie woke up, saw us getting on, and with a happy giggle made room for us.  And once again my head was resting on Fluttershy’s breasts, Pinkie was on top, with Angelfeather and Philomena laying on either side of me.  We decided not to get undressed this time but stay fully clothed.  Which was fine with me because Cadence, Mother, and Aunt Luna would be coming back.

^_^

(Late at night)

It was strange.  I knew that I was dreaming.  I knew that I was asleep and seeing this as a dream.  It was at night at some back alley in Canterlot somewhere on Restaurant Row.  It was behind one of the restaurants and a pony was there in basic work shirt and pants carrying a load of peaches.  He appeared to be heading back inside one of them and apparently either didn’t notice or ignored the dark-robed figure stepping out of the darkness.  The black-robed figure stepped out of an alley between buildings on the other side of the main alleyway.  

This robed figure was odd in that he walked on four legs, but also had arms.  A centaur?  He was completely robed with a hood over his head, so I couldn’t see his, or her, face.  My ears picked up the sound of his hooves against the stone-covered alleyway as it slowly walked toward the pony with the peaches.

It wasn’t until the centaur was almost within reach did the peach pony turned his head just enough to get startled by it.  “Sorry, didn’t see you there.  I’m sorry but the restaurant is closed right now.  It opens for lunch at eleven tomorrow morning.”

There was a pause as it seemed they just stared at one another.  Until the centaur spoke in a soft raspy voice that sent chills and bad vibes through me.  “Is he friend, or is he foe the pony wonders.”

The peach pony set down his basket of peaches on the ground by the back door then looked to the centaur completely confused.  He wasn’t the only one.  What he said next just confirmed the bad vibes I was getting from him.  “I assure you that I am no friend.”  Everything in me was urging the peach pony to run, but there was no way for me to communicate with him.  However, he did take a step back from the centaur, now very wary of him.  Unfortunately for him, he didn’t run.  Because a second after that the centaur pulled back his hood revealing a very pony-like head with a couple of devilish horns on his head.  “I am Lord Tirek.”  Then rushed the pony, taking the pony’s head in his hands, tilted the pony’s head toward him, and quite literally absorb all the magic from the peach pony.

And it only took about two or three seconds to do so.  Then the peach pony simply paled as if all the color was drained from him.  Once he was drained, Tirek let him go, and the poor pony fell to the ground like a limp noodle as if dead.  After a careful look, proved that he wasn’t dead just extremely weak.  I was relieved that the peach pony wasn’t dead, but there was also a sense of dread that came over me.  It was that sudden sense of dread that woke me up from what I initially thought was nothing more than a weird dream.

I was awake in an instant with a sudden gasp.  Dread still had a grip on me, so there was a need to see Mother and Aunt Luna.  However, there was a problem.  Getting up.  I was sleeping with Fluttershy, Philomena, and Angelfeather.  Fluttershy was laying against me with Philomena on the other side with Angelfeather on top.  How I got up out of bed with just waking up Angelfeather and not the other two will remain a mystery.  After getting up and getting dressed, in just my shorts and pants, I headed for the door.  Mother and Aunt Luna’s room was literally next door.  Cadence had brought in another bed, so they could share a room.  So, all I did was walk out and walk next door.  My mind was swirling with the images from the dream as I knocked on the door.  A couple of seconds later, my ears picked up hoofsteps then the door opened with Aunt Luna standing there in her nightgown.

“Did you happen to have a dream about a centaur named Tirek?” she asked immediately without me saying anything.

“Yeah, as a matter of fact, I did.”  Now more questions were swirling around in my head.  One was how would she know?  Did she look into my dream perhaps?

“Come in,” she stepped back motioning for me to enter, “it was not a dream, but a vision.  One that I’m not surprised that you had given who you are the son of.”  Mother was up and sitting on the edge of the bed, motioning me to sit next to her with a somber look on her face.  But still gave me a welcoming smile, though tinged with worry as it was.  So, I walked over and sat down next to her.  “You had a vision about Tirek.  The same vision that we had.”  Aunt Luna followed me over to stand in front of us.

“Tirek, my sunshine boy, is a centaur that was imprisoned within Tartarus for wanting to steal all of Equestrian magic.  That was a few decades ago.  His brother knew of his actions and told us after coming to appreciate Equestria.  We were able to stop Tirek by capturing him before he was able to absorb too much magic to overpower us.”  Her wing and an arm were around me as she explained who he was.

“Ok, then if he was in Tartarus, how did he escape?”

“Good question, nephew.  It is probable that he escaped a couple of years ago when Cerberus left his post.”  

“Cerberus?  I recognize that name,” I told them.  “It’s an old earth legend of a three-headed dog that guarded the gates to the underworld.”

“Interesting,” Mother mused about another coincidence between our worlds.

“Here in Equestria,” Aunt Luna continued, “he guards the gates to Tartarus, which could be viewed as a type of underworld.  It’s a prison that houses the most dangerous of all Equestria.  It is still not known why Cerberus left his post.  However, I think that it’s clear that is when Tirek escaped.”

“Oh...kay.  One thing doesn’t add up though,” I mused in thought.  “If he escaped just a couple of years ago then why has he taken this long for him to start stealing magic again?”

Mother hummed in thought before saying, “Without magic, he was incredibly weak after he escaped.  It would take him time to recover enough to start stealing magic again.  It’s one of the effects of being in Tartarus and a way to keep the prisoners secure.”

“And apparently he has started this night in Canterlot,” Aunt Luna finished.  “We need to leave for Canterlot immediately.” 

“I’ll start waking up the girls then.”  I hugged them both before returning to my room.  All three of the girls were still on the bed after I walked back in.  And apparently, Philomena was the only one that was still awake.  I wasn’t exactly subtle or quiet when walking over, leaning down, and telling her, “Everyone and everypony need to get up, get dressed, and head over to the train station.”  She blinked up at me in confusion at first then just gave me a nod after seeing the serious look in my eyes.  While she woke up Angelfeather, I gently woke up Fluttershy.  She was laying on her side because of her protruding baby bump, so I put one hand on her shoulder while using the other to brush her hair from her face.  “Fluttershy?  Wake up,” I said gently, rubbing her cheek, and gently shaking her shoulder.

She stirred, turning her head, and blinking up at me giving me a warm smile.  She hummed happily and reached up with a hand to rub my cheek, “Good morning, Fred.”  I put a gentle hand on her baby bump as she questioned, “What is it?”

“Something terrible and evil is brewing in Canterlot,” I said rubbing her baby bump while looking over at Anglefeather who was just now blinking blearily at me.  “Something evil has escaped from Tartarus and is in Canterlot right now.  So, everypony needs to get up, get dressed, so we can get on the train.”

“Oh dear,” was her only response as I helped her up off the bed.

I looked over to Philomena and Angelfeather as they too got up from the bed, “I have to go wake up the others, would you help her?”  When they gave me a reassuring smile, I leaned down and kissed Fluttershy.  “I’ll be back.”  Then gave both Philomena and Angelfeather a kiss on their cheeks before leaving the room to wake the others.  Twilight was currently with Cadence in her room, to keep her company because of everything that’s happened recently.  This means AJ and Rarity were in one room while Pinkie and Rainbow were in the next adjacent room.  That way each would have their own bed with two beds in their room.  Next door was AJ and Rarity’s room.

Upon entering, they both were still asleep in their separate beds.  Rarity was closest, so to her, I went first.  She was laying on her back with the bed sheet up to her neck.  The two thin straps over her shoulders told me she was wearing one of her nightgowns.  Leaning down, I gently put a hand to her cheek and rubbed gently, “Rarity?  Rarity, you need to wake up.”

Her slight hum and the flutter of her eyes said that she was waking up.  It took her a second to realize that it was me standing over her.  “Fred?” she recognized me before yawning.

“There’s trouble in Canterlot and everypony needs to get up, get dressed, and head to the train station.”  After telling her that, I walked over to AJ, who was still asleep to do the same.

“Trouble?  What trouble?” Rarity’s sudden concern hit my ears as I gently shook the sleeping farmer.

I answered Rarity’s question when AJ started stirring.  “An evil centaur named Tirek is in Canterlot stealing magic.”  AJ typically sleeps either on her side or on her stomach.  This time she was on her stomach while using her folded arms underneath the pillow.  My hand was on her back as she woke up, blinked a few times, then raised up her head, and looked up at me.

“Fred?  What’s that about trouble?” she asked blearily.

“Trouble in Canterlot,” I said to her.  “An evil centaur named Tirek is stealing magic, so everypony needs to get up, get dressed, and get to the train station.”

Her eyes held confusion in them as she sat up in bed.  I was happy that she didn’t care about my presence as the sheet fell from her body.  My eyes immediately went down to her plump high firm breasts as she said, “Alright, I get that it’s an emergency and unicorns need protection.  But why us?”

I had to drag my eyes from the glorious sight and back up to her face.  “Probably because you girls are the Elements of Harmony.”

AJ turned her body to sit on the edge of the bed before stretching.  My eyes roamed over her body again as her arms raised over her head.  “But will we be able to use the Elements if Rarity and Twilight’s magic is drained?”

“I don't know,” I said absentmindedly.  I was transfixed on the sight that it took Rarity’s sultry soft voice in my ears to bring me out of it.

“Like what you see, Fred?”  It wasn’t just her voice that brought me out of it, but also when she put a hand to my cheek and turned my head toward her.  “Then why don’t you look over here?”  After she asked that question, and while my eyes were now locked onto her, she stepped back, and with an alluring look she pulled down the straps from her nightgown.  My eyes watched it drop to the floor.  And even with bedhead, she looked beautiful.  After she dropped her nightgown, she reached back unclipping her bra, and let it fall to the floor.  She hummed with a soft tone that had my second brain stirring in my pants.  Her hands ran down her body to her panties and pushed them down as well.  “Want to help us get dressed then, Fred?”  I couldn’t help but watch her hands run up her lithe form.  The dim light from the morning sun shining through the window was highlighting every smooth curve of her body.  Her curvy legs, hips, torso, and especially her luscious round breasts were exposed for me to devour.  For a seamstress that doesn’t exercise that much, she surely has a body that draws your eye.

“I...uh...really should wake up Pinkie and Rainbow,” I finally was able to say after my brain got back into gear.  Although the gear was grinding and sputtering at the moment.

My ears picked up AJ’s amused chuckle, “Rarity?  Would you let the man think for a second?  What if Pinkie and Rainbow ain’t up yet?”

Rarity hummed in thought while stepping forward before putting both hands on my chest.  “That is true.  While Pinkie may be up, Rainbow does sleep like a log,” she said in a soft musing voice while looking around me to AJ behind me.  Then, she looked up at me with those beautiful eyes of hers, pressing herself up against me where I can feel her breasts squish up against my bare chest.  And her waist against mine that there was no way she couldn’t feel my growing excitement.  “However, I meant what I said about devoting myself to him.  And while I realize that there is a rush here, my body is just...” she paused while pulling down my head giving me a soft kiss, “humming for him this morning.”  That kiss had me humming too.

Luckily for me though, AJ had put something on, grabbed my arm, and started pulling me toward the door.  “Alright, Rarity that’s enough.  He’s got things to do and he needs to do them before you fry his brain with your wily ways.”

And good looks.  I had just enough time to give AJ the smallest of thanks for the assist just before she shut the door.  And the quiet sound of Rarity’s disappointment through the door.  Which meant that Pinkie and Rainbow were next.  This should be interesting.

As soon as I walked in…

SLAM

CLICK

As my body shook slightly because of the sudden slamming of the door, Pinkie reached up, grabbed my head, and gave me a head-turning kiss that sent my mind reeling.  When she let me go with a happy, “Good morning,” I noticed that she was naked.  Not that I minded any and while she grabbed my hand and started pulling me toward the running shower, it gave my eyes a chance to roam over her naked form.  She had bedhead of course with strands of hair poking out in every direction.  But my eyes locked on to the gentle sway of her tail that her hips encouraged.  I could tell that the shower was running due to the sound of the running water and the steam coming from the archway that led into the bathroom.  “We need to hurry,” she said to me then stopped in front of the archway, knelt down in front of me, and started to unbutton my pants.  “So let’s get you out of these, so we can join Rainbow in the shower.”

All I could do was watch because my brain wasn’t quite in gear.  “Uh...okay?” was all that came out of my mouth as Pinkie pulled down my pants and then my underwear.

“What was that, Pinkie?” Rainbow’s question came from inside.  “I didn’t hear you.”

Pinkie tossed my pants and underwear to the side, stood up, and then led me by the hand inside the bathroom.  “We’re going to join you in the shower this morning,” she said, giggling excitedly.  As soon as we walked in, my eyes spotted a very wet Rainbow underneath the showerhead.  The whole bathroom was an open design.  Off to my right was the sink with mirror and toilet on one side with the large open shower on the other with a short tiled wall between them.  At the time when Pinkie spoke, Rainbow was facing away from the shower faucet.  Her head was leaned back under the water to rinse it out with her hands running through it.  Which meant her chest was forward making her small-ish perky firm breasts her prominent feature that my eyes locked onto.

After hearing what Pinkie had said, Rainbow continued rinsing her hair with, “Alright,” and not even bothering to look over to us.  It wasn’t until she placed myself in front of Rainbow that it dawned in her what Pinkie had said.  “What?” she asked, stopping what she was doing and opened her eyes to stare right up into mine.  And while my eyes roamed over her naked wet lithe form, Pinkie changed the showerhead position to cover both of us.  Rainbow simply blinked up at me with a soft, “Oh.  That’s what you meant.”

^_^

My shower with Rainbow and Pinkie had a lot of wet rubbing going on but not outright sex.  There was no time for it, unfortunately, but still a great shower experience with two wonderful mares.  Right now Mother had rushed us to the train station where the crystal train was currently being prepped for an emergency run to Canterlot.  Everypony was in their traveling clothes and standing on the train platform.  Fluttershy and Angelfeather on either side of me as Mother stood by Cadence explaining the situation.

“Why are you leaving so soon?” Cadence asked after giving Twilight a farewell hug.

“Tirek has escaped from Tartarus and is stealing magic in Canterlot,” Mother’s somber tone was enough to silence the whispering of the other girls around us.  Mother then looked around at the other girls and explained, “Tirek is an evil centaur that has the ability to steal magic.  He has to start with unicorns first, so he can steal enough magic before stealing from pegasi and earth ponies.”

“How the hay can he steal magic from earth ponies and pegasi?” AJ asked, now sounding concerned.

“He learned that dark magical ability in his distant homeland from his now-deceased mentor,” Mother explained to them.  “He and his brother Scorpan came to Equestria for just that purpose.  However, Star Swirl had befriended Scorpan where Scorpan had come to appreciate Equestria, our culture, and society.  He then went back to his brother trying to convince Tirek from trying to steal Equestrian magic.  It didn’t work and after he was defeated he was sent to Tartarus.  He was supposed to stay there permanently, however, it seems he escaped when Cerberus left his post a couple of years ago.”

Aunt Luna spoke up to finish the explanation.  “If he succeeds in draining enough magic to steal from pegasi and earth ponies, then the Elements of Harmony would be the only way left to defeat him.”

“Which explains why you’re telling us.”

“Correct, Twilight,” Mother smiled at her.  

Twilight straightened herself with a nod before turning to the rest of the girls, “Looks like we’re going to hunt this Tirek down.”

“I’m afraid not, Twilight.”

“What?!” Rainbow’s shocked voice cut through as she stared at Mother.  “Why not?!”

“I have no doubt that you girls can defeat Tirek with the Elements of Harmony,” Mother said with a soothing voice to calm her down.  “However, he needs to be found first.  And for that, I must ask another.”

“And who’s that?” I wondered aloud.

“Discord.”

No sooner than Mother said his name, he appeared off to the side with his arms wide open and the happiest smile on his face.  “Ta-da!  Apparently the one and only being in all of Equestria that can hunt down the fiend.”  My arm immediately went around Fluttershy when he appeared.  Even though I understand that he and Fluttershy are friends, and even though she vouches for him, there was a strong part of me that just didn’t trust him.

“Why discord?”AJ asked while staring at Discord with a curious expression that echoed in the tone of her voice.  Not to mention a little bit of uncertainty.

Mother said simply, “Because he’s the only one that can find him the quickest.  Even though we think he’s in Canterlot right now, and even though I’ll have the guard start looking for him, only Discord has the special ability to find him quicker than we can.”  Then she looked over to him with a small smile, “And I believe that he has earned this.”  In response to this, Discord put the palms of his hands together as if he was praying.  And with a happy smile on his face, with his eyes pointed up, there was a golden glowing halo suddenly appearing over his head.

I frowned at him.  “A saint you ain’t, Discord.”  And without looking at Mother, because I wanted to keep an eye on him, I continued with, “And let’s not forget when his vines captured you and Aunt Luna with him not even bothering to admit that it was his doing.  Or even wanting to stop it, I might add?”

“Everything worked out, didn’t it?” Discord huffed in his defense.

Which I didn’t buy.  “Which you could have stopped at any time,” I pointed out, narrowing my eyes at him.  His halo disappeared as our eyes met.  “And it’s the fact that you didn’t stop it that-”

“Fred!” even though Fluttershy didn’t yell, it still stopped what I was going to say.  She turned toward me and looked up to me with a hand on my chest, which had me looking down at her.  “I know you don’t like him much and yes he has done bad things in the past, but I know he can do this.  Give him a chance?”  Damn those eyes.  “For me?”  Damn it.

After dragging my eyes away from hers, I narrowed them again at Discord.  “You!” I pointed at him.  “Me!” I thumbed my chest.  “Talk!” I pointed toward the end of the train platform, so we could talk privately.  With one snap of his fingers, he teleported us to the end of the platform.  Where he looked at me with his arms over his narrow snake-like chest.  “Alright, you know that I’m suspicious of you and don’t trust you.  However, Fluttershy does, considers you a friend, and thinks you can track down Tirek.”

“I am her friend,” he sounded honest about it and the look in his eyes seemed to confirm that.  But there was also something else in them that I didn’t quite place.

“Then prove it to me, by finding Tirek,” I said to him.  “Because I don’t know what will happen to her or our unborn foal if Tirek succeeds in stealing her magic.  She’s due to give birth any day now and I want that guy found before he has a chance to steal her magic.  Because I don’t want to have to worry about our foal dying if she can’t give birth or if stealing magic from the foal will kill it.  Understand?”

The look on his face softened then nodded his head.  “I may be the embodiment of chaos itself.  And even when I’ve done things in the past, I never wanted to kill.  Just amuse myself.  And yes, I am glad that Fluttershy is my friend.  I value that, so you have my word as the master of chaos I will find him.  Because I don’t want anything to happen to her either.”

I held out my hand.  “And if you don’t?”

“If I don’t, or if I fail,” he finally said after a minute of thinking it over, “then I’ll give up my chaos magic for good.”  Then he took my hand and shook it.  I had to raise an eyebrow at that.  The look in his eyes told me that he meant it, but how he was going to actually accomplish giving up his magic for good was something that was hard to believe that he could actually do.  Much less want to do it.  But it was, again, the look in his eyes that had me, at the moment, believing him.
> Chapter Thirty Six:  Tirek Part 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Even though he can be annoying at times, I’ll admit that it was nice of him to teleport us from the train station all the way to the castle ruins,” Twilight admitted after she closed one of the old books and sat back in her chair.  It had been a few hours since he teleported us to the library in the ruins of Mother’s old castle.  It was just the girls and I as we searched the old library for anything regarding the chest.  And we had been searching for hours with no luck.

“Yeah, after making a stop by the Tree of Harmony to brag about not opening the chest yet.”

Fluttershy was sitting next to me at a large library table with Philomena sitting on the other side.  Across from me was Twilight as the others looked around the shelves.  She sat back in her chair with both hands on her protruding belly.  “He wasn’t bragging, Rainbow,” Fluttershy defended with a shake of her head, “he was just being helpful in his own way.  That’s why there’s colored bookmarks in our journal, isn’t there?”

“Hard to believe he actually helping,” Philomena countered, scoffing at the idea which I personally agreed with.  

While looking over at Twilight I saw the gears in her head thinking about it while staring at the journal.  After a good few seconds she used her magic to lift the book over to her.  Then with a curious eye, she opened it up to the first bookmark.  The library was quiet as Twilight leaned over their journal and read the passages that Discord had bookmarked.  Part of me thought she was crazy for even entertaining the idea that Discord was actually helping us.

“I can’t find anything in this row,” Rarity called out as she climbed down the ladder making her way over to the table.  She wore a simple light blue one piece form fitting dress which swayed with each step she took.  “Found anything Applejack?” she asked while adjusting her dress as she sat down crossing her legs.

Applejack put a book back on the shelf, “Nope,” then turned toward the table as well.  “I don’t think we’ll find anything either.  I mean, how in Equestria would any book have information regarding something the Tree of Harmony quite literally sprouted for us?”

“You know what, AJ?  I think you’re right.”  There was dead silence when we all heard Twilight say that.  She leaned back in her chair and looked around while the girls gathered around the table.  “And I have to admit that I really think that Discord really was trying to help us.”  There was a smile on her face and looking at Fluttershy when she said it.

“Come again?” AJ asked and looking a little confused while I remained unconvinced.

Twilight nodded at AJ, “Remember when Flim and Flam came back to Ponyville again with that fake tonic?”

AJ nodded while looking a little embarrassed.  “I do.  I can’t believe that I actually let those two con artists sweet talk me.  And when the time came, I just knew I had to tell the truth.”  She took a calming breath before continuing.  “But what does that have to do with the chest?”

Twilight smiled, “Discord had a reason for bookmarking these specific passages in our journal.  Each one he bookmarked highlighted a time when each of you had to live up to your element.  A situation that challenged each of you.  For Applejack it was telling the truth wasn’t easy.”  She then looked over at Fluttershy.  “For you Fluttershy it was when you had to force the Breezies out of your house, so they could return home.”

“Yes, that was one of the hardest things for me to do.  And one of the hardest lessons for me to learn.”  Fluttershy agreed with a small embarrassed nod.  She smiled over at me when I put my arm around her to comfort her.

Rarity was next as Twilight looked over to her.  “For you Rarity it was when Suri took advantage of your generosity.  You didn’t let that incident force you to abandon your generous spirit.”

Rarity didn’t say anything as she walked around the table to where I was sitting.  Then she leaned down wrapping her arms around my neck and encouraged me to rest my head on her chest.  Which I did gladly.  “No, I didn’t let it get to my generous spirit.  But I say, and will always say, that Fred was way more generous than I.  He forgave me so easily for what I did that I couldn’t let that go without giving him my ultimate gift.  Nor could I abandon my friends that had given their time and effort to help me in my time of need.  Also forgiving me.”

“Rainbow, you had the chance to fly with the Wonderbolts, but chose to fly for Ponyville instead.”

“Well yeah, Twilight,” Rainbow replied while leaning back in the chair with her arms locked behind her head.  “Being loyal is-”

“Oh oh oh,” Pinkie interrupted while she waved her hands up in the air, “my turn!”

Twilight giggled at Pinkie’s antics before continuing.  “Pinkie, you saw to it that your friend’s happiness was more important to you than proving you were the better party planner.”

Rainbow reached out to lightly fist bump Pinkie’s shoulder, “Best party I’ve ever had.”

Rarity leaned up after giving my cheek a light kiss, “It seems that we all had our moments to shine, Twilight.  But I’m with Applejack, what has any of this have to do with opening the chest?”

“Each of you had a choice to make in those difficult situations,” Twilight explained as she looked at each of them in turn.  “Those choices would have you either embracing your element or not.  And in turn, each of you received something from a pony which signifies that your choice of embracing your element has changed their life for the better.”  Twilight sat back again in thought, “This might sound crazy, but maybe those objects could be related to the keys meant to open the chest.  The chest is connected to the Tree of Harmony, the Tree of Harmony is connected to the Elements, and we are connected to the Elements.”  She smiled once again as she looked around.  “There must be a connection.”

“And me?” I questioned out of curiosity and raised an eyebrow at her.

I saw the gears turning in her head again as her eyes met mine.  And after another minute she smiled again.  “You are connected to each of us.  In each of those situations, you’ve helped them embrace their Element, changed their lives, and brought joy, love, and friendship between us.”

“What of you?” Philomena asked.

“She’s got a point, Twilight,” I heard Rarity say.  “Have you done anything that has tested you in your Element?”

Twilight simply blinked a few times in thought.  “I don’t think so,” she finally replied softly.  “At least nopony has given me anything that I know of.”

“Maybe the things we got are the keys.”

“It’s worth a try, Pinkie,” Twilight stood up.  “Why don’t you all get your gifts and meet again at the Tree of Harmony?”

^_^

“Thank you for getting the flower for me, Twilight,” Fluttershy thanked her as she twirled the flower in her fingers.  “But how do we know if these objects are the keys?”

Pinkie turned over the rubber chicken in her hand and looking like a monkey doing a math problem.  She wasn’t the only one either as the others had the same look on their faces while looking at their own gifts.

“I don’t know,” Rainbow shrugged while gazing at the pin the Wonderbolts gave her.

“Where’s that key Boneless?” Pinkie suddenly asked, almost shouted, while strangling the rubber chicken.  It was an odd sight to see actually.  Especially after she walked up to Twilight’s crystal chest and started beating it with the rubber chicken.  “Give it to...us…?” she slowly stopped as the chicken was suddenly encased in an unfamiliar magical aura and lifted out of her hands.  We all watched the chicken shift and morph from a rubber chicken to a key.  A golden one with three balloons as the keys handle.  And after hovering in the air for a second, the key lowered itself into one of the six slots in the chest.

“I guess that answers that mystery doesn’t it?” the question I asked was a rhetorical one.

“Yep,” AJ simply said and started walking up to the chest with the others following her.  One by one, the girls laid their items on the top of the chest.  Rainbow, Rarity, AJ, and Fluttershy.  One by one the keys lifted into the air, shifted into a unique form of a key, then lowering into the appropriate slots.

“And only one left,” Twilight said wistfully after a sigh.  “The Element of Magic.  My element.”

AJ stepped over to Twilight putting an arm around her friend’s shoulder.  “Now don’t worry none, Twilight.  We got ours, so I know that you’ll get yours.”

Twilight leaned into AJ with a smile, “You’re right AJ.”  Her smile faded almost to a frown as she looked over at me.  “What about Fred’s chest?”

There was nothing but silence as nobody knew what to say or do regarding my chest.  Heck, neither did I for that matter.  Fluttershy, however, didn’t say anything but started walking up to my crystal chest.  Right after she reached out and touched the chest, she stiffened with a slightly startled gasp as if suddenly seeing something unexpected.  I was concerned, so I walked over and looked into her eyes.  The other girls did the same, also concerned for her.  She didn’t appear to be harmed it’s just her eyes were now pure white.  All of us kind of just waited.  We didn’t wait long because just a few seconds later a yellow orb of light appeared to come right out of her chest, turn into a key, and levitated itself right into one of the slots on the chest.  After that happened, her eyes returned to normal, then turned her head, and looked up at me with a wide smile.  “We are the key to his chest.”  Fluttershy put her arm in mine and led me away from the chest.  While walking away, I heard Pinkie’s excited voice, “Oh, my turn.”  I also saw a certain glow in Fluttershy’s eyes.  

“What is it?  What did you see?” those questions ran through my mind as it just screamed to ask her.  It wasn’t just me that was interested either.  The others wanted to know as well.  They gathered around as Pinkie was having a quiet conversation with...someone or something.

Fluttershy giggled softly while putting one hand on my chest.  “I’ll only say who it was with.  I was talking with the Tree of Harmony herself.”

“What now?”

“I know how it sounds, Applejack,” Fluttershy giggled, looking at her friend.  “But after touching the chest, I was standing before a crystal-looking Twilight.”  She then took a glance at a very stunned Twilight.  “But it couldn’t be her because she’s standing right there.  That’s when she said she was the Tree of Harmony.”

“But...w-why would the Tree take my form?” Twilight asked, now looking at the Tree with both curiosity and trepidation.

“I don’t know,” Pinkie said, giggling a little, as she walked up to us, “you can ask when you talk to her.”

“This I gotta see.”  Rainbow's voice sounded like she didn’t quite believe it, so with doubt in mind she turned around, walked up to my chest, and slapped her hand down on it.

“Pinkie?  Did you…?” AJ asked, now very curious with a look on her face showing that she too didn’t really know what to make of it.

“Yep,” Pinkie said giving her a quick nod.

“Did she look...like…?”

“Yep,” Pinkie nodded again.

“What did she ask?” AJ asked the question that was burning in everypony’s mind, including mine.  It was my chest after all, so why could I not know?

Naturally, I didn’t hear Pinkie’s answer because she leaned over and whispered something to AJ.  However, I did see her blush and blink a few times at Pinkie.  AJ had a shocked embarrassed look on her face as if she just got asked a very personal question.  While taking glances between the Tree of Harmony and me.

“Now I’m curious,” I chuckled a little while looking between the girls.  “It’s like watching a personal secret conversation between two girls.”

Fluttershy giggled at me and pulled my head down to her for a light kiss.  “That’s because you are watching a conversation between two girls.  And it’s something that’s just between us girls.”

The only thing left for me to do was simply to groan in frustration.

“Yeah, I can second that,” Rainbow walked back over with a deep blush on her face.  As if she just confessed to some deep secret part of her that was seriously embarrassing.

“Well, my turn then.”  Rarity turned, walked over to the Tree, and put her hand on it.

Rainbow had her arms crossed under her chest when I looked over to her.  She narrowed her eyes at me a little in a warning with a soft, “Don’t even bother asking, I won’t tell.”  I just nodded a little.

Angelfeather, who had been silently watching up until this point.  Walked up to me, took her arm in mine, and looked around at the other girls.  “You think that I could talk to the Tree of Harmony?”

“That’s a good question, Angelfeather,” Twilight mused softly.  From where I stood, just a few feet away from her, I could see the gears turning in her head.  “I can ask when I talk to her I guess.”  Then she looked at Angelfeather with a cautious look on her face, “However, remember that it could be just for us element bearers.”

Angelfeather nodded with an understanding smile.  “I understand.  Still, it would be pretty sweet to talk to the Tree of Harmony.”

That got me wondering.  “I wonder if I could talk to the Tree of Harmony?  It is my chest after all.”  

Rarity was just walking away from the Tree as I looked over to it.  She sniffed and wiped away a couple of tears.  When our eyes met, she smiled looking like she just came out of a therapy session.  With confessing some very deep feelings.  “I’m alright, Fred.  Nothing to worry about.”

“My turn then,” AJ said with a voice that sounded like she was steeling her nerves.  She hesitated for only a second or two before turning around and touching the chest.  Rarity then looked over to Twilight.  “There’s nothing to worry about, Twilight.  And we already know some of the questions that you want to ask her.  And all I can say is just go up and talk to her.”

“I will, of course,” Twilight responded while her eyes were locked onto the Tree and AJ.  “There are so many questions.  But first and foremost is why the Tree decided to take on my form?”

“Well, sugarcube,” AJ interrupted as she walked over with a mixed expression on her face, “this is your chance to ask her.”  Why is it that the girls look like they just came out of a therapy session where they had to reveal their secrets?  It was like she just spilled her heart out, but was it a relief to do it?

Without a word, Twilight turned and walked over to the chest.  She paused for only a couple of seconds for a deep calming breath before laying her hand on my chest.  Like the others, her eyes went solid white.

As we watched, another mare’s voice cut through the atmosphere.  “Twilight!  Fred!”  I immediately recognized her as Harmony.  Flying wasn’t her strong suit even after the games.  And right now, as she flew down to us not bothering to use the steps, she looked to be a little out of breath.  After she landed she leaned over a little to catch her breath.  Letting go of Angelfeather and Fluttershy, I walked over to her, putting a hand on her shoulder.

“Harmony?  What is it?  What’s wrong?”

It took her a minute to catch her breath, but after she did, she looked up at me with wild eyes filled with terror.  “Spike got a message from your mother.  It was hastily written and said for you girls to meet with her in Canterlot immediately.  Because Discord has betrayed us and all of Equestria by siding with Tirek.”

“What?!”  Not only was I filled with shock, but anger as well.  “He promised!” I growled out.

“He’s helping Tirek to steal magic!”

“That son of a-”

“What’s going on?!” Twilight’s voice cut through the air like a knife as she walked back up to us.  She blinked in confusion when our eyes met and she saw the pissed look on my face.  “What is it?  The Tree of Harmony wants to talk to you before opening the chest.”

“Convenient, actually,” my voice was soft and filled with rage.  After turning around the girls parted for me as it was my turn.  So, I walked over and quickly put my hand on the chest.  For a couple of seconds, my vision went pure white.  The white didn’t go away, but a couple of seconds after touching the chest, a crystal-looking Twilight appeared in front of me.  She looked exactly like Twilight save for two differences.  One was that she shined as a pony did from the Crystal Empire.  Her whole body was partially see-through due to its crystal nature.  The other was that she was naked and not wearing anything.  The sight of her beautiful feminine naked form had my anger waning in front of her.  “Discord has joined Tirek in stealing magic throughout Equestria,” I told her after a calming breath trying to trample down my growing anger.

She slowly nodded as she took a couple of steps forward, stopping within reach of me.  “I know.  I heard.”

“I have so many questions and I would love to ask them all.  However, those two need to be stopped and I have to help,” I told her, looking down at her in earnest.  “I can’t afford to have Fluttershy’s magic taken away.  I don’t know what it will do to her or our unborn foal.”

She blinked up at me with a smile and a slight tilt of her head.  “A strong male figure is what’s needed in Equestria right now.”  I noticed that her hair sparkled like Mother’s did and even blew in a wind that wasn’t there.  Matter of fact, her whole body sparkled as if a gem under a bright light.  “I’ve been watching you since your return to Equestria.  I’ve talked with the bearers of my elements at length not only about them and their element but also about you and how they feel about you.”  Then she giggled cutely with a slight shake of her head as if she knew that I was curious about what they talked about.  “And no, I won’t tell you.  Like Kindness had said, it’s just between us girls.  But I will say that I’m happy with the progress that you’ve made with the bearers of my elements.  As you know, they all love you.  Fluttershy is carrying your foal and Pinkie has told you that she wants a foal with you.”  Her eyes softened and took on a bedroom quality to them that I didn’t expect.  “I saw into their hearts as to why they love you so.  I even asked them.  Each gave me a different answer.  And I can see all of those traits in you.”

She even stepped up and put a hand to my chest.  “I see why they are attracted and drawn to you.”  Her touch was just as soft as any one of the girls.  She touched me like something she was trying out to see if she liked.  Then she placed the whole palm of her hand on my chest and not just her fingers.  “You desire to protect the ones you love.  The ones you care for.  And what’s yours.”

I just nodded to her, surprised at her touch and wondering where this was going.

“But,” she paused as our eyes met when she looked up at me, “there is darkness in your heart.”

“I’m human,” I shrugged that off.  “It’ll always be there.”

“True,” she agreed with a slow nod.  “And I’ve seen how you have denied that darkness a place in your life.  But I fear that your greatest test is yet ahead of you.”

“Discord and Tirek?”  I raised an eyebrow down at her.  “I won’t allow darkness to take control over me if I wind up fighting them.”  Raising my hands, I gently placed them on her shoulders.  “However,” I sighed, “I can’t guarantee that they will live.  I have a natural right to protect my loved ones.  I won’t back down for that or apologize for that.”

The look on her face turned to a somber one.  “I know and understand that.  I’m going to give you something that will help you protect the bearers of my elements.”

“Okay, what is it?”  Now I was very curious.  What could she give me that could give me even the smallest of chances against those two?

“Right now, your power is nowhere near your Mother’s.  I’m going to change that.”

That shocked me.  “Can my body withstand that amount of power?  I’m only half-pony you know.”

“I know,” she gave me a small smile and put her other hand to my chest, “but don’t worry about that. I’ll enhance your body to withstand that amount of magical power.  And give you wings.”

“Wings?” total shock was on my face, not to mention excitement.

She nodded slowly.  “Yes.  Black wings due to the darkness still within your heart.”

“Wow.  I’ll be able to fly.  How cool is that?”  A thought hit me that practically wiped the smile off my face.  “Can Tirek steal your magic?”

She looked off to the side in thought.  “It could be possible.  And if he succeeds then there would be nothing to stop him.”

“If I’m not there for whatever reason, is there a way for you to fight against Tirek’s means of draining your magic?”

“Yes, but as Tirek’s power increases the amount of time that means is effective decreases.  You’ll have that ability as well.”

“I’ll do my best to make sure that doesn’t happen,” I told her with a will to protect her with the same ferocity as I do the other girls.

“I know you will and thank you,” her smile was wide as she gazed up at me.

“What do you need me to do?”

She giggled like a giddy schoolgirl.  “Kiss me.”

For a couple of seconds, the only thing I could do was blink down at her, not believing what my ears just heard.  “Seriously?” I finally asked after a couple of seconds to get my brain back in gear.

“Yes.  Kiss me.  I want to experience how they feel.  For I fear this is my only chance.”

I get it, or at least I think I do.  Even though she’s female, she isn’t going to get another chance to kiss a guy.  So, I gently moved my hands to her cheeks, leaned down, and gently put my lips against hers.  As everything went white again, and while I felt wings growing on my back and magic invading my body.  I felt the subtle curves of her body against mine.  Her soft breasts pressing themselves against my chest as she pressed her body against mine.  During our kiss, and as she leaned into me, I felt something grow on my back and a rush of magical ability and power.  Then everything faded away as she pulled back from our kiss with a soft whisper of, “Thank you.”

Naturally, when I turned around to face the girls, each one of them had looks of shock and awe on their faces.  Some, like Twilight, were pure shock with their eyes as big as old Buick hub caps.  Some, like Rainbow, had a look of surprise, but lust most of all.  As if she was about to jump my bones and have her way with me.  The girls with wings, such as Twilight, Harmony, Philomena, Fluttershy, Angelfeather, and Rainbow all had wings extended in unashamed blatant arousal.

AJ took her hat off and started fanning herself.  “Tarnation!  I think we know what was in his chest.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow nearly moaned in sexual excitement with her eyes roaming over my changed body.  “I really approve of what the Tree did to you.  Those wings look so wicked on you, stud.”

“Oh my!”  All of them had varying degrees of blush on their faces.  Fluttershy had a smiling blush on her face when I looked over to her.  “Your body seemed to have changed.”

“Yes,” I walked over to Fluttershy with the intent of carrying her up the stairs.  “The Tree of Harmony not only gave me wings but vastly increased my magic and gave me an ability that combats Tirek’s magic draining ability.  However, the more powerful Tirek becomes, the less effective it is.”  This time I smirked while gazing at each one in turn, “And while I appreciate your blushing faces and arousing reactions to me, we need to hurry to my Mother.”  Looking down at Fluttershy, I knelt down to pick her up.  “If you don’t mind Fluttershy, I’d like to carry you up the steps.”

“Oh...um...ok,” giggling like a schoolgirl with a crush, she gingerly crawled into my arms and wrapped her own arms around my neck.  

“Let’s go, then,” I said aloud and made my way toward the steps.  “I’ll explain more on the way.”

Fluttershy felt much lighter because of my new enhanced body, so I insisted on carrying her all the way back into town and to the train station.  Rainbow and AJ were simply amused at my gesture.  Rarity, Harmony, Angelfeather, Pinkie, and Philomena thought it a beautiful and romantic gesture.  And on the way there, I explained what happened between me and the Tree.  Not that there was much to say.  The Tree just gave me wings and increased my magical ability while enhancing my body to withstand the vast amount of power I now have.  During the walk through town, I got some looks ranging from simply confused to looks of pure lust.  Having wings now felt weird.  But that feeling was overshadowed by the thoughts of being able to fly now.  It was obvious that Rainbow was walking behind me because every now and then she would comment on how awesome my wings were.  And how she was looking forward to teaching me how to fly.  And while that sounded great, there was one prominent thought in my head.  Get to my Mother and Aunt Luna. 

^_^

It was no surprise that Mother had a carriage waiting for us.  There was no need for a large one because only Twilight, Fluttershy, Pinkie, AJ, Rarity, Rainbow, and I were there.  Before leaving I had requested that Angelfeather, Harmony, and Philomena remain behind to watch over the town.  And inform Mayor Mare what was going on and if anything happened have Spike deliver a letter immediately.

The whole trip from the train station to the castle my mind was not only wondering how Mother would react to my change but just what she wanted to talk to us about.  I mean, I know the what, and that was Tirek.  And I assumed that she had a plan.  Did that plan include all of us?  Did it include me?  I’m assuming it would now because of my change.

Because the walk wasn’t far to the throne room, where we were told Mother, Aunt Luna, as well as Cadence was waiting for us, from the carriage, I let Fluttershy walk.  Plus she insisted, so I obliged.

There were two guards at the large double doors of the throne room.  One of them was a mare pegasus.  Her eyes widened when she spotted us, me in particular.  “They are waiting for you inside,” she said as the other guard, being a unicorn, used his magic to open the doors for us.

Mother was standing with Aunt Luna and Cadence at the foot of the dais when the double doors opened.  Naturally, she heard the door opening, so she turned to greet us.  So did Aunt Luna and Cadence.  Or she was going to greet us, but froze when their eyes saw me.  My wings were large enough that they couldn’t be hidden behind my back.  That and the slight change in my body were also evident.  The girls fell behind me as we approached which I was thankful for.  It gave me the opportunity to spread my wings to their fullest extend.  Which was, I estimated, to be around thirteen-foot total wingspan.  At first glance, it appeared that each wing was about the same as my height.  So, my height times two plus add a little for body width.

Mother's face showed many emotions.  Among these were shock, first and foremost, then curiosity and awe, because of the change, then understanding and pride.  Her eyes were wide and looking me over as any mother would when their child went through such a sudden change.  Aunt Luna was also shocked, but I think she reached the conclusion of what happened to me quicker than Mother did.  However, Cadence’s reaction was my favorite.  Because along with the look of shock and awe, her wings extended up and out with a hand on her mouth with a deep blush on her face.  I did notice that her eyes had a certain look in them when she looked me over.

“It appears that your chest has been opened, Nephew?” Aunt Luna asked while I hugged my Mother that was still speechless.  Cadence was speechless as well and only was brought out of it after Twilight and Fluttershy walked up to her.  Where they three started talking.  However, I couldn’t hear them because Twilight put up some sort of sound spell around them.

“Yes, Aunt Luna.  The girls were able to open my chest where they, and then me, talked with the Tree of Harmony herself.”

Mother finally found her voice at that.  “You spoke to the Tree of Harmony?  She?  The Tree of Harmony is a she?”

“Yes, Mother,” I chuckled a little at her reaction.  She simply blinked at me in total surprise and confusion just seemed a little funny to me.  “She gave me these wings and enhanced my body to withstand the new amount of magical power.  And one ability that would combat Tirek’s ability to steal magic.”  

“Truly?”

I nodded to Aunt Luna.  “Yes, however, it is only effective right now when his power is low.  The more power he has the less effective it is.  I found that out because I asked her if Tirek would have the ability to steal the magic from her.  She said that it might be possible and he would literally be unstoppable if that happened.  Which means he, and Discord, needs to be found and stopped immediately.”  I smirked at them, “We can discuss me later.”

“Yes, of course,” Mother agreed then paused to look over at Cadence, Twilight, and Fluttershy.  Who was still talking.  With a slight smirk, she turned and walked up to the three of them.  A few seconds later, I could hear them again.  “Now then,” Mother continued, “the reason that I asked you all here is so that Cadence, Luna, and I can give Twilight our magic.”

Now it was my turn to be shocked.  Not to mention the girls, especially Twilight.  “What?!”

“Me?  Why me?”

“Twilight,” Mother addressed her with a smile, “you are the Element of Magic.  Your talent is magic itself.  And now that my dear sunshine boy has apparently opened his chest, this will work out.  My idea is that you, Twilight, will keep our magic safe from Tirek.  Because he will surely come here in order to steal from us.  He won’t find our magic if he does.  However, by giving you our magic, it is our hope that you, my son, and the other Elements will be able to find and defeat both Discord and Tirek before that time.”

“Well...I...”

“Twilight?” I asked to get her attention, looking over to her with my eyes showing my somber thoughts.  “Are you ready to kill to protect Equestria?  Because that’s just what it might take to defeat him.”

Twilight didn’t know how to answer my question.  She just looked up at me with her mouth moving like a fish out of water.

“Twilight,” Mother apparently knew what to say, “I’m afraid that my son is right.”  She walked up to Twilight gently putting a hand on her shoulder.  “Would it help to know that I’ve had to execute certain prisoners in the past because of heinous crimes?  It’s not something I looked forward to, but found necessary, however, rare of an occurrence as it was.”

“You did?” Twilight asked, looking up to her in total disbelief.  Mother simply nodded in response.  “I don’t know if I could do that.”

“No pony can blame you for that, Twilight.” Rarity said in a comforting and understanding voice.

“I think it would be better if both Discord and Tirek were our friends, so I can throw them a party.”

“Better our friends, Pinkie, than our enemies,” I smiled at her in agreement.  “However, not everyone or everypony is willing.  And taking lessons from human history, if someone simply refuses to live peacefully, then that person needs to be stopped one way or another.”

Aunt Luna stepped up next to me with a small smile, “Which is why we are hoping that giving Twilight our magic and with the help from the Tree of Harmony and her Elements, that this can be resolved without killing Tirek.”

“But I understand that it might be necessary,” Mother gave me a slow nod.

“Oh dear, will that really be necessary?”

“Fluttershy,” turning to her, I pulled her into my arms to hold her against me.  “It will be as a last resort.”  I then looked at each one individually, “Alright, girls?”  One by one each of them gave me a nod of understanding.

“I’ll do my best, Celestia,” Twilight said somberly, looking up to my Mother.

“Very well, Twilight, thank you.  Let’s begin.”  After motioning for me and the rest of the girls to give them some room, I ushered them to the side of the throne room to watch.  Twilight looked like she didn’t really know what to expect as my Mother ushered her to the center of the room.  Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence took up three positions around her.  As Twilight looked around Mother’s horn started glowing brightly like Aunt Luna’s and as well as Cadence’s horn.  Magical energy began to swirl around them just before three beams of magic suddenly connected with Twilight’s horn.  Twilight gasped due to the sudden intensity that was entering inside of her.  While the transfer was taking place, I was thinking about the new spells and techniques that the Tree gave me.  One being able to transfer some of my own magic to other ponies.  One question, in particular, was on my mind.

The transfer lasted a few seconds and when it was done there was an obvious change in Twilight.  Her cutie mark was glowing brightly even through her dress.  The magical wind around her, Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence slowly dissipated leaving Twilight overpowered and the others visibly weak.

Twilight took a breath, looked around as Cadence and Aunt Luna walked toward Mother.  They weren’t the only ones either.  The girls and I also hurried over to them as Twilight called out to them in worry, “Celestia!  Luna!  Cadence!  Are you alright?”

That was a good question and was on my mind as I quickly walked up to my Mother asking that very question with the worried look in my own eyes.  “I’m alright, my sunshine boy,” she gave me a reassuring weak smile as I put her arm around me.  I was on the side of her where Aunt Luna gladly put her arm around me for support as well.  “I’m just weak,” Mother continued as the girls walked over with worry in their eyes.

“I as well, Nephew,” Aunt Luna said with a weak smile as well.

“Cadence?”

“I’m alright, Twilight,” she replied, “just weak.  This is the first time that my magic has been fully drained.”

“What would happen to the ponies that are pregnant if their magic is drained?” I asked, taking a glance over to Fluttershy.  Fluttershy looked worried for herself when I asked.  It was in her eyes when she looked up to my Mother and Aunt Luna for an answer to that question.  My eyes met my Mother’s and the look in them wasn’t what I was hoping for.

“Just the act of draining magic from a pregnant pony won’t kill the pony or the unborn foal.  If that was the case then I wouldn’t have suggested this action because it would have killed me,” Mother explained which sounded hopeful.  Until what she said next.  “What kills the mother and the unborn foal is not having the strength she needs to give birth.”

“Oh, dear.”

“There there, darling,” Rarity comforted putting an arm around Fluttershy.  “We’ll do our best to make sure that doesn’t happen.”

“Yeah, don’t worry, Fluttershy,” Rainbow encouraged in her usual manner and a grin.  “Now that Fred is even studlier and with an overpowered Twilight, we got this in the bag.”

Cadence giggled at Rainbow’s antics as Aunt Luna and Mother simply smirked in amusement.  “It’s not quite that simple, Twilight.”

“Not with Discord still free,” Mother said then sighed while shaking my head.  “It seems my trust in Discord was misplaced.”

“He promised me that he would stop Tirek and that if he failed then he would give up his chaos magic,” was my response to that.  The look in my eyes was very telling about how I felt about that.  “I plan on forcing Discord to keep that promise.  One way or another.”  Fluttershy also seemed to understand when our eyes met.

“I still find it hard to believe that he would do such a thing.”

“It seems that Fred was right about Discord all along, sugarcube,” AJ spoke up somberly, shaking her head in disappointment.  “Fluttershy, we know that this is probably the hardest on you.  While we seemed to always wait for him to return to his old ways, you trusted him as a trusted friend.”

“Does that mean there won’t be any more chocolate rain and cotton candy clouds?” Pinkie’s sad voice seemed to cut through to the very core of my heart.  And pulled on it.

“I’m sorry Pinkie, but no there won’t be any more of that.”  Another pull on my heart when she seemed to sag at that news.  “One way or another, he won’t be a threat anymore.  Whether he lives or dies depends on him now.  Like I told the Tree of Harmony, I’ve got a family to protect and I’ll end that threat one way or another.  Peacefully is possible, but I’ll never apologize for protecting my family or my beloved friends.”

“I think we understand, Nephew.”

“You’ve proven that you don’t want to kill, Fred,”  Cadence spoke up with a smile showing her understanding.  “You could have killed Shining Armor, but you didn’t.  You stopped him from using his magic.  If there’s a way to keep Discord from using his magic, then we know you’ll take that first.”

“Thank you, Cadence.”

“Where are you going to start looking?”

“Here in Canterlot first, Mother,” I told her before looking at the girls.  “But only Twilight and I.  I don’t want to risk the rest of you, especially Fluttershy.”

“While I do appreciate a stallion or man in your case, that’s chivalrous protecting girls in need, I disagree in this case.”  After Rarity said that, she turned to look at Fluttershy.  “However, it’s completely understandable in Fluttershy’s case.”  Fluttershy went to say something, but Rarity held up her hand.  “Fluttershy darling, I understand that you would want to confront Discord for what he’s doing.  However, not when you are this pregnant and about to give birth practically any hour now.”

Fluttershy seemed to pause, thinking it over, before looking to Rarity after a soft sigh, “I suppose you’re right, Rarity.”  Her hands went to her belly with a happy smile on her face, her eyes glowing as only a mother could.  “I wouldn’t want anything to happen to him or her.”  Nothing was said for a few seconds as we watched Fluttershy rub her baby belly.

That lasted for only a few seconds because Fluttershy let out a soft startled, “Oh, oh my,” right before her water broke.  My heart started racing in my chest at the sight of her water breaking.  There were a couple of happy tears in her eyes as she looked up to me, happy as she’s ever been.  “Our foal is coming.”
> Chapter Thirty Seven:  Tirek Part 3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It’s a good thing that my body was enhanced by the Tree before Fluttershy gave birth otherwise she would have broken my hand.  We were in Canterlot hospital with me by her side as the doctor and nurses tend to her.  She was holding my hand with a death grip the whole time, but it was during her last push that her death grip intensified.  You know, for a pegasus so quiet and meek, she certainly has a set of lungs on her.  During her last push, she gave out a passionate yell of determination so loud the nurse had to leave and replaced by another.  More than likely because she couldn’t hear temporarily.  

Fluttershy still had both my hands in one of hers when I commented about her screech.  “Wow, honey!  You can rea-”

I got cut off at the sound of our foal crying.  Instantly Fluttershy was trying to sit up to look.  I helped her to sit up some while my heart seemed to want to burst out of my chest.  The cord was still attached as the doctor held up our little bundle of joy.  Fluttershy looked soo tired, but her eyes were glowing brightly as she held onto me looking at our foal.

“You have a beautiful and healthy little filly,” the doctor said happily as he and the nurses cut the cord and cleaned her up.  “We’ll clean her up, wrap her up in a small blanket, then you can hold her.”

Fluttershy was speechless as she watched our new daughter get cleaned.  She looked mostly like a normal pegasus except for a few differences.  Her hands had five fur-covered fingers instead of the normal four.  Her hooves weren’t normal hooves but elongated in the basic shape of a human foot without toes.  We wouldn’t know about her teeth for a while.  However, due to Fluttershy’s pregnancy diet, she was bound to be an omnivore.  She had a yellow coat like her mother but had my blond hair color for her hair and tail.  And on her head were two small pointed ears shaped like the bat Fluttershy had turned into.  But to me and Fluttershy, she was the most beautiful filly ever created.

“She’s beautiful, Fluttershy,” I whispered to her with my heart in my voice.  Then leaned down giving her a long loving kiss which she returned.  She also laid back down as fatigue started kicking in.  

“I’m so happy right now,” Fluttershy giggled while looking up at me, still holding my hands.  “Exhausted, but so very happy.”

“Here she is, Miss Fluttershy,” the doctor had the biggest smile on his face when he laid down our new daughter in Fluttershy’s waiting arms.  “Your new beautiful daughter.”

Fluttershy cooed with a couple of happy tears escaping, “Hi there, sweetie.  Meet your mommy and daddy.”  With Fluttershy finally letting go of my hand, so she could hold our new daughter, I laid one arm behind her head then very gently laid my hand on our cooing daughter.  Our own daughter that we created together.  She was laying on her back on Fluttershy’s chest and when she felt my hand, her little hand reached out and wrapped her little fingers around one of my fingers.  Or tried to.  Her hands were so very tiny in comparison, but she wasn’t letting go.  And neither would I, figuratively speaking.  I had to keep her safe and there was one way was the best way.

“What are we going to name her?” I asked softly with my heart exploding with our new daughter holding my finger.

“I want to go with the human name,” she whispered while looking happily at our daughter.  Then she looked up at me with those beautiful tired eyes.  “I want her to have your last name.  So, she’ll never forget or regret who her daddy is.”

I know why she said it.  In today’s social climate she might be ridiculed for being part human.  Moved, I leaned down giving her a long lingering loving kiss.  “Thank you, my beautiful butterfly.”  Then turned my head and whispered, “And welcome to the world, Lilly Justice.”

“Lilly is such a beautiful name, Fred,” Fluttershy cooed then leaned her head down lightly kissing Lilly’s head.  “Lilly’s are such beautiful flowers.”

I kissed Fluttershy’s forehead, “Just like our daughter.”

“Thank you, Fred, but shouldn’t you go and tell the others,” she suggested to me.  “I’ll be fine.”

“I’ll be right back then,” I whispered then gently had my daughter let me go, which she fussed a little over, and left the delivery room for the waiting room.  On the way down the hall, my thoughts swirled around keeping them safe by finding Discord and Tirek as quickly as possible.  One problem was getting to an area quickly after news they were spotted.  My thoughts were interrupted as I walked up to the waiting room doors.  With a quick shake of my head to clear my thoughts later, I pushed open the door and stepped inside.  The girls, Celestia, Luna, and Cadence stopped talking when I walked in.  “She’s exhausted, of course, but doing fine.  As is our new daughter, Lilly Justice.”

Immediately there was a chorus of squealing and giggles.  Even as weak as Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence were they somehow got the energy to get up and hug me.  All at once, with Cadence hanging onto me just a little longer.  “I think it’s alright that everypony comes in the room.  There’s room.”  With that, I led the way with both Mother and Aunt Luna holding onto me for support.  Cadence was holding onto Twilight behind us with the rest of the girls following.

Naturally, when we got to her room, the squealing and cooing continued in spades.  So, with Mother and Aunt Luna holding onto the bed, I stepped back and watched them coo, giggle, and fawn over our new daughter.  Part of me was enjoying the atmosphere in the room, while the other part of me was worried about Discord and Tirek.  Now that our daughter is born, we had to get her to the Tree of Harmony for safety.  Philomena, Harmony, Lucy, and probably a lot of animals will be there to guard her.  Thinking strategically, of course, this leaves Fluttershy open to now to concentrate on going with the rest of the girls so they can use her Element.  Because the faster those two are stopped, the safer our daughter, and the rest of Equestria, will be.

While they were busy with Fluttershy and our daughter, I sneaked away and out the door to speak with the doctor.  “Quick question,” he nodded for me to continue, “how soon can she and our daughter be released?  The reason I ask is so we can get them to a safe location.”

“Usually, we wait two hours to make sure the mother and foal are in stable condition,” he explained.  “If no complications are found, and if they are in stable condition, then they can be released then.”

“Very well, doctor.  Thank you.”  After thanking him, I walked back into the room.

Aunt Luna noticed me walk back in, and stepped up to me.  “Did you go see the doctor, nephew?”

Pulling her aside to whisper, I answered, “Yes.  I wanted to know the earliest we could leave, so I could take Lilly to the Tree of Harmony for protection.  That way we won’t have to worry about Tirek, or even Discord, harming her.  My guess is that Philomena, Angelfeather, Harmony, and Fluttershy’s animal friends will also want to stay there and help protect Lilly.  Securing and protecting Lilly is first before we go after Discord and Tirek.”

“Why the Tree of Harmony?”

“Because, Aunt Luna, the Tree has the ability, the same ability she gave me, to temporarily stop Tirek from stealing magic.”  It appeared that after a little bit of time she was finally able to stand on her own.  Mother too, after taking a glance at her.  Therefore, Aunt Luna wasn’t holding onto me as I explained.  “However, that temporary amount of time depends on how strong Tirek is.  And hopefully, she would be able to keep Discord out as well.”

“Truly?” I nodded to her when she asked.  There was a pause before she raised an eyebrow at me, curiosity on her face.  “She?  Nephew?”

“Yes, she,” I had to chuckle a little at the surprised look on her face.  “The Tree takes on the appearance of Twilight but in crystal form.  All the girls talked with her first before telling me that she wanted to talk with me.”

“Interesting,” she mused.  “I am curious if your Mother and I can go speak to her now?”

“I’m guessing you can,” I shrugged a little.  “After all this is over, go and find out.”

“What’s so interesting over here?” AJ asked, not bothering to whisper, as she and Rainbow walked around the bed over to us.  That, naturally, stopped any other conversations with everypony else in the room giving us full attention.

“Now that you mention it, Applejack, why are you there, Fred?” Rarity asked with a disapproving frown on her face.  “And not over here admiring your dear sweet, and adorably cute, daughter.”

“Because, my dear Rarity, I was explaining to Aunt Luna my plans to keep her safe from Discord and Tirek.”  With a patient sigh, I stepped around AJ and Rainbow to stand by Fluttershy, gently putting my hand on Lilly.  “What would happen to her now if her magic was taken?  Does she, or any other young foal, have the strength to survive without magic?”

“That’s a good question,” Twilight mused, wondering to herself with a contemplative look.  

“Even I don’t know, my sunshine boy,” Mother’s voice was soft with the regret that she didn’t have an answer.  “Tirek was stopped before he really got too powerful.  And with no reports of him stealing magic from young foals, it is still unknown.”

With a nod, I continued, “And a risk I can’t take.”

“So, what’s your plan?” Cadence asked.

“In about two hours the doctor will release us.  We’ll go directly to the Tree of Harmony, so she can protect Lilly while we search for Discord and Tirek.  Angelfeather, Philomena, Harmony, and hopefully Fluttershy’s animal friends will all be there as well as backup if needed.  Hopefully, it won’t be, but the Tree is the only one, besides me, that can, temporarily at least, stop Tirek from stealing magic.”  With concern and worry in my eyes, I looked down at Fluttershy.  “And we need to do it sooner rather than later.”

“You’re right, my sunshine boy.  Little Lilly needs to be protected.”

“Just the thought of those two harming this sweet little filly gets my blood boiling.”

“Yeah, AJ,” Rainbow echoed while walking around the others to the other side of the bed.  “We need to go kick their tail.”  She looked down at Fluttershy, “You ready to kick some tail, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy was silent for a few seconds as if thinking something over.  When she did finally speak, the tone of her voice was vastly different than before.  It was a mother’s voice.  “Lilly needs protection while we stop Tirek.”  And she didn’t sound happy.

^_^

As soon as they were dismissed from the hospital, the girls and I made a quick dash to Ponyville.  Cadence, Mother, and Aunt Luna stayed behind in the throne room.  They knew that Tirek would eventually seek them out to drain their magic.  Therefore, they wanted to stay and confront them with no magic.  That way he wouldn’t be able to get and use their magic.  Personally, I thought they were crazy to confront them without any sort of protection, but there wasn’t any way to talk them out of it either.

So, with nothing else to do, we boarded the train to Ponyville.  I was happy about finally meeting our foal.  Our little beautiful flower.  However, right now I was more worried about Tirek or Discord finding us between Canterlot and the Tree of Harmony.  Because of Discord’s betrayal, I was willing to bet that he will tell Tirek about not only me but Lilly as well.  Right now, as the girls talked and giggled away not too far from me, my mind, and my eyes, were watching out for Tirek and or Discord.  As my ears picked up the happy giggles and coos from the girls behind me, the scenery was passing by outside.

It wasn’t until we got to Ponyville that I asked for Rainbow to go find Angelfeather, Harmony, and Philomena and have them meet us at the Tree of Harmony.  She saluted and flew off leaving her rainbow trail fading away behind her.  Now that I had wings, I wondered if I could leave a trail behind me if I flew fast enough.  More than likely it wouldn’t be rainbow-colored like hers.  I, being the showoff that I am sometimes, had unfurled my wings during our walk through town.  And that was mainly to show them off, plus give them a shock of seeing a human with pegasi wings.  It did give ponies some pause seeing me with wings and seeing us as a group walking through town.  More seemed to look at us when Angelfeather, Harmony, and Philomena joined us while Fluttershy held Lilly in her arms.

“Thanks, Rainbow,” Rainbow had returned with the other three girls when they walked up to us.  The greeting between me and them was postponed when they saw cute little Lilly in Fluttershy’s arms, wrapped up in a little blanket.

“Oh my gosh,” Harmony cooed and giggled over to Fluttershy as we walked by city hall, “isn’t she the cutest little filly?”

“Oh yes,” Angelfeather agreed, then asked, “but where are we going?”

“The Tree of Harmony where Lilly will be safe,” I told them.  Then taking a glance back at Angelfeather, Harmony, and Philomena I added, “And while we search for Tirek, you three can look after Lilly.”

After a few seconds of looking at each other in silent thought, Philomena stepped up to my side, walking beside me, and gave me a nod.  “We will.”  I thanked her by putting my arm around her and leaning down giving her a kiss on her cheek.

“Yes, we’ll be happy to,” Harmony echoed while walking beside Fluttershy.

By this point, we were getting close to the outskirts of Ponyville and nearing Fluttershy’s cottage.  Because we would pass by close to it on our way into the Everfree forest.  That’s when Lucy saw me and with one long loud screech, she swooped down to land on my outstretched arm.  “Hello Lucy,” I greeted with a smile while running a hand down her bird chest.  “Would you do me a favor and tell any and all of Fluttershy’s animal friends to meet us at the Tree of Harmony?  All that can and want to come that is?”  After a short nod and a soft coo, she took off toward Fluttershy’s cottage.  The rest of the walk was relatively quiet.  

And the animals started arriving just as we started walking down the steps toward the tree.  Animals small and large flew, burrowed, or walked toward the tree behind us.  Even started gathering around us as Fluttershy and I approached the tree.  Since my box was gone, I put my hand on Twilight’s.

I was immediately standing before her again.  “I need you to watch over Lilly for me while we search for Tirek and Discord.  You’re not going to be alone.  I’m leaving Harmony, Angelfeather, and Philomena with you.  Along with Fluttershy’s animals.  You’re the only one, besides me, that can try and stop Tirek from absorbing magic.  And I can’t look for both of them and protect my daughter at the same time.”

“I would be happy to,” she said, happily smiling up at me with a certain glow in her eyes.  Her head turned to the side as a window appeared in the air showing her producing a crib for Lilly.  It was shaped like a traditional one but made from branches and various sizes of leaves both large and small.  Fluttershy laid Lilly inside and Lilly started fussing.  She calmed down after small leaves curled around her and started rocking slightly.  It had me smiling at how lucky I was.  “She does look simply precious.”

“And I’m lucky to have such good friends, pony, human, animals, and you,” said to her, giving her a wide smile.

“And I have been...” she paused as if looking for the right word, “blessed to have Twilight and her friends be the bearers of my elements.”  She reached up, putting a hand to my bare chest.  “And I’m happy that you are willing to also protect me.”

I kissed her hand after taking hers in mine.  “Anytime.”  Then it was my turn to pause as a thought hit me.  “Is there a way for you to contact me if Discord and Tirek arrive and Tirek starts trying to drain you?”

“If the bearers of my elements are with you yes.”

With a smirk, I told her, “Then there’s one simple message that you can send.  An old human distress call.  A ‘SOS.’  Three short sounds, a pause, then three long sounds, another pause, and then three short sounds again.  It can also be done the same way through light.  Three short flashes, three long flashes, and three short flashes.”

“I notify the bearers of my elements of a friendship problem by flashing their cutie marks,” she explained to me.  “Now that we are connected, I can do the same to you as well.  I am also capable of controlling how their cutie marks flash, so if Tirek comes, I will flash their cutie marks, and yours, in your SOS manner.”

“Good and thank you.  I just hope we are successful.”  From there everything faded until I was back in reality again and stepping away from Twilight’s chest.  And looked toward our daughter laying in her crib made by the Tree of Harmony.  She was resting peacefully fully asleep being covered in leaves.  And while Fluttershy watched over our daughter as she slept, her animal friends were also watching.  A few small birds were sitting on the edge of the crib, chirping softly as if singing a lullaby.  While Twilight and the rest of the girls watched on with smiling faces at the adorable scene.  A scene that we had to leave.  Walking up beside Fluttershy, I put one hand on her shoulder and laid the other gently on our sleeping daughter.  “It’s time.  We need to go.”

There was a certain look in her eyes when she looked up at me.  A firm look of determination.  The look of a mother.  “Yes, but where do we start looking?”

“Yeah, stud, where do we start?”

“Canterlot,” I said aloud to them after taking another lingering look at our daughter before turning around to face them.  “It’s where he was seen last.  And I need to make a stop to see a friend in the Canterlot Authority.”

“Who’s that, darling?”

“Eve Delphia.  She was the one that won the contest and is responsible for the distribution of the stun guns.  Plus, I want her with us as well as those communication orbs, so we can coordinate an attack once they’re found.”  Now I looked down at Fluttershy trying to give her some comfort in all of this.  “I’ll try and stun Discord first, so maybe, just maybe, he’ll listen to you.”

She gave me an understanding nod, “I appreciate that, Fred.  But I also understand that the safety of our daughter comes first.”

“Then what are we waiting for?  Let’s go kick some flank.”

^_^

Unfortunately, Twilight wasn’t comfortable with transporting us all the way back to Canterlot.  Which left us taking the train again.  Now that we were actively on the hunt, it was like I couldn’t get there fast enough.  But at least now Fluttershy and I could concentrate on finding them without having to worry about our daughter at the same time.  So, as the scenery flew by once more my mind was thinking about what those two were doing.  Not to mention how I’m going to physically fight Tirek.  Or how I’m going to try and give Fluttershy her opportunity to talk with Discord.

And it wasn’t just me that was lost in thought either.  It seemed like the rest of them were lost in their own thoughts as well.  So, there wasn’t much talking going on during the relatively short trip back to Canterlot.  However, once we got to Canterlot, there were two places I needed to visit.  And our first stop was Captain Ace.

When we arrived at the police building, I could already tell this was going to be a fun visit.  Why?  Because thanks to my new and improved hearing, thanks to the Tree, the terrified and worried cries of Equestrian citizens from inside came to my ears.  There were only so many that could fit inside therefore the rest were outside also expressing their worry.  Just not as loudly.  And with them blocking the door, we needed to get inside.  Various ponies of all colors, sizes, and sex were standing outside wanting to get in along the ones already inside were all worried and scared.  The news was out apparently that Discord was helping Tirek.

“Great, how do we get inside?”

“Easy, Rainbow,” I said taking a few steps forward with a mischievous smirk on my face.  After extending my wings wide for all to see, I did my own impression of Mother’s amplified voice.  “STAND ASIDE AND MAKE A HOLE!”  All of the worried and scared voices stopped instantly just before head after head turned around to stare at me.  Voices that were scared at the possibility of what Discord and Tirek would do were almost forgotten.  And those voices now started whispering about a human having wings.  “I’m Prince Fred Justice, son of Princess Celestia,” I said in my normal voice while walking toward the front door.  “You will stand aside so I can see Captain Ace about means of stopping Discord and Tirek.”

It was like Moses parting the Red Sea as the group of ponies in front of the door parted to let us in.  As we walked by them, they voiced their concern again.  At least this time they were calmer about it.

“Are you really going to stop them?” one terrified-looking pegasus mare asked looking like she just jumped out of bed and flew over here.  She looked like she was wearing some sort of nightdress that would only be worn around the house.  Looking young, I’d guess early twenties, long hair, and braided tail, she appeared to be of the secretarial career of sorts.  She didn’t look athletic that was obvious.

I simply nodded to her in passing, “Yes, ma’am we are.  That’s why we’re here.”  Even after walking inside the building, we heard murmurs about me having wings, what were the Elements of Harmony doing here, and etcetera.  Some even gasping at the sight of a human having wings.  I didn’t even bother with the front secretary this time, but went right up to the door and walked right on through.  Had to fold my wings in the narrow hallway of course.  And made a bee-line to Captain Ace’s office.  My ears picked up a conversation that he was having with someone, so I asked the girls to wait outside.

“Now listen here, councilpony,” as I opened the door I saw him quite literally growling, and glaring, into a communication orb, “we aren’t here to be your personal bodyguard.  Not when Discord and Tirek are on the loose and draining magic from all ponies in and out of this city.  So, you can just sit there, hide, and protect your own sorry hooves while we real ponies try and do something...”  He paused when he saw me standing in the open door with the girls behind me.  “About it,” he finished softly and deactivated it with a soft tap as his eyes never leaving mine.

What I witnessed had me smirking at him in amusement.  “Careful Captain, after what I just heard I could get to like you.”

He gave me a snort with the slightest hint of amusement on his face.  “I’m busy.”

“Yeah, I can see that.  I just need two things,” I said holding up two fingers.  “Stunners for the girls and I, seven in total for us.  And your daughter.  We’re going after Discord and Tirek.  And we will stop them.  One way or another.”  With a well-practiced calculating eye, he sat back in the chair eyeing me carefully.  I waited while flexing my new wings a little, so he could see them clearly.

“Why my daughter?” he asked with obvious fatherly concern in his voice.  Understandable.

“I need somepony to coordinate with us in the field.  I need somepony that’s good with a stun pistol.  Another fighter that’s trained like Rainbow Dash is.  And I want the best.  That’s your daughter.  Simple as that.”  I held his gaze with mine.  He went silent as he thought it over.  Don’t know what he was thinking about because it was a pretty simple request.  For a minute, I thought he would tell me no because he wants his daughter safe.  While that I could understand, she’s also a public servant that had sworn to serve and protect.  And took it seriously, I might add.  At a time like this, I doubt that a cage could even hold her.

Without a word, or hardly even a sound, he tapped the communication orb.

“Yes, Captain?” came Eve’s voice as her face appeared in it facing away from me toward her adoptive father.

“Come to the station,” he said calmly, “the Prince is here wanting you to work with him in hunting down Discord and Tirek.”

“I’m across town,” she said, “in the happy district, next to the Opera House.”

I heard Rainbow whisper out a question, “Happy District?”

“It will take about twenty minutes for me to get back to the station,” she finished.

That’s when Twilight stepped up, “I can teleport us there.”

“Very well, Princess,” the Captain gave her a nod before looking back at the orb again.  “Prince Fred with Princess Twilight with the rest of the Elements of Harmony will meet you there.”

“Understood,” Eve said before her adoptive father deactivated the orb.

After leaving his office and shutting the door behind me, I turned to Twilight.  “You sure you’re up to teleporting all of us?”

She nodded to me with a confident smile.  “I’m sure, Fred.  I just needed a little time to get used to all this extra power.  Now that I have, I’m confident in teleporting us.  I also know where the building is.”

“Finally, we’re going to see some action,” Rainbow's statement was a little too gleeful for my liking.  Because I knew this wasn’t going to be easy.

I didn’t forget the stun guns before we left.  All I had to do was ask where the armory was and we were led right to it then the stun guns were distributed between us.  Then in a flash, we were teleported to the Opera House.

^_^

Once there, it was obvious that they have been here, drained the ponies here, and then left.  I didn’t know what the outside of the building looked like, but inside it looked nearly exactly like The Metropolitan Opera House in New York.  We appeared inside the foyer first and except for the ticket master, there was no other pony there.  I didn’t see Eve yet, which meant that more than likely she was inside trying her best to help.  We, too, went inside after making sure the earth pony stallion was relatively alright.

Inside was designed with upper and lower sections.  And were nearly all filled with drained ponies looking like they were just asleep.  Some were and some were sitting there frustrated how weak they were.  I heard some grunting and groaning as some tried to move, but couldn’t.  Eve was in the front row, kneeling down in front of a unicorn mare while looking like she was struggling to hold onto something.  My heart dropped into my stomach when Eve knelt down and picked up a foal from her arms.  

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy whispered while passing me at a jog to get to the young foal.  Their hooves barely made any sound on the thick carpet that lined the isles.  Eve finally noticed us when we approached; looking a little surprised to see us.  Even more surprised when she saw me.

“Madam Fluttershy,” she said with a little shock in her voice but stopped dead after seeing me.  “My Prin-”  With a knowing smirk, I ruffled my new wings a little letting her have a look.  When her eyes met mine, her face was frozen with wide-eyed surprise mixed with a little bit of arousal, I think, in them as well.

While Eve was stricken with shock and awe, Fluttershy gently took the weak foal in her arms.  “Oh my,” she whispered, dread in her voice, and on her face when I looked over.  “This foal needs help right away.”  Fluttershy looked over to Twilight as she neared.  “Twilight is there any way to replace some magic into the mother and foal?  This foal is too weak and needs his mother.”

“Maybe,” Twilight stepped forward and gently put a hand on the foal.  I also looked on now worried for the foal while my mind went back to how the tree transferred magic to me.  It had me thinking if I could do the same.  Without an answer to draw upon, I remembered the Tree saying that we were connected.  So, I wondered…  Could she help from a distance?  “I’m not familiar with any method of a magical transfer outside of what the Tree of Harmony did for Fred.”  Closing my eyes, I tried reaching out to the Tree via whatever connection I had with her.  

Touch the foal.

With that response echoing in my head, and after opening my eyes again, I stepped forward.  Twilight stood aside after seeing the look in my eyes, then gently rested my hand on the foal’s chest.  Immediately after touching the foal, I felt a transfer of magic.  The girls were silently watching the transfer while the foal started crying again.  That was not only music to my ears but the girls also, as well as the mother.

“Oh thank you,” she said weakly, but her voice was that of a happy mother.

“How’d you do that?” Twilight asked with a voice nearly a whisper as she looked up to me in sudden surprise and awe.  Similar to the same look she gives Mother from time to time.

“The foal is doing better,” Fluttershy was happy at that and so was I.  But the foal needed his mother.  Without a word, I turned around and knelt down before the young unicorn mare.  Then gently took her hand in mine where once more, I felt the transfer of magic from me into her.  Her breathing deepened and quickened.  When done, I stayed kneeling in front of her when Fluttershy came up and returned the crying foal into his mother’s arms.

“Oh thank you, so much.  Thank you,” she cried, taking her son into her arms again.  Because the foal was crying, she immediately started unbuttoning her top.  “He’s been hungry and I didn’t have the strength to feed him much less hold him.”  After she pulled her shirt aside, the little foal latched onto her nipple like a missile.

“Oh you’re quite welcome,” Fluttershy cooed at the sight as the mother sat back happily holding her son.  “We have a newborn as well and we’re so happy that we could help.”

“Perhaps you, or any of you here, could help us?” I asked, looking around.  “Do any of you know where Discord and Tirek went off to?”

“Yeah, we’ll stop them no worries,” Rainbow encouraged with a chuckle from behind me.

“Come on, help all of us,” a stallion from within the crowd called out.

With a helpless sigh, I scanned the crowd.  “Sorry, but I’ll need all the strength that I can to defeat Discord and Tirek.  Transferring magic is only for mares with little foals because there’s a chance that a foal won’t survive.  You will, it will just feel like you won’t because you feel so weak.  You will be just fine but the foals won’t be.”

“I heard that they were headed toward the castle,” the mother told us, worry in her eyes.  “Tirek said that he was going after the princesses.”

“We need to hurry then,” AJ spoke up, worry and concern in her voice.

“Yeah, let’s go get them,” Rainbow seconded that.

“Twilight?  Can you teleport us outside of the throne room?”

“Yes, Fred, I can,” she replied with a short nod.

With a nod, I got out my stun gun putting it on the highest setting.  “Good.  Girls?  Put your stunners on the highest setting.”  Then turned to look at each of them in turn.  “Aim for Discord first.  Hopefully, we’ll catch him off guard enough to knock him out.  I’m hoping that Tirek doesn’t have the power to teleport, but we’ll see.  If we can’t get Discord then just try to take out Tirek at least.”

“Okie dokie lokie,” Pinkie’s smile was like some soldier looking forward to a mission.  And it wasn’t just her smile either.  There seemed to be a wicked look on her face as well.  Then took a pose like one of the girls from Charlie’s Angels.

Rainbow even joined her by taking a similar pose, putting her back against Pinkie’s.  “Alright, I’m ready.”

Eve took a glance over at me looking slightly offended.  However, she took out her stunner and waited to be teleported.

Twilight just rolled her eyes as the mother thanked us one more time just before Twilight teleported us.

^_^

Twilight had teleported us directly outside of the throne room where supposedly Discord and Tirek went.  We weren’t far from the two large double doors where two guards were laying back against the wall.  Drained of magic.  Looking back at the girls, I put a finger to my lips to keep them quiet.  Eve immediately, and quietly, went over to the guard on my right, so I tip-toed to the one on my left.  My ears were picking up talking from inside which sounded like the two of them.  “Are they inside?” I asked in a hushed whisper.

His nod was slow and weak, as was the look in his eyes when he looked at me.  “Yes, my Prince,” he whispered back weakly.  “They’re inside and I believe they’ve done something to the princesses.  Because we heard one of them say something about Tartarus.”

“Sounds like one of them sent the princesses to Tartarus,” Twilight whispered as she knelt down next to me.

“The other guard said the same thing,” Eve confirmed as she came over to us.

“Thank you, sir,” I said to the guard trying to comfort him as best I could.  “You’ll be fine, trust me.  You’ll just feel weak for a while until your body recovers enough to walk or we get everypony’s magic back.  Whichever comes first.”  Motioning for Twilight and Eve to stand, I walked back over to the girls.  “Alright, the guards said that Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence are probably in Tartarus right now.  And I think they’re still inside.  I’ll protect us from Tirek as long as I can while the rest of you try and stun them, got it?”  One by one they nodded to me.

Once back at the door, I motioned for Twilight to quieten the hinges.  That way it could be opened completely silent.  After a nod from her, I gripped the door and slowly pulled it open.  Their conversation hit my ears making me pause with a raised hand.

“Here take this,” Tirek’s voice came through the crack, “it was from my brother.  As a symbol of our partnership in taking over Equestria.”  Taking a peek through the door, I watched Discord take some sort of necklace with a pendant on it from Tirek.  Discord looked it over then with a smile, put it around his neck.

“Now that I know this is a true partnership,” Discord responded with a wicked evil smile, “there’s something that you need to know.”

“And that is?  We already know that the princesses don’t have their magic.  And that they gave it to this Princess Twilight you told me about.  What more is there?”

I watched a grin spread over Discord’s face.  “Sunbutt has a son.”

Tirek’s face showed shock for a second before he shook his head with a laugh.  “Impossible.”

“Very possible,” Discord said looking a little agitated.  “Not only has the twerp returned to Equestria.  Not only has he pushed to free his fellow humans, that I’ve worked so hard to bring here in the first place.”  That got my attention.  Did he bring them here?  “But he’s also befriended Twilight and her friends.  And what’s worse, is that Fluttershy has fallen in love with him.  She’s even carrying his bastard foal.”  That really got my anger boiling.

“I didn’t think it possible,” Tirek mused, then shook his head.  “I can deal with him later after I have enough magic.”

“For that, you’ll need to drain the Tree of Harmony,” Discord grinned with an evil glint in his eyes.  “It won’t be easy for even my chaos magic is powerless against it.  That is the one thing that my magic can’t affect.  After you drain the Tree of Harmony, nothing will be able to stop us.”

That made me feel better knowing that the Tree can effectively protect Lilly from them both.

“Then take me to this Tree of Harmony.”

I didn’t hesitate.  With a loud war cry, I used my magic to force the doors off their hinges with enough force to toss them across the room.  It was a surprise attack that hopefully had enough of a distraction to catch them off guard.  With a loud bang, the doors snapped off their hinges and flew across the throne room.  “Girls, Now!” I yelled running into the room with the girls running in with me.  Having one chance at this, I prepared to unleash a powerful energy ball as fast as I could.  Hopefully about the same speed, if not faster, than a bullet going supersonic.  Quickly, I turned the palms of my hands close to each other growing the most powerful energy force I could muster.

As the girls fanned out behind me, the doors reached the two of them but were thrown aside by an upset Tirek.  The doors crashed into the walls of the throne room, cracking the stone wall before falling to the floor with a groan of twisted metal.  They didn’t hesitate either to use their stunners.  Just as the doors went their separate ways, seven arches of electricity and magic dashed between them toward Discord and Tirek.  To my surprise, and good cheers, four of the stun blasts hit Discord with the other three stunning Tirek.

Now was my chance.  Magic and energy swirled around me like a hurricane as it quickly condensed into a powerful energy ball.  It might have been about the size of a tennis ball, but it crackled with enough power and force to crack the stone floor underneath me.  With another war cry yell, I sent the energy ball hurtling toward Tirek.  It left me at supersonic speeds close to that of a Colt forty-five.  It left a trail of cracked scorched stone as it traveled across the throne room.  Being supersonic though, it was as if those cracks and burn marks suddenly appeared on the floor.  At the same time, Tirek wasn’t prepared for it and therefore it hit Tirek square center in the chest much to my satisfaction.  Tirek’s painful cry of surprise was music to my ears as he was lifted off the floor to go crashing through the throne before hitting the back wall.  His impact created a small explosion and sent limestone flying in all directions.  Tirek groaned as he lay in a small crater at the base of the wall.  The wall itself had cracks all along its face with some of the wall partially covering him.  Unfortunately, it didn’t kill him, but he was definitely cooked.  Most of the fur on his chest was gone, leaving nothing more than a large angry red spot in its place.  Down, but not out.

“DISCORD!” Fluttershy stomped past me with her stunner out and aimed directly at Discord.  And firing off shot after shot as fast as she could with an angry look that I’ve never seen before in either world.  Nor did I think she was even capable of it.  But hey, never mess with a mother, right?  “DON’T YOU DARE HURT MY FOAL!”  As Fluttershy was stepping forward, the rest of the girls had taken up flanking positions on each side of her.  Also firing off shots as fast as they could.  Meanwhile, Discord was too busy trying to keep himself from getting hit.  Both of his hands were flying back and forth trying to fend off the arches of magic and electricity.  However, some got through, but it didn’t knock him out.  He was starting to stumble as more and more stun blasts hit him.  “I TRUSTED YOU.  YOU WERE MY FRIEND.”

With the girls keeping Discord busy, I chose to go after Tirek.  Running toward the back of the throne room, I send powerful magic ball after ball toward Tirek.  However, he was still awake enough to put up a protective force field of his own.  And it was more powerful than Shining Armor’s was.  “Ittou Shura!” was my cry after jumping over what was left of the throne.  The air around me swirled with magical power that sent stone debris rolling away from me across the floor.  Unfortunately, I couldn’t get through with just one punch.

“I WANTED YOU TO BABYSIT MY FOAL!” Fluttershy screamed, still firing off shots at him with tears streaming down her cheeks.

Landing on the floor in front of Tirek’s shield, I started pounding on it while putting magic behind every punch.  The energy released with each punch echoed with a low rumble through the floor and walls of the throne room.  My eyes watched Tirek struggling to keep the shield up as it started cracking.  And my ears gleefully picked up the groaning sounds of his struggles.

“Discord, get us out of here,” Tirek groaned out and unfortunately, Discord heard him.  While stumbling backward away from the furious Fluttershy while looking resolutely terrified of her, he snapped his fingers.  Where Discord and Tirek disappeared in a flash of chaos magic.

“Aww, they got away,” Pinkie whined with her head down.

“Damn.”

“Tarnation, we nearly had them.”

The sound of Fluttershy’s soft crying drew me to her as it did the rest of the girls.  When I turned around and started walking over to her, she was still pointing the stunner where Discord was previously standing.  Even though she wasn’t pulling the trigger, her hands were shaking.  With tears coming down her cheeks there was a strong mix of deep hurt and fury etched on her face.  But as the girls started surrounding her, she slowly lowered the stunner.  That all gave way to sobbing as the girls pulled her into one big group hug.  Of course, Eve was standing off to the side not knowing what to do about it or herself.

After stepping up to her, I laid a gentle hand on her shoulder and giving her a reassuring smile.  “It’s ok,” I whispered to her because it was clear she’s uncomfortable with these types of situations.  That she doesn’t know what to do.  With an acknowledged nod from her, I turned and walked over to the group hug.

“Why?” Fluttershy cried from inside the group hug.  “Why is he doing this?”

“I don’t know, Fluttershy,” I said softly, now standing behind Twilight and Rarity that Fluttershy was standing in front of.  Both of them were holding onto Fluttershy directly.  When Fluttershy heard me, she looked up at me with tear-stained eyes.  “It makes logical sense, though, that Tirek said something to him that appealed to Discord.  He was on our side first, obviously caught Tirek, then Tirek talked Discord into joining him.  Probably promising him something.”

“Makes sense,” Twilight agreed.

“If anything will turn him back around, it’s Fluttershy,” Rainbow chuckled with a smirk on her face while patting Fluttershy on the back.  “Especially after meeting an angry Fluttershy.  Did you guys see his face?  That was a look of pure terror.”

“Yes, I caught it,” I responded to her with a slight smirk of my own.  “However, right now we need to concentrate on stopping them.”

“Where do we go?”

“Easy, AJ.  Back to the Tree of Harmony,” I told her.  “Because Tirek wants to try and drain the Tree.  So, we know he’ll show up eventually.  And we’ll be waiting.”

^_^

Twilight teleported us back to the tree which she didn’t want to do because of reasons.  One of them was the distance.  Second was the short time she’s had this much power.  But, I simply told her that we were confident that she could do it.  Everything was fine when we appeared at the tree again.  Lilly was still asleep in the leaf crib being serenaded by softly chirping birds.  The larger animals have taken up watch at the top of the stairs.  While Philomena, Angelfeather, and Harmony looked bored out of their minds.  And no sign of either Discord or Tirek.  But when we showed up, Philomena, Angelfeather, and Harmony got up and walked over to us hoping for an update.

“What happened?  Did you get them?” Harmony asked while Fluttershy and I made our way around them to Lilly’s leaf crib.

“No, they got away,” Pinkie’s head slumped in disappointment.

“But we got him good though,” Rainbow said sounding happy.  “Fred even burned Tirek, but good before they turned around and ran.”

“Unfortunately, those two ruffians are on their way here.”

I stood by Fluttershy while she reached in gently stroking Lilly’s head.  Putting an arm around her, I held her to me.  She leaned into me as we looked down at our daughter.  Fluttershy had stopped crying, but she was still sniffling and still emotional over Discord’s betrayal.  “No matter what,” I whispered kissing her cheek, “we’ll keep her safe.”

She tilted her head up, looking up at me with her tear-stained hurt eyes.  “I know,” she said softly through a sniffle or two then pulled my head down for a lingering soft kiss.  “I just wish...Discord...”  As I held her she sniffed once more with tears threatening to fall again.  And all was quiet except for Fluttershy’s soft sniffling and the hushed talks of the girls behind me.

Until…

“Did somepony call me?”  I didn’t have to turn around to know who that was.  The Tree of Harmony immediately took action by putting up a shield between him and us.  It wasn’t just any shield, but one that would keep Tirek out.

Fluttershy immediately rounded on him as the girls pulled out their stunners.  “Why?!  Why are you doing this?!  I thought we were friends!”

Discord was standing at the foot of the stairs with a knowing smirk on his face.  The animals immediately sprung into action, but he held up his hand, “I wouldn’t do anything if I were you.”  With a snap of his fingers, he had Spike, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo held captive within his chaos magic.  “Or something might happen to them.”  He was serious about it, too.  If by the devious evil look on his face was any proof.  The animals stopped instantly as the girls held their fire.

“We were friends, Fluttershy.  But then two things happened.”  He glared down at me, “For one, you joined with that useless bag of water.  And Tirek is going to give me something for more valuable than simple friendship.”  Another snap of his fingers later, and Tirek appeared laying on the ground next to him.  He didn’t look too well either.  His chest was still angry red from my handiwork and he was out like a light.  “Now then,” he said while still glaring at me, “heal Tirek or they go squish.”

Nothing was said nor any of the animals made a sound save for Fluttershy’s quiet crying.  “Twilight?” 

She turned her head around with surprise on her face, but after a look at me, she nodded putting down her stunner.  Then with a sigh to calm herself with, she stepped out of the Tree’s protective shield making her way over to the unconscious Tirek.

“My sister better not get hurt, Discord.”

“Well my dear, Applejack,” Discord sneered at her, “if Twilight does her job, then she won’t be.”

The tension was through the canopy as every eye was watching Twilight hold up a hand toward Tirek.  And started healing him.

“Discord,” Fluttershy sobbed as I held her, “don’t do this.”

Tirek started to groan as he woke up.  When Discord didn’t say anything, it was only a couple of seconds later for Tirek to get fully healed.  That’s when Twilight walked backward back toward us and through the shield again as Tirek stood up.

“Fine!  Tirek is healed, so let our sisters and Spike go,” Rarity was standing there with barely controlled anger.  Much like the rest of us.

Discord didn’t answer her directly, nor did he let them go either.  But as Tirek got up and stood by his side, Discord said, “Now’s your chance to drain the Tree of Harmony.”

“I’m not powerful enough for that yet,” Tirek retorted back.  “However...”

“However, what?” Discord asked, now looking a little confused, not to mention agitated.  “What more do you need?”

“Oh, just a little bit of...chaos.”  Just when Discord looked at Tirek, he took Discord’s head in his hands immediately started draining him.  During a couple of seconds it took for Tirek to drain Discord we were too shocked at what was happening to do anything.  So, was Discord.  By the time Discord got over his shock to try and do anything, it was too late.  Tirek had drained Discord of every bit of his chaos magic.  It also freed Discord’s hostages to the ground where the animals were encouraging them away by gently pulling on their clothes.  As they ran past Tirek and the now drained and mortal Discord, Tirek laughed at him.  “You really thought we were a team?  I don’t need anyone.”

“But...but, I forced them to heal you.”  He then held up the necklace, “And you gave me this.”

“As useless and meaningless as my traitorous brother,” Tirek laughed again.

This was our chance.  While Tirek was busy laughing at Discord, it was our time to strike.  “EVERYPONY, NOW!”  I quickly put together another powerful orb of magic and shot at Tirek with it through our protective shield.  He wasn’t prepared for it and hit him square in the chest again.  That’s when all hell broke loose.  Philomena was first with a furious and terrifying screech with her whole body engulfing itself in fire.  In a move that seemed just as fast as Rainbow, she flew toward and then around Tirek as fast as she could.  The end result was surrounding him in a tower of flames.  

With Tirek temporarily busy, and probably still being pelted with stun blasts, I looked over to Twilight.  “Twilight!  Now’s your chance to go after him.  We’ll hold the fort.”

She gave me a slow somber nod then pulled a move that would have made Rainbow jealous.  It was like she was there one second then sending Tirek into the far rock wall the next.  As the flames dissipated, Twilight was standing there looking more than simply angry.  She was furious.  The impact didn’t knock Tirek out, but it did knock him for a loop.  But Twilight didn’t lighten up though because a second later both of them were gone in a flash of magic.  Another second later there was a large explosion high above us.

“Yeah!  Give it to him, Twilight!” Rainbow shouted, thrusting her hand up into the air.

“Apple Bloom,” AJ nearly screamed, happily running over to give her sister a hug.

“Sweetie Belle,” Rarity happily did the same, running over giving her own sister a hug.

Scootaloo, meanwhile, walked up beside Rainbow and started cheering Twilight on.  “Go, Twilight!”

Fluttershy wasn’t cheering.  Instead, she held onto me as she gently started pulling me toward Discord.  “Tell me why, Discord,” Fluttershy asked softly.  And even though her voice was soft it was mixed with hurt over being betrayed and restrained fury at what he’s done.  “Why have you done this?  We were friends.  I trusted you.  I wanted Lilly to get to know you.”  Tears started falling again as she glared down at him with deep hurt in her eyes.  “WHY?”  

He just laid there looking pitiful, not even bothering to look up at her.  Personally, I had a strung hunch of why.

“Why?” Fluttershy asked again, softly crying in my arms now burying her head in my chest.

“I was jealous.”  He said it so softly, I wasn’t sure I heard him.

“What?” Fluttershy asked again, obviously not hearing him.

“I was jealous, ok?  I was jealous.  You chose him,” Discord lifted a shaking arm, pointing it toward me.  “You chose to love him and have a foal with that useless, disgusting piece of meat...human.”

“Don’t you dare say anything against Fred!” Fluttershy turned her head and glared at Discord in my defense.  

“I second that,” Rarity said now walking over to us.  “You will not say anything bad about him.”

“So, what’s so special about him?”

“He’s been nothing, but kind and understanding,” Fluttershy said while smiling up at me.  “And I love him.”

“He’s more generous than even I am and has earned my own love in return,” Rarity also smiled at me.

“I love him, too,” Pinkie said, walking over.  “He makes me happy.  And I want to have a foal with him as well.”

Next was AJ and even Rainbow also walked up with Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Spike standing behind them.  AJ looked over to me with a nervous smile before taking a breath.  “I love him, too.”  Then she blushed, “Don’t know about a foal yet though.”

Rainbow’s face looked red as a beet when our eyes met.  However, she sheepishly said in a soft voice that was almost a whisper, “I...um…I love him, too.”

“He’s worth leaving Canterlot for,” Harmony said as Philomena and Angelfeather came up to stand on either side of Fluttershy and I.

“He allowed me to chose whether or not to go home,” Angelfeather leaned up and pulled my head down to rub her cheek against mine.  “And I’ve seen how he treats others.”

“He’s my mate,” Philomena simply said with a smirk.

Discord was about to say something but didn’t get the chance.  Matter of fact, none of the girls had a chance to say anything because they all disappeared.  Discord, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Rainbow, Applejack, and Rarity had all disappeared.

“Wait, where did they go?”

I looked down at Spike with a foreboding thought.  “I fear that Tirek has taken them for some reason.”

“Why?” Harmony asked as the animals started to get riled.  

“If it was Tirek, then more than likely it would be to take them hostage in order to force Twilight into giving him all their magic.”  I paused while reasoning it out.  “If that is the case then the next stop is right here.  With that amount of magical power, he will be able to drain the Tree of Harmony.”  I looked around, “Lucy?”  After a screech, I turned my head to her and held out an arm for her.  She landed on my arm.  “Lucy?  We’ll need to prepare to do our best to protect Lilly and the Tree of Harmony.  When he arrives, you and the other birds must go for the vitals.  Eyes first, then the throat.  Tell all the other animals to have them do what they can.”  She saluted with a wing and took off toward the other birds.

Next, I turned to Philomena, “You’ll be my second distraction.  The animals won’t last long against Tirek, so when he throws them aside.  You’ll surround him with fire again while I prepare to use the rest of my magic to kill him.”  Philomena nodded to me.  Then I turned to Sweetie Belle and the other three of them.  “Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Spike?  Go ahead and get behind the Tree of Harmony’s protective barrier.  She and I will protect you until the end.  Go.”  Reluctantly, they each gave me a nod before walking past me toward the Tree.

“What about us?”

“Harmony?  Angelfeather?” I looked over to them with dread in my eyes.  “Try and keep them safe for as long as you can.”  Walking over to Lilly in the crib, I gently laid a hand on her.  Surprisingly, during all this, she was still asleep.  More than likely the Tree was keeping her asleep somehow during all of this.  “If I fail, then you are the only hope we have to stop him.”

“Can you?” Spike asked.

“Fred!” came Philomena’s shout and the screeching of birds.  Turning around showed that Tirek had shown up.  And he had Twilight and the rest of the girls along with Discord hostage in some type of small spheres.  But as the birds attacked he lost concentration and they dropped to the ground.  While using my magic to pull the girls into the protective field of the Tree of Harmony, minus Discord, I heard Lucy’s screech.  She was dive-bombing Tirek from above with her wings folded tight against her body.

“Thanks, Fred,” Twilight moaned a little after setting her down close to her unopened chest.  When she slowly stood up, I noticed that she had something around her neck.  Taking a closer quick look, my eyes caught a glimpse of the same necklace that Discord was wearing.

And I was about to wonder why, when Tirek’s sudden painful shout caught my ears.  I quickly turned around and started running toward Philomena outside of the Tree’s protective shield.  I was soo proud of Lucy.  She had plucked one of his eyes right out of his socket.  He was screaming in agony while holding his head with streams of blood flowing from the now empty eye socket.  “Animals scatter!  Philomena, now!”

As the animals scattered, and while I gathered as much magical energy as I could, Philomena sprung into action.  With a powerful furious screech of her own, her whole body ignited in fire and flew at Tirek with a speed Rainbow would have been proud of.  She didn’t just fly at him.  But Tirek was engulfed in flames when Philomena’s clawed talon foot impacted his chest.  But she wasn’t done yet because she started clawing at his throat that was already scratched up due to the birds.

While Tirek was busy, I had used most of my magic to produce a similar ball of magic like the one I’ve already used on him.  Though thanks to the power upgrade, it was times more powerful than before.  It was pulsing brightly between my hands as the air itself seemed electrified.  And not a moment too soon, Philomena was thrown aside and the flames dissipated as Tirek used his magic in one powerful blast.

That gave me the perfect opportunity.  The orb seemed to burn the air as it flew toward Tirek.  The area exploded outward in heat and magic as it impacted his chest sending him back into the far wall behind him for the second time.  This time by me.  I didn’t waste any time either but snapped my own fingers teleporting both Tirek and myself far up into the air.  My face was nothing but fury while his was filled with shock and fear after suddenly realizing where he was.  “You won’t ever be a threat to my family or any other family ever again,” I growled to him as he began to fall.  He could still use his magic even with his injuries.  But I couldn’t let him.  Using my new wings, I propelled myself down toward him as fast as I could while putting what power I could into my closed fists.  “For my family,” I screamed down at him and pelting him with punch after punch as he fell to the ground.  He tried fending me off, but my fury held no bounds as my fist met his face time after time.  But it was time that was in short supply as the ground was quickly coming up to meet us.  So, I wanted to finish him with another blast.  I gathered it quickly and it left my hands just as quickly hitting him hard and fast enough to send him to the ground like a fallen star.

While I used my wings to slow myself down, I watched Tirek hit the ground like a comet.  The impact could be heard, and felt, for miles around.  Thanks to my new wings, I was able to land and walk up to the crater he left behind.  He wasn’t moving, so I used what magic I had left to lift him out of the crater to lay him on the ground in front of me.  And he didn’t look so well.

“Go ahead,” he groaned out weakly, looking up to me with only one eye which was black and blue.  “Finish...it.”

And I intended to.  Even went so far as to take his head within my magic with the intention of snapping it.  Until I felt Twilight’s hand on my outstretched arm.  All six of them looking infused with magic.  And all of them were simply knock-out gorgeous.  They each started giggling at me due to the silly goofy look on my face.  Every one of them had magic swirling around them of every color of the rainbow.  The same rainbow color was in their hair and in their clothes.  Twilight simply shook her head at me.

I wanted to kill him.  Badly.  However, I let go of Tirek’s head, lowered my arm, and stepped away from him.  When I was far enough away, my eyes widened in awe to see all six of them get surrounded by rainbow magic.  Their eyes went pure white right before a beam of magic from each of them, one of each color, hit Tirek.  My eyes shifted back to Tirek to watch the rainbow beam drain him completely of his magic.  And leave him looking like an old dried-out husk of what he used to be.  After it was done, I looked over to them.  “What now?”

Twilight stepped up next to me, “He’ll go back to Tartarus.”

“Then let me take him then.  And let me give back my Mother’s, Aunt Luna’s, and Cadence’s magic.  Please?”  For a second, she looked at me with skepticism.  “I promise I won’t kill him.”  With a nod, Twilight took my hand, held it up, and after raising her own three magical orbs floated over to my hand then disappearing inside of it.  With that, I knew how to get into Tartarus and how to give them their magic back.  But one thing was left.  “And Discord?  He can’t receive his magic ever again.  I want him to keep his promise.”  Another nod later, and Twilight kept her hand up with another orb appearing.  This time, though, the orb shot straight up and kept on going more than likely to the stars above.  With Discord’s magic gone, she opened a portal to Tartarus with a wave of her hand.

After that, each of them took to the sky, one per direction.  It was over with only one thing left to do.  As I looked down at Tirek, he looked over to the portal to Tartarus.  “I thought...you would...take care of...me.”

“And I will,” I said while producing a sword made of pure flames with one hand, then raised his head with the other.  “I promised not to kill you and I won’t.  However, you won’t be able to use your magic ever again.”  Two swift slices later, and his horns fell to the ground as the flames immediately cauterized the wound.  “Your ability to drain magic lies within your horns, so I took them away from you.”  He tried to struggle away from me, but it was of no use.  The flaming sword disappeared and in its place, a small claw made of flames.  “And now I’ll take your sight.  Because I didn’t promise not to maim you.”  His eye widened in horror just before I plunged the sharp flame-like claw into his eye.  It was sharp enough and hot enough to pull out his eye and cauterize the wound at the same time.  Naturally, he screamed in pain.

“Curse you, curse you, you pesky human.  Curse you to the most painful death possible.”  As he cursed away, I picked him up in my magic and walked through the portal into Tartarus.  It was indeed similar to hell, just without the flames.  Cerberus stood in front of me just off to one side.  After stopping in front of him, I looked up at him and narrowed my eyes.  Needless to say, I wasn’t happy with him.  “He doesn’t escape again.  Understand me?”

All three heads growled directly at me with each one lowering closer to me.

“CERBERUS!”  He stopped growling, now looking at me with wide shocked eyes.  “SIT!  HEEL!”  His butt his the ground with all three heads lowering themselves in front of me now looking like a whipped puppy.  “Understand, Cerberus?”

He whined and nodded all three heads.

“Good,” I said and started down a long aisle that had cages of all sizes on either side of me.  But the one I was going to was the largest one at the end where Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence were held.

When I got close enough, my Mother raised her head and gave me a proud and happy smile.  After raising my hand toward them, the three orbs I was given floated out of my hand and back where they belong.  Each of them took in a long deep breath in satisfaction before standing up.  “I’m so proud of you, my sunshine boy,” Mother said, walking out and passing by Tirek on her way to hug me.  As Mother hugged me, which I returned happily, I lifted my hand and floated Tirek into the cage.  Then shut it, and locking it, closed.

“Nephew?” was all Aunt Luna had to ask for me to know what she was really asking me.

With a sigh, I pulled away from Mother and looked to Tirek, who was looking the most pitiful I’ve ever seen.  “I promised that I wouldn’t kill him.  And I didn’t.  However, he threatened and stole magic from my family.  He can’t be allowed to ever do so again, even if he escaped again.  His draining ability lies within his horns, so I took them from him.  Even if he escaped and finds some way to take magic once again.  He’ll have a hard time of it if he can’t see what he’s doing.”  Mother and Aunt Luna seemed to understand.  Cadence, however, was another story.  “I won’t apologize for it because no one threatens my family.  This is why Discord is never going to get his magic back.  He made a promise that if he failed to stop Tirek then he would get rid of his magic.  The girls did that by sending his chaos magic to the heavens.  He’s forever mortal.”

“And the magic he stole?” Aunt Luna asked.

“Is being returned to everypony as we speak by the girls.  And one other thing.”  I paused while they gave me a nod.  “It was Discord that brought the humans here.  And I’ll bet that it was him that encouraged them to attack the towns as well.”

They were angry to be sure.  But all Mother did was take a calm steadying breath and put her arm around me with a prideful smile.  “Let’s go home, my sunshine boy.”

^_^

Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence didn’t say anything to anypony else about what I did to Tirek.  I was thankful for that because I wasn’t sure if some of them would understand.  Twilight would and maybe AJ and Rainbow.  The other three, not so much.  I also didn’t promise that I wouldn’t kill him if he ever got loose either.  If Tirek wanted to survive, then he better stay in his cage where he belonged.  Or face me again.

Discord was another matter.  The only thing I wanted to do was be with Fluttershy and Lilly with the rest of the girls.  And doing nothing, but having some alone time with all of them.  The immediate first thing I did was return to the Tree to pick up my daughter while Fluttershy and the girls were busy restoring magic to everypony.  Everypony was pleased to hear that Tirek was defeated and even happier to hear that Discord would never get his magic back.  As the animals returned to either Fluttershy’s cottage or a forest, I made my heartfelt thanks to Lucy.  A testament to what she stands for.

As for Discord, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Spike, Philomena, Angelfeather, and Harmony, we started heading toward Ponyville again.  Especially after hearing a loud rumble in the distance then seeing a large crystal castle rising from the ground just outside of town.  When we got there, it was nothing short of a party for the whole town.

The whole town was in celebration, including my Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence at Twilight’s new castle.  Of course, Fluttershy was still a shy one.  So, while the party was going on, we were in a private room as Fluttershy nursed our daughter.

“I know you are sorry, Discord,” Fluttershy said while Lilly suckled on a teat.  I stood behind her while she sat in a chair at a table while Discord sat in the other one.  “But you did make a promise and my friends all agree that you should keep that promise.  That is why we sent your chaos magic to the stars.  And if you want to earn my friendship again Discord, then you will go to Canterlot and tell the truth to the Equestrian Council about what you’ve done.  Why would brought the humans here and why you tricked them into attacking the towns.  And help Fred put an end to human slavery.”

“I will, Fluttershy,” he said with a voice sounding remorseful and a face to match it.  He genuinely looked sad with regret.  “I had friendship and magic.  Now, I don’t have either.  But I meant what I said when Twilight received the necklace.  I’ll do what I must to earn your friendship again.  I never really appreciated what I had when I had it.  But I do now after losing it.”

“Good,” Fluttershy gave him a nod then looked down to Lilly.  “my aren’t you hungry aren’t you?”

With that short discussion over, all we had to do was wait for the party to either end or if there was a way we could slip out unnoticed.  

^_^

Mother, Aunt Luna, Cadence, Discord, and I were able to slip out unobserved by the town while they partied on.  During the trip, Discord told us what Tirek said to encourage him to follow Tirek.  Then told Mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence about wanting to earn Fluttershy’s friendship once more.  Mother said that for the first time in her long life that this was the first time that Discord looked truly remorseful and in grief about his previous actions.  For the moment, I was simply happy that he’ll never have his powers ever again.  Mother had already called for an emergency meeting of the Equestrian Council and would convene shortly after our arrival in Canterlot.  Which meant that it didn’t take long for the Council to be ready for us after we got there.

About an hour after arriving in Canterlot, we have all dressed up for the occasion minus my shirt.  Now that I had wings and the fact that there was trouble putting anything resembling a shirt on, I wanted to show them off and went topless.  Cadence walked in with us dressed in her best royal dress, but the gasps from the Council were when they saw me with wings.  My large black wings were spread out far and as wide in royal fashion as I followed Mother to the front of the room.  With Discord beside me, I stood in front of the raised throne platform facing the Council.

“Thank you all for coming to this emergency meeting,” Mother began using her regal tone of voice.  “As you can see, my son has wings and Discord is here with us.  A lot has happened in the past few days with a lot of new information.  That new information is regarding the humans and how they got here plus why they attacked the Equestrian towns long ago.”

Everypony was quiet as Discord took a few steps forward to stand in the middle of the room.  “I no longer have any chaos magic, or any other magic, anymore.  It is my punishment for our actions.  I’m doing this so I can earn back Fluttershy’s friendship.”  He paused for a breath, held his head down, and continued.  The whole place was silent while he spoke.  “I brought some humans here long ago to amuse me.  They are a species ripe with chaos.  And as they multiplied, it was clear that more chaos can be done through them if pushed in the right direction.  I was the one to push them into attacking those towns years ago.  They attacked because I tricked them into believing that an army was going to destroy them.”

Nothing was said for a good few seconds while the council members seemed to take it all in.  Until finally, one of them spoke, a mare from the top row.  She stood up saying, “So, you’re telling us that the whole situation regarding the humans is because of you?”

“Yes.”

Another one stood up with, “And they only attacked the towns because you tricked them into doing so?”

“Yes.”

“And you stand there with no magic at all?”

He shook his head, “I have no magic anymore.”

“And you’re here telling us this now because you want this Fluttershy to be friends with you again?”

“Yes.”

Another pause before another stallion stood up.  It so happens to be the same one that I yelled at from before when I was here last.

“So what if the humans of the past were talked into it?  It doesn’t excuse what they’ve done!”

“I’m not saying it does,” I looked over to him with a glare.  “The humans of the past that attacked those towns were defeated and punished.  Meanwhile, the humans of today and ever since have been continually punished for the crimes of their ancestors.  Now that the truth is known, it’s time for slavery to end.  And let them live in peace and let those who wish to leave for the human world leave in peace.  We are going to vote whether to end slavery or not within Equestrian borders.”  Now I grinned while looking around at them.  “You have the choice to vote for or against.  But it will be known across all of Equestria that it was Discord who was responsible for the humans.  And thus responsible indirectly for their continued slavery.  Thus every council member who voted to extend slavery even with this new knowledge will also be published in every Equestrian newspaper.  We want to be fully transparent about this, thus why the public at large will know who voted for or against ending slavery.”

Some of the members took this in stride.  However, there were a good few that looked rather pale when they heard that.  The stallion I had argued with before stammered a little before his shocked voice cut through the silence again.  “You...you can’t do that.  If you publish the full vote count with names, then anypony that voted for slavery won’t have a career in the council anymore.  It will be political suicide to continue with slavery after the public found out.”

And that was music to my ears.  “Then I think you have a rather big decision to make.”

Discord turned and walked back over to me while Mother called for the vote.  I wasn’t worried because there was one thing that was constant between worlds.  Political greed.  Everypony on the council had status and power which would be taken away if the public ever found out they voted to keep human slavery after hearing what Discord said.  And they wanted to keep their power at any cost.  So, that meant that not very many members would vote to keep slavery.  That much was plain to see as the numbers were visible on the wall behind Mother as they were being counted.  And when the numbers were finally totaled, I couldn’t wait to see the morning headline in the newspaper.




============



Equestrian Times

Human slavery outlawed within Equestrian borders

Almost unanimous decision by the Equestrian Council.

============




Ponyville Press

Human slavery outlawed

Discord tricked humans into attack towns

============




Griffonstone Chronicle

Human slavery outlawed

Princess Angelfeather to wed Prince Fred


============

> Extra Chapter:  Civil War
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Angelfeather wasn't happy about staying behind," Twilight commented as she lay naked on top of me in the private royal train car.  Her melancholy look on her face showed that she wasn't happy about going either.

"Neither did the rest of the girls," I told her as the somber look on her face tugged at my heartstrings.  Her head was raised and she was looking down at me over her crossed arms that rested on my chest.  The breeze that blew through the train car blew through her hair making it wave slightly due to the open windows letting the wind blow through.  "Philomena and the rest of the girls certainly weren't happy about staying," that look had my hands wanting to comfort her and wipe that somber look off her face.  I had hopes that massaging her side, back, between her wings, and even her butt would help.  But even massaging between her wings did little help in wiping that hopeless, defeated, and sad look on her face.  I knew why it was there too.  

Twilight smirked a little at that, shaking her head slightly in amusement at the memory.  "She was never good at words since her transformation.  This time she didn't need to say anything to show her displeasure at staying behind."

"Yeah," I agreed with a slight shiver of fear.  "She just glared at me while turning the nearby tree into ash in seconds."  I looked out the window at the passing scenery while thinking about Fluttershy.  "But if Fluttershy and our daughter was staying, for they certainly weren't going, then I wanted all of them there to protect them.  Just in case."

She used a hand to turn my head back to her, then leaned in kissing me lightly.  "I know, Fred.  Just in case my brother, or perhaps other Equestrian citizens, come after her or any of us."  I didn't respond because I didn't know what to say.  She did.  "I also know that you'll do whatever you can to persuade my brother from his coming actions against Cadance and the Crystal Empire.  And you'll do everything in your power to avoid killing my brother or anypony else."

"I promise," I told her with a firm nod of resolve.  "But if push comes to shove..."

It was her turn to nod now.  "I know.  You do what you must.  I think I finally understand how your mother must have felt when she used the Elements of Harmony to banish Luna to the moon."  The slow rocking motion of the car with the soft click-clacking of the train usually was always calming to anypony or anyone riding trains.  But right now, they were anything but.  Instead seemed to be the sounds of judgment.  "When Luna turned into Nightmare Moon, she had no choice.  She had to do something or else Nightmare Moon would have plunged Equestria into everlasting darkness.  That would have, in essence, destroyed Equestria.  Without daylight, crops would wither and die."  There was a deep sadness in her eyes when she looked down at me again from looking out the window.  "It's the same way with my brother.  If he simply refuses to stand down, then..."  Her voice shook a little as a couple of tears fell upon my chest.  "Then he must be stopped in order to prevent more death."  She wiped away her tears with a hand before laying her head down upon her arms.

With one hand gently rubbing her back, I used the other to rub her head and hair.  "I'll try my best, Twilight."

She moved her arms around my neck and put her head on my shoulder, "I know you will, Fred.  I just hope that what's happening in the Crystal Empire doesn't happen anywhere else."

"I do too, Twilight," I continued rubbing her head while gazing out the window to see that the trees were gone.  We were nearing the Crystal Border.  "It's just one of the reasons that I came over to Equestria.  To try and prevent any civil war.  When Discord revealed that it was his fault for bringing humans here and also responsible for the humans attacking in the first place, it was key in securing the end of slavery.  But I'm also hoping that the same information will also help prevent anything other conflicts with those wanting to keep slavery.  That's why I've ordered the newspapers all across Equestria to push that slant on the story.  It also happens to be the truth that I don't want skewed."  We fell into silence as my mind went over the what-ifs of what was about to happen.  Even though Twilight said that she understood, it would be devastating to her if her brother was killed.  And I didn't want to see the hurt in her eyes, not to mention her parent's eyes, if that ever happened.  Her breath tickled my neck when she sighed and snuggled against me.  My eyes were looking outside at the clear blue sky as the soft click-clack of the train tracks was still trying to soothe me.  Though it wasn't working.

A sudden jerk of the train accompanied by the screech of locked train wheels and the blast of the air horn brought me out of my thoughts and startled Twilight.  "We aren't there already are we?" Twilight asked, raising her head from my shoulder.

My gut feeling told me that something just wasn't right.  And we certainly weren't at the Crystal Empire train station either.  There was too much flat scenery outside.  And when I heard shouting outside, I encouraged Twilight to get up.  "Twilight?  Get dressed.  Now."

She was up in a flash, using her magic to quickly dress herself.  "You think it's Shining's forces?" she asked while I stood up on the sofa slash pull-out bed and leaned my head out the window.

I narrowed my eyes with a sigh when spotting a row of soldiers.  There appeared to be around ten or so in all with every one of them carrying shields and swords.  A few earth ponies in front, a few pegasi hovering over them, and unicorns quite a few paces behind them all with their horns glowing.  "Yeah, it's his forces alright."  Sticking my head back in, it was my turn to quickly get dressed because Twilight was finished at this point.  Naturally, it took me only a few seconds to get dressed.  Because all guys get dressed quicker than girls.

"Is Shining there?" she asked and now that she was dressed, she got up onto the sofa slash pull-out bed and stuck her head out the open window.

"Not that I readily saw, no."  After putting on my shoes and shorts, I turned toward the front car door to step outside and confront them.  Considering the royal car we were in was right behind the engine car, and because I had wings now, it was easy to stand up on the top of the engine after one flap of my wings.  With a hard look toward the soldiers, I put up my shield just in case.  The engineer was shouting at them to get out of the way, but the soldiers did nothing but stood there silently.  Then one by one, each soldier looked up at me and held my gaze.  Tension was in the air as Twilight joined me on the roof of the engine seconds later.

"I don't see him, or sense his presence," she said quietly because of the tension in the air as the gentle wind blew against her dress.  "Just what do they want?"

"I think it's obvious at this point," I said with a somber tone in my voice, "stay here and be prepared to protect the train and the ponies and people in it."  I heard her softly agree as I flapped my wings again to jump down from the train and landing in front of it.  Then spread my wings in royal fashion, which surprised most of them, before addressing them with my own version of Mother's voice amplification.  "I am Fred Justice, Son of the Sun and Nephew of the Moon.  I have no wish to harm you, but will if you try and harm the ponies, and people, within this train.  I have no wish to kill you."  Narrowing my eyes at them, I concentrated my look on each of them individually to make sure they got the point.  "But will, if you push me to it."  I paused and waited for their response.  Before, I didn't sense any hesitation from them.  Either in their eyes or body language, they appeared so sure of themselves.  Not so much now.  Some were looking between themselves with hesitation and uncertainty in their eyes.  A couple of them even lowered their swords and shields.  "Slavery of any sentient being, whether it is human, pony, griffon, minotaur, whatever, is evil and wrong.  Shining Armor tried to kill, Fluttershy, an Element of Harmony, and my daughter.  I'll say this only once.  You.  Are.  On.  The.  Wrong.  Side."  After finishing my short monologue, emphasizing each word distinctly, I glared at each of them individually once again.  And waited once more.  I caught one of the earth ponies whisper to one of the unicorns beside him.

"I'm not sure if this is a good idea.  I've got a family.  And Shining didn't say anything about this guy having pony wings."

The unicorn he spoke to, which could be the squad leader, turned his head and glared at him.  And he didn't sound too happy about it either.  "You're wanting to leave?  Are you that much of a coward?  We can't let them win soldier.  We can't let them corrupt pony purity with such filth."  His voice was filled with hate and malice.  It was sad, but this pony appeared to be beyond help.  But not some of the others.  

The earth pony the unicorn was glaring at looked between his squad leader and me.  "No, I'm no coward!" he growled back, but also lowered his sword and shield.  "But I have a family to take care of.  And just look at that guy," he paused to point his sword at me.  Others seemed to be following the conversation because they too appeared to pause and look over at me as if taking a good look.  "He's got pony wings!  If he was just a mere animal human, then how come he has pony wings?"  A soft murmur of doubt started to circulate among them.

I wanted to help prove his point, so to that end, I lifted a hand and ignited it.  "I'm sure that you noticed that Shining Armor has a broken horn."  Pausing for dramatic effect, giving them a slight smirk.  "I broke it off with my bare hands because I wanted to stop him without killing him.  He can't use his magic to hurt anypony or anyone.  But that doesn't mean he's not dangerous to others.  His message of hate can do more damage than any sword or spear."  I put out my hand and lowered it again.  There was nothing, but silence and the sound of the wind blowing as each of them looked over at me.  Shock and awe were in their eyes as if it was hard to believe.

"Fine!" the unicorn yelled out, throwing up his hands as if in defeat.  But it was only in defeat of the argument.  That was obvious when, he turned toward me, used his magic to put up a shield, then charged at me with a long battle cry.  Of course, it was a meager shield next to Shining Armor.  And because he was the only one running at me, as the others looked hesitant, I'd figure a little shock and awe might convince them to surrender.  

"ITTOU SHURA!"  An explosion of magical energy and fire swirled around me startling the charging unicorn.  Unfortunately, not enough to stop him.    As I focused the energy back into my body to enhance it, the fire also disappeared.  I didn't want to kill him, just incapacitate him.  My body shimmered for a second before completely disappearing with the ground cracking underneath being the only indication that I charged at him.  In reality, I just used my magic to enhance strength, speed, and increased cognitive abilities, so my mind could handle the extra speed.  So, it just appeared as if I disappeared.  The next thing any of them saw was when my fist hit his magic shield which shattered instantly.  He didn't even have time to look surprised as my fist hit his physical shield.  I appeared once more, standing where I hit him looking as calm as ever while his body dug a nice trench in the ground.  The others looked surprised, to say the least when they saw him slide to a stop just in front of them.  He was out like a light and laid in the shallow trench that he made with his sword and shield laying on the ground beside him.  After dropping my magic back down to normal, I simply looked at them with a calm "Well?" look.  And waited.  

I didn't have to wait long.  It took the rest of them only seconds to decide on their fate.  One by one they laid down their swords and shields.  As their hands went up, Twilight landed beside me.  "I see they're surrendering," she commented with relief in her voice.

"Yes, thankfully," I gave her a nod.  "I don't suppose you have any sort of handcuffs do you?"

^_^

About a dozen surrendered to us, including the unicorn I knocked out.  And while she didn't have any handcuffs to use, there was some rope available to us which we used to bind their hands and wings.  Concerned about the unicorns, I asked for suppressor rings, but there weren't any available.  However, one of the unicorns spoke up to say that the unicorns in the group wouldn't do anything.  They saw what was left of Shining Armor's horn and after my little show, they believed me.  So, I let it go after promising to break their horns if they used any magic, which they agreed that they wouldn't.  There also wasn't any other car to hold them other than the royal car.  At least I could keep an eye on them.  And we were only minutes from the Crystal Empire train station anyway.

There were less than a handful of guards to meet us at the train station.  Which got a little bit of a shock when our prisoners came out with us.  All in all the unicorn prisoners kept their word and didn't cause any trouble for us as the guards retrieved some magic suppressors and took them away.  And with that taken care of, our next stop was Cadence.

"Twilight!" Cadence called out to us when she spotted us walking in the throne room.  I kept a little bit of distance as Twilight rushed up to greet her in their usual manner.  "Sunshine, sunshine, ladybug's awake.  Clap your hands and do a little shake."  I liked that last part of the greeting when they turned around and shook their butts at each other.  And believe me, I was looking.

"What?" Twilight stopped giggling when she spotted me looking at them.  That caused Cadence to stop giggling to look back at me as well.  But they didn't straighten up but kept leaning over which made their butts stand out more.

I couldn't help myself either while pretending to have a camera in my hand to take pictures.  "Hold that pose," I said making camera-clicking sounds.  I caught the narrowed eyes of Twilight's glare right before she bopped me on the head with something, "The camera loves you two.  Especially those plump-OW."

Twilight rolled her eyes with that soft tsk and click of her tongue that all females everywhere are known for.  "Please ignore him, he's an idiot."  While Twilight turned her head back around, I heard Cadence giggle at my antics, so I just gave her a quick wink before walking up and rubbing my head.  However, Twilight's next question ruined the atmospheric mood instantly.  "Did my brother order the attack on our train?"

Cadence's smile vanished and replaced by a sad and somber look.  Cadence, the mare, being sad at losing her husband to hate.  Cadence, the leader, had the hard look of one who was making hard choices.  Choices that she didn't want to make but knew she had to.  "Not directly, no.  Based on the actions of other groups that surround the city, he wants to keep anyone or anypony from entering or leaving."

"You're under siege."

Cadence nodded at me.  "Yes," she answered me.

"Why would my brother do that if he promised to attack the city?" Twilight asked, to which I didn't have a ready answer.  

I just shrugged when Cadence looked over at me.  Cadence then looked over at Twilight with a little shrug of her own, "That I don't know.  So far, he's just ordered his forces to surround the city and siege it."

"Do you know if the groups around the city can communicate with each other?" I asked while thinking up at least something of an idea.

"Yes," Cadence confirmed, "it's with the communication orbs.  I have one in my room but I've already tried talking them down."

"Good, but this time.  You didn't have the benefit of having one of their groups in custody either," I said smirking.  "We heard them talking about Shining lying about how his horn got broken.  And they didn't believe me when I said that I was the one that broke it, nor did they expect me to have wings."  I opened them for her giving them a good flap.  

"I was surprised when I first saw them," Cadence said with an understanding smile.  "So, I can easily imagine their reaction to seeing a human with wings.  You want to try and talk to them?"

"Yes, because now we have some of his soldiers to testify on our behalf.  I just hope it helps."

^_^

She did finally snap out of her stupor and went to get the communication orb necessary for communication with Shining's troops surrounding the city.  The group we captured were down below in special crystal prison cells.  All the way down there, Cadence was sneaking glances at me.  I'll have to admit to liking the attention.  But there was a certain look in her eyes that hinted of something more.  If that was the case I had mixed feelings about it.  There were multiple prison cells down in the crystal caverns beneath the city.  Matter of fact, the caverns beneath the Crystal Empire were very similar to those beneath Canterlot.  That had me wondering.  We had captured twelve prisoners and there were two per cell with each cell being about six by eleven feet.  One bed on each side of the room, a toilet slash water faucet sink combo next to the door, and a small desk with one chair opposite from the door.  Immediately after walking up to the cells, the unicorn that I knocked out spotted me, stood up and growled at me.

"What do you want?"

Not responding to him, I looked over at Twilight while moving to stand in front of the cells.  Out of reach of the prisoners, of course.  "Twilight?  Would you hold the orb and get a wide shot please?"  As Twilight acknowledged that, I motioned for Cadence to stand beside me.  "Cadence?  If you would?"

"Alright, we're on," Twilight said while Cadence was getting into position beside me.  Of course, from this distance, the picture that was inside the communication orb was small even though the orb itself was about half the size of a basketball.  When the image came through the orb, there appeared to be one of Shining's soldiers holding theirs with the mountains in the background.

"Beta group.  Who is this?" the stallion asked.  Then he obviously noticed Cadence because his next words were, "Cadence!  I've told you that we won't retreat."

"But it would be a good idea," I said to him, forcing his attention onto me.  I lowered my wings and stepped aside just enough for him to see the soldiers behind me.  "For as you can see, we've captured one whole group.  The group that was guarding the train tracks.  They surrendered after I knocked out one of your soldiers in a one-on-one.  Then they believed me when I said that it was I that broke Shining Armor's horn.  If you don't believe me, then let them tell you."

"Report!" the pony demanded from the orb.

"He's telling the truth, sir," one of the prisoners behind me said.  "Those wings of his are real and his power is real.  I believe him when he said that he broke Shining Armor's horn."

"Nonsense, soldier!"

"You didn't see what I saw him do, sir!" the soldier behind me shot back.  "He powered himself up then disappeared.  The earth itself cracked!  I've never seen a human with wings, have you?  Have you, sir, seen a human with that much power?  I may be in this cell along with the others, but at least I'm still alive.  At least I still have the opportunity to see my wife and foal again.  Maybe.  There won't be a chance for anypony that fights this human."  Out of the corner of my eye, I saw this pony point at me.  "If this human can defeat Shining Armor, and this squad's most powerful unicorn with a shield up with nothing but his fists, then it's guaranteed that we'll lose and die.  And I don't know about you, sir but I want to have the slim chance to see my family again."  When the pony in the orb didn't say anything, the soldier behind me said one last thing.  "Get a good look, sir.  We all, all but one, willingly surrendered after he knocked out our squad captain.  And as you know, he may not be as strong as Shining Armor is, but he's no slouch.  This powerful human with wings knocked him out with one single punch that he didn't see coming.  We all know that Cadence would never order for any of her troops to kill any of ours.  But I saw the look in this human's eyes.  Make no mistake, sir.  He.  Will.  Kill."  Then he fell silent.

I squared myself to the orb and raised my wing again.  "He's right.  I don't want to kill, but will if you force me to.  And if you make me go out there and face you, then these ponies behind me will be the only survivors."

There was a pause as Twilight looked at me in mild shock.  The soldier's voice in the orb told me the same thing, that he was a little shocked as well.  But there was also a firm resolve in his voice as well when he said, "I'm a soldier."

I nodded slightly, "But hopefully not dumb or stupid."  Walking up to the orb, I gently took it from Twilight in order to get eye to eye, so to speak, with the pony holding the other one.  "Right now, I want to end this peacefully.  However, if one pony, and or human, is hurt, then all bets are off."  I didn't let him respond because I disconnected from him and turned it off.  Then walked over to Cadence and handed her the orb.  "Now it's their move."

She took the orb with a soft, "Would you really do that?"

"Yep.  I meant what I said.  Hopefully, I won't have to."

"Fred?  Could I speak to you privately?  Please?" she asked me.  I couldn't refuse.  Not with that pleading look in her eyes.

"Alright."  As we left the prison cells and headed upstairs, Twilight asked for the orb so she could try and convince her brother to stop this.  After Twilight got the orb again, she went off somewhere, so Cadence led me up to her room.

She didn't even speak at first, just asked me to sit down at a small round table under the window at the far side of the room.  After doing that, I watched her grab some wine and two crystal wine glasses.  Then sat down after pouring one for me.  While sipping my own red wine, I watched as she shifted her pink dress when she crossed her legs to get more comfortable.  Then sighed slightly before taking a long sip of wine.  I wondered if she was using the wine as liquid courage or to soften me up for something.  Or both perhaps?  Either way, I waited while taking another small sip of wine.

"I want to have a foal with you."

That statement had me, quite literally, choking on the wine because the shock sent the wine down the wrong tube.  After some hacking and coughing to get breathing properly again, I was able to wheeze out, "Did I hear you right?"

She calmly sat her glass down and put her hands in her lap before answering, "Yes, you did hear me correctly, Fred.  I want to have a foal.  Shining Armor is out of the question with what he's done and our marriage now in divorce."  My mouth hung open as if a trap ready to catch flies, as she went through her reasoning.  Reasoning that sounded rehearsed.  "I can't have a foal with just anypony or anyone.  There are many reasons.  First and foremost is the pony, or person, has to have the right qualities.  Another reason is simply being a princess.  There's a certain quality that a pony or person is expected to meet.  After what Shining did, he no longer had the right qualities, nor would the public accept him based on what he did alone.  You not only have the right qualities but you are also Princess Celestia's son.  It is your character that I see almost exclusively.  You want peace for everypony and everyone.  You fought Tirek, which is no easy feat, giving the Elements time to use their magic.  You are a man of character in letting Shining Armor live, Tirek live, and the soldiers you and Twilight captured live.  You know me well enough that I don't care much about social rank.  I would consider you even if you weren't Celestia's son.  Another factor is that all of the Elements of Harmony are in your herd as well as Philomena, Princess Angelfeather, and a pegasus from Canterlot."

Even though I was deeply flattered, I also didn't know what to say.  So, I stayed quiet while still looking at her with a surprised look on my face.

"Besides, your black wings make you extremely attractive," she added almost as an afterthought.  After that, she picked up her glass, took a sip, and remained silent.

While she remained silent, my mind was working over what she had just said to me.  The glass was halfway between my mouth and the table with no indication that my hand would move in either direction.  That was because my mind was too busy trying to process what I just heard.  And even after a minute or two of constant grinding the only thing that came out of my mouth was a soft, "Uh..."  After another minute or so, I cleared my throat, put the glass down, and finally said, "Alright, let's talk about it.  You know I'm not one to father a foal and leave it to the mare to raise alone.  I'm not that kind of a guy.  And with my herd, which is still odd to say that I even have one, is in Ponyville, most of my time will be there raising my foals.  My concern is that with me being in Ponyville all the time, I won't have the time I need to raise ours.  Thus my first concern is with you raising our child here in that he and or she won't receive the fatherly attention that he and or she needs and deserves.  There are other concerns but that is the one we need to work through first."

Her smile told me she understood.  "I was almost sure that you would say something like that.  It's the kind of guy you are.  I've seen how you look at Lilly, your new daughter.  I want that same look in the eyes of the father of my foal."  She looked away for a second with a slight sigh, as if in thought.  "I am glad that you would want to raise the foal and I'm thankful for that.  And I can understand your concern."  The look she gave me next tugged at my heart.  Her words even more so, "I don't know if I can get away from the Empire.  I say that because the obvious answer is for me to leave the Crystal Empire and move to Ponyville."

"Have the Empire run itself through a committee of ponies that are voted upon by the general public," I suggested to her.  And while I took a good drink of the wine, there was a big part of me that almost couldn't believe we were having this conversation.

"I could try," she said thoughtfully with hope in her eyes when she looked at me.  "I don't know how the public would feel about that.  I don't even know how your mother or Aunt Luna would feel about it.  They were the ones that said it was my destiny to rule the Crystal Empire.  However, the only thing I can do is try."

A minute later, during the companionable silence, there was a knock at the door before a guard entered.  "Your highness," he saluted sharply, "Twilight, and her parents, have made contact with Shining Armor."

Cadence stood up and faced the guard, "And what did he say?"

"Twilight and her parents are trying to talk him out of it."  That didn't sound good to me and I had a feeling of what he would say next.  "But he said that he will attack the city in one hour if we don't hand over any and all humans."

It was my turn to stand up at that.  "Including me?" I asked him, moving to stand beside Cadence.

"Yes, sir.  Including you."

"Well...I guess there's only one thing left to do."

^_^

"You want to WHAT?!"  

"Correct me if I'm wrong," Cadence smirked while looking over at a steaming, and very upset, Twilight, "but I think Twilight is upset with you."

"Upset?!  Upset?!"  Twilight nearly slammed down the communication orb she was holding onto the table in front of the throne.  Then stomped her way around it with a glare on her face with her hooves pounding on the stone floor as she did so.  And right up to me with figurative fire in her eyes.  "My brother is out there threatening to attack this city with all of his forces if we don't hand over every single human," she paused to emphasize her next point by poking at my bare chest with her finger, "which includes you."  She narrowed her eyes up at me and almost growled out, "And you want to go out there, by yourself I might add, and take them all on by pretending to surrender?  What in the hell is wrong with you?"  She paused just long enough to slap me upside the head.  "You know how stupid of an idea that is?"  I was about to say something but stopped when Twilight shushed me loud enough and quick enough for it to echo in the throne room.  "And we both know that Philomena would be downright pissed at you for doing it.  And I'm not going to protect you from her when she finds out that you wanted to do something this stupid.  More so if you actually go through with it."

When she was finally done, I looked down at her while gently taking her hands in mine.  "And what would you have me do, Twilight?  Hand over all the humans here to save the rest of the city?  Including me?  We both know that you wouldn't do that.  So, what's left?  Our army against there's?  How many lives lost?  With my strength, power level, and ability I'll be able to stop them without anyone, or anypony, from the Empire being hurt."  Many emotions were swirling around her eyes as I looked into them.  Fear was one of them.  And not only for me.  "You know I'll try to talk him out of it, just like you all were doing."

"Yes, we've tried," Velvet said quietly as she walked up putting her arms around her daughter.  She had dried tears under her eyes as she did.  "We've tried and tried to tell...him..."

Night Light walked up and put a hand on Velvet's shoulder, then looked over at me with a deeply sad, and somber look.  "He won't listen to us and set on this path of destruction."  Deep sadness, sorrow, hurt, and loss was in his eyes.  And the understanding that Shining needed to be stopped.  With so many mixed emotions in his eyes, he told me such with a simple nod of his head and a single tear from an eye.

"I don't want you to go."  Twilight's voice took on a fearful tone and it was in her eyes as she looked up at me.  She pleaded with me with her eyes.

"I know," I told her.

"But you know that Shining, and his forces, must be stopped," Velvet had tears in her eyes when she said it.  It was plain that her own words cut her own heart deeply.

I felt Twilight's hands grip mine with tears starting to fall.  "Then I can't go with you, Fred.  I can't...I..."  Twilight turned around and hugged her mother.

"It's alright dear," Velvet comforted her, "I feel exactly the same way."

As mother and daughter comforted each other, Night Light told me everything he was thinking with one slow nod of his head.  And a single tear.

^_^

At least with my wings, it didn't take long to arrive at Shining's forces just outside of the city to the north.  My own heart and mind were gripped with anxiety.  It's not like I was eager to kill them all as I was really hoping to discourage them from trying to fight me.  I had a plan in mind that would hopefully make them see their folly.  If not, then it would be quick and clean.  

I saw the forces just up ahead as I passed the edge of the city.  And forces were too strong a word for the few ponies that were there.  Two dozen, maybe, were standing there.  Unicorns, Pegasi, and Earth Ponies alike stood there in full armor with swords and shields for each.  While starting my landing, I had my suspicions that most of his forces had left him and those that remained were the only ones willing to die for the evil that is slavery.  And the lie it perpetuated.  

Some laughed at me when I landed in front of them.  Some didn't and even looked at me with uncertainty at least and fear at worst.  Shining Armor was glaring at me.  And I thought he hated me before.  That was nothing compared to the hateful look he was sporting now.  

"One human?" one of the soldiers laughed and even pointed at me.

"Idiot!  One human with wings," another shot back with fear in his eyes.  "And we know they're real because he was flying at the time and none of our unicorns were making him fly.  I'm beginning to believe that it really was him that broke Shining's horn.  And that he meant what he said about killing us."

Normally, I would try and talk them out of fighting, but apparently, this guy is doing a good job at it so far.  So, I simply stood there with my wings out and a slight smirk on my face.

"I'm thinking you're right," another one said.  "I may hate humans, but if he can easily kill us, then this is nothing but suicide.  And I've got a wife and son."  As he turned around and began walking away, so did a few others.  Murmurs of "I don't want to die" and "it's not worth it" were heard as they left.

"There the smart ones, Shining Armor," I told him while he silently sneered at me with a roll of his lips.  "Any of you who are remain and chooses to fight will die within the next few minutes.  I have no wish to kill you, but I won't allow you to harm anyone or anypony in the Crystal Empire.  Just as easily as I took Shining's horn, I can take your life."  At least there were only about seven left, but of those seven they didn't look like they were leaving.

"Surround him!" Shining barked the order, holding his sword and shield ready.  The others immediately obeyed, their armor, shield, and swords clinking as each one took up positions around me.

"There's still time to stop this, Shining," I pleaded with him with the others were within spear length of me.

"Is this how a human pleads for his life?" one of them asked, even going so far as poking me with his spear.

"I'm not pleading for my life.  I'm pleading for yours."  I looked him in his eyes with the most pleading look I could.  Unfortunately, they laughed and chuckled at me.  "Don't make me do it, Shining.  I don't want to see the look on Twilight's face, or your parents when I'm the only one that returns."  I knew what course he would take, and the others with him through the look in his eyes.  They thought that they had me dead to rights.  That wasn't the case.  I had them right where I wanted them.  And it wasn't something, I was looking forward to.

"Any last words?" Shining growled at me, putting the tip of his spear close to my face.

With a nod, I started.   This time, I didn't yell it for dramatic effect.  Just closed my eyes whispered, "Ittou Shura."  They were shocked, to say the least when magic and fire instantly swirled around me pushing them away.  Next thing I did was put up a shield around us, so they couldn't escape.  Shining wasn't knocked off his feet as the rest were.  And while they were standing up, I looked over at Shining's face with a sorrowful one of my own.  As I said my last words to him, his face shifted from anger to pure shock and horror.  "I tried."  Then I used my fire ability to completely fill the area within the shield with fire.  Their shocked and terrified screams hit my ears as I backed away toward the edge of the shield.  I've never killed before now and each of their screams seemed to cut more than any sword.  By the time they figured out to try and attack me to stop the fire, it was already too late for them.  I could hear their fists pounding against the shield that kept them there.  And said a soft apology as I raised my hand and turned up the heat.  Shortly after the fire grew white-hot, their screams ceased.  Shortly after that, I dropped the shield and released the flames harmlessly into the sky.  Leaving the charred remains behind, forever captured in poses of horror and pain.

^_^

I didn't have to say anything to any of them after walking back inside the throne room.  One sad look from me and Twilight, Velvet, and Night Light all burst into tears.  As Twilight held onto her parents and wept together with them, I slowly walked over to Cadence.  There was sorrow in her eyes as well, a single tear falling but otherwise held the look of a leader with the safety of the public on her pretty shoulders.  "There was only about two dozen there when I arrived," I whispered to her.  "After my arrival, some were convinced to retreat.  Only seven remained.  What's left of them is still outside the city waiting for burial."  She didn't say anything, probably couldn't without crying.  So, she simply nodded in response.  Then after one look over to Twilight and her parents, I whispered again, "Can you teleport me to the hot springs down below?  I think I want to be alone for a bit."  She seemed to agree because one flash of her magic later and I was down below in the hot springs beneath the city.  I didn't waste time in disrobing and stepping into the soothing hot mineral water.  The hot water that now surrounded me up to my stomach might have been soothing, but the memories of what I had to do were not.  And I fear that their screams might forever haunt me.

I don't know how long I sat there in the water with my mind going every which way it pleased.  But I dimly heard a soft pop of magic, a rustling of clothes, and chose to ignore it.  However, I couldn't ignore the obvious female that had taken up residence on my lap.  With a soft sniff, she curled up onto my lap, put her head on my chest, and wrapped her arms around my neck.  I felt her plump breasts against my chest which did the job of waking me up giving her my complete attention.  "I'm sorry, Twilight.  I tried up until the very last minute," I said softly to her, wrapping my arms around her.

"I know and so does Twilight."  That voice took me by surprise as I first thought that it was Twilight that had joined me.  Apparently not.  Because when I opened my eyes, Cadence was in my arms and it was her bare breasts that were now pressed against my chest.  She didn't look up at me as she spoke.  "She just needs time with her family.  And I need time with you.  I also know that you are shocked to see me, but I'm asking you to please not push me away.  I need this right now."

With a patient sigh, I started rubbing her back between her wings.  "Alright, but when Twilight and the other girls find out, it wasn't my idea."  That got a slight giggle at her with a slight nod of her head in agreement.
> Extra Chapter:  The Wedding
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I thank you for attending my wedding, Velvet," I told her while putting on my black tuxedo jacket.  I was standing in front of a full-length mirror in my room in Canterlot checking myself over.  "Due to...recent events...I understand if you wanted to keep to yourself for a while.  Night Light has and sent me a letter explaining why he isn't here and happiness for my marriage."  Out of the corner of my eye, I watched Velvet get up from the table that is under the window, walk around it, and over to me.

"Night Light and I deal with our son's loss differently," her voice was soft, sounding like that of a broken heart filled with hurt and loss.  Which tugged at my heart because I was the one that put it there, even if my actions were justified.  After she walked up to me, she gently urged me to turn around.  Then proceeded to straighten my tuxedo jacket as she spoke, "He needs time to himself.  It's the way he's always been."  

I gently took her hands in mine, as if trying to ease the pain I saw in her eyes.  "I think that's the way for all guys.  We tend to want to deal with deep emotions in private rather than talk them out."

She squeezed my hands with a slow nod.  "Me, on the other hand, I choose to deal with it by surrounding myself with something good.  It's my way of healing."  She looked up at me with an intent look, as if something important was in my eyes.  "How's Twilight?  She seems distant."

I looked down at her and sighed a little.  "As you know, she's the one that's been hit the hardest.  She and Spike.  Spike has the Crusaders to help him through this.  Especially Sweetie Belle.  He's been spending almost all of his time with them.  Twilight has mostly retreated into herself.  I don't think she's completely closed herself off emotionally.  I think, and hope, that she's trying to hold back the torrent of emotions with a dam that will let out the emotions slowly instead of all at once.  I've already told the girls to encourage her to talk about it and deal with it."

"And you?" she asked as she held my hands against her chest.

I took a pause before answering.  "I know in my head that I did what I had to.  Self-defense of others and my family.  However, I still feel like there's blood on my hands."

"Cadence said the same thing."

"I know, she told me."  Letting go of one hand, I motioned for her to sit back down at the table.  "We've been keeping in regular touch through two orbs that only connect with each other," I told her as we took a seat at the table again.  "I'm sure that's what she told you and how she's trying to put together a council to lead Equestria so she can move to Ponyville."

At least there was a look of amusement in her eyes after I said that.  "We've had our girl talks, yes."

I chuckled lightly at that, "One thing that never changes between worlds."

The amusement in her eyes stayed for a few seconds before leaving and replaced by pain once more.  "I want to thank you for the funeral.  It meant a lot for me, Night Light, Twilight, and Spike.  I was able to talk with many from the city and they said it meant a lot for them too.  The way you gave them respect at the funeral.  That even though they made an evil choice, that all still must be respected in death and given a proper funeral.  To be reminded of the good things he has done in spite of the recent choice they made."

"Cadence said the same thing to me about a week ago when she talked with the remaining soldiers."  I sat back in my chair while she made herself more comfortable by crossing her legs and shifting her skirt.  "The way she and I handled the funeral went a long way toward them reintegrating back into the kingdom.  Of course, that was under strict conditions.  Some of those conditions are regarding conduct toward humans within the Empire, which is also the new laws.  Similar to the laws that were enacted in the human world in the past.  Peace always begins with someone, or somepony, putting a weapon down, not picking one up.  This is why there's hope for those soldiers that surrendered and or walked away.  True, they may still feel the same about humans, but they can feel all they want as long as they obey the laws."

"I heard that Philomena wasn't too happy about you facing them alone."  The amusing tone in her voice and the amusement in her eyes spoke of a knowing woman who has been there in the past.

I gave her a soft short and embarrassed chuckle giving her a sheepish smile.  "No, she wasn't too happy about it.  However, she was proud of the way I handled it.  After Twilight and I told her all the details.  Which is why she's still going with Angelfeather and I on our honeymoon.  She's in heat right now and wants to take advantage of that with me.  I'll still talk with the girls, and especially Twilight, before leaving."

It wasn't a surprise to see her get up from her chair.  What was surprising was when she scooted my chair back, sat in my lap, put her arms around me, and put her head on my shoulder.  Not wanting to be rude, I wrapped my arms around her and held her as she let a few tears fall.  Being a father myself, I still can't imagine how Night Light feels right now nor am I a woman, so I can't identify with how Velvet feels.  It was obvious, and makes perfect sense, that her loss would be hard for her for the rest of her life.  So, I held her while she let out some more grief.  She stayed that way, shaking a little with grief, for a little bit as her heart cried out softly, "I want my baby back."  All I could do was hold her as she let out her grief and loss.  With my mind going over one simple thought.  That our actions affect those around us.  Not just us.

After a little while, there was a knock at the door and Rarity stuck her head in.  "It's about time, Fred," she announced before noticing Velvet in my lap crying.  She opened the door and walked over to us when she saw Velvet crying after I motioned her in with my head.  "Oh, Velvet," Rarity cooed softly after walking up to us and put an arm around her.

Velvet lifted her head off my chest looking up to Rarity, "I miss my baby soo much."  Then leaned into Rarity when she urged Velvet to do so.

"I know, dear," Rarity put her arms around Velvet while I leaned over in an effort to hold them both.  "Just go ahead and let it out even during the wedding because you'll fit right in with the rest of us girls crying."

That got a little giggle out of her as she raised her head and wiped her eyes.  "That's true."  Then she turned to me again while leaning back and taking a look at my coat.  "Did I cry on you too much?"

With a reassuring smile, I shook my head after taking a look myself.  "No, not really.  What little you did was on my black jacket which can't be seen anyway."

"You didn't do anything to it, darling, so don't worry," Rarity encouraged her, using an elegant-looking handkerchief to help dry her eyes.

What Rarity said helped as she stood up at Rarity's urging then started straightening out her dress.  "Do I look alright?"

I stood up as well, straightening my suit, as Rarity answered, "Oh yes, dear.  The benefit of having fur on our face is that we don't have to worry about ruining any makeup."  She took Velvet's arm in hers and urged her toward the door.  "Now come on, Fred.  You know not to keep a lady waiting."

"Yes, dear," I said a little comically and followed them out the door after taking one last look at myself to make sure I was presentable.

^_^

The wedding itself was going to be held outside in the large courtyard where the Summer Sun Celebration was always held in Canterlot.  It was a very large courtyard that was almost twice as wide as a football field and almost twice the length.  That way the ceremony and the reception can be held in the same area; the ceremony on the steps with the reception on the East side of the courtyard in front of the Summer Sun Celebration area.  Everyone, and everypony, was in place.  Philomena, Twilight, Rarity, and Harmony were on my side with Cadence, Pinkie, Rainbow, and AJ on the other side where Angelfeather will stand.  Fluttershy was off to the right side of all of us with her birds ready to sing.  Each of their dresses was beautifully made in shades of yellow and red in honor of Philomena.  Angelfeather wanted it that way and Philomena didn't mind.  Both Mother and Aunt Luna were standing there in their best dresses because it was the way I wanted it.  Both of them taking turns with the ceremony.  Mother was wearing white with golden trim while Aunt Luna wore her colors like dark blue with light blue sparkling trim.  With the courtyard so long, it would be insane for Angelfeather to walk all the way down.  So, she would start walking from the side close to the steps in front of everyone and everypony present.

"I noticed a lot of griffons present, nephew," Aunt Luna pointed out, sounding happy about it.

I was too, but for one issue.  "Yeah.  I'm glad they came.  I'm just not sure if her father is here."

"If he is, I'm sure she will have plenty to say to him," Mother mused softly with a knowing smirk on her face.

"Indeed."

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed somepony walking up and whispering something to Fluttershy.  She nodded her thanks then told us, "She's ready."  And upon one nod from Mother, Fluttershy had her birds start singing here comes the bride.  As the birds sang and tweeted out the welcoming melody, Angelfeather started walking toward the steps from my right.  I wanted her to wear a classic human wedding dress with a train and she agreed to it.  With some alterations of course, which I said was fine.  The dress itself was a simple yellow one-piece sleeveless dress that stopped just above her feet, or paws rather.  It was the accents and trim that made it extraordinary.  There was red narrow lace woven in a vertical fashion on the dress.  Two pieces of lace made a gentle curve around her breasts in order to draw my eyes to them.  And it was working.  The train of her dress wasn't that long, but it was transparent and glittering with a mix of yellow and red making it sparkle in the sunlight.  Her hair was altered slightly with more curls making it a little shorter than normal.  And looked absolutely beautiful with the red and yellow flowers in her claws.  Because she wasn't walking down the aisle, but in front of everyone and everypony, everpony stood up at once.  Joy appeared in her eyes as she walked up the steps to take her position across from me in front of Mother and Aunt Luna.  Everypony sat down as Mother began to speak.

"Today is a joyous day for me as a mother," she began with pride in her voice and in her eyes as she looked between us.  "When I was forced to take my son into the human world to be raised by my human counterpart, there was a part of me that never expected to see him again.  When he returned again home, I was happy to see him and my heart leaped when he said he crossed over for me.  And to help in my efforts to end slavery.  My heart is bursting with joy that he is being wed today after the success of ending slavery."

Now it was Aunt Luna's turn as she took a step forward to speak.  "Until my beloved nephew appeared from the human world when Twilight returned, I had no knowledge that my sister even had a child because Twilight had saved me from Nightmare Moon only seven years before hence.  Since then I've gotten to know my nephew.  He's a half-human half-pony person that I'm proud to call my nephew."  When she said that I was half and half, I extended my wings giving them a good flap with a smirk on my face before folding them again.  I also finally figured out how to get large wings through fabric.  Magic.  "Indeed," she smiled at me.  "I'm proud of his accomplishments here in Equestria.  He has gained the trust and love of the Elements of Harmony," she smiled to Philomena, "Philomena," then to Angelfeather, "and Princess Angelfeather of Griffonstone.  This brings us to why we are here today.  The day where my nephew and Princess Angelfeather are to be wed."

"Upon this day, it is great joy that I wed my son to Princess Angelfeather of Griffonstone.  If any should have cause that these two should not wed, let them speak now or forever hold their peace," she said while putting emphasis on peace at the end.

I didn't expect anything, so it was a surprise that a murmur started in the crowd, and then I turned around when I heard, "I have an objection."  When we all turned around, I wasn't happy to see her father standing there in the middle aisle at the base of the steps just a few feet away.  Angelfeather certainly wasn't happy with him being there.  "You weren't supposed to actually marry this human.  You were supposed to come back home."

There was a figurative fire in her eyes when she saw him standing there and she clenched her claws in a fist while giving him a low snarl.  "I don't want you here...father.  You have no place here."

"But I do have a place," he tried saying.  Until he said, "I am still your father and-"

"YOU SOLD ME."  She screamed it down at him while shaking slightly with rage in her eyes.  And I was not going to interfere.  That had the effect of a mental slap on his face as he visibly flinched at her scream.  "YOU WERE A GOOD FATHER UNTIL YOU FELL IN LOVE WITH MONEY MORE THAN YOUR OWN DAUGHTER.  I DID EVERYTHING TO DISWADE YOU FROM MAKING DEAL AFTER DEAL AFTER DEAL.  EACH DEAL YOU MADE SLIPPED YOU FARTHER AWAY FROM ME."  She stepped down the steps until she was nearly face to face with him and lifted a clawed finger to his face.   This time she lowered her voice to a growl, "When you sold me, you sold your rights as my father away as well."

For once, I don't think he knew what to say.  And for the first time since seeing him, his face looked a little crestfallen.  Even his voice held defeat in it.  "So what do you want me to do?"

She lowered her hand, turned back around, and slowly walked back up the steps.  "Leave."  To my surprise, he actually did.  He turned around and started walking down the center aisle toward the other end of the courtyard where it exits into the city.  The only sound that I heard, while her father left in disgrace, was the soft wind blowing through the courtyard.  "Please proceed," Angelfeather said softly.  After extending one wing and putting it around her, she sidestepped close to me then put her arm in mine.  While the look in her eyes showed both hurt and anger.

"Princess Angelfeather," Mother began with a soft voice, "do you take Fred Justice as your lawfully wedded husband?  In sickness and in health, richer or poorer, and forsaking all others keeping yourself to him alone until death do you part?"

"I do," she said making my heart leap for joy.

"Do you, Fred Justice," Aunt Luna began looking at me, "take Princess Angelfeather as your lawfully wedded wife?  In sickness and in health, richer or poorer, and loving her and keeping her in your herd 'til death do you part?"

"I do," I said happily.

"Then as our authority as princesses of Equestria," Mother started.

And Aunt Luna finished, "We hereby dub thee husband and wife."

We turned toward each other and I gave her a kiss right next to her beak then she rubbed her cheek against mine to the cheering of the crowd.  And even though there was genuine happiness in her eyes at our marriage, there was also the hurt in them as well.  Well hidden, but I could tell.  Mother didn't hesitate to pull us both into a hug, wrapping her arms and her wings around us both and holding us almost hard enough to break ribs.  "My precious sunshine boy is married," Mother cried out happily as she tried hugging the stuffing out of us.

"My congratulations as well, nephew," Aunt Luna smiled with pride before looking at my mother with restrained mirth.  "And as soon as your mother eventually lets go, I'll be able to hug you as well."

"Yeah, that might take a while," Rainbow laughed before walking up and patting me on the back.  "Congrats, stud.  When Angelfeather and Philomena are done try and save some for the rest of us."

My mother hummed happily and contently before letting us go with, "Alright, I'm done."

To the applause of the crowd, that we were about to join, Aunt Luna gave me a quick hug.  Then both Mother and Aunt Luna were off to work the crowd.

"Thank you all for making this something special," there was a tear in her eye when she said it to the girls and hugged Cadence first.

"Don't sweat it, sugarcube," AJ said as she hugged her next.  "After all we are in a herd together and that practically makes us family."

While my new wife spoke with the rest of the girls, I side-stepped over to Cadence and Twilight to speak with them.  Especially Twilight.  She knew what I was going to ask even before I had the chance to bring her into a hug.  There was genuine happiness in her eyes for me when she gave me a smile.  However, when she put a hand on my chest, there was still hurt and loss in her eyes as well.  "I'm...holding, Fred," she said, looking up at me as Cadence put an arm and a wing around her.

"Just don't close yourself off and not deal with the loss," I said gently, having to lean in to get close over the applause of the crowd.  "I don't want to lose you to that."

"You won't, Fred.  I promise.  Just not right now," she told me, allowing me to pull her into a hug.  I could see the honesty in her eyes and knew that the others would take care of her as well, so I wasn't all that worried.  But I also knew how Twilight liked to hide in books sometimes.

"Don't worry, handsome, we won't let her bury herself in books," Harmony stepped up and said before giving me a kiss on the cheek.

"Yeah, so don't worry," Pinkie surprised us by hugging Twilight and Cadence from behind.  "So, let's go have some fun."

^_^

Mother wanted to go full out with the reception while Angelfeather didn't want anything overly huge.  So, they compromised on a reception that was kind of a come and go as you please buffet style.  Fluttershy had dismissed herself to check up on our daughter, which was fine because I wanted to stop by before leaving on our honeymoon anyway.  So, it wasn't like I wasn't going to see her or the girls before I left.  Philomena stayed nearby as Angelfeather and I walked down the steps to greet others, whether it be human, pony, griffon, or anything in between.  The reception was off to my right on the East side where the Summer Sun Celebration was always held.  The multilayer cake, utensils, and the rest of the refreshments were on long tables in front of the steps leading up to the stone platform.  So, that's where we all were headed.  Luckily for them, the rest of the girls were able to work their way through the crowd much easier than us.  Mostly because Angelfeather was introducing me to her best friend and her family.

"I want you to meet my best friend," Angelfeather said as she practically dragged me over to three griffons.  One looked the same age as Angelfeather with a pretty white dress on that hugged her young slim lithe figure.  Behind her were her two parents both looking middle-aged.  Her father wearing an aged suit that has seen better days.  Her mother still looking pretty for her age in a similar dress to her daughter.  "This is Scyllia.  We met as chicks when I snuck out of the house and went exploring outside the capital."  Angelfeather giggled happily after hugging her friend, which was just a tad shorter with a gray head and wings with a brown body.  Pretty in her own right.  "I walked so far that I got lost and couldn't find my way back."

"We found her lost in the woods by our cabin and naturally took the girl in.  It was getting late and was already raining when we found her," Scyllia's mother explained while looking at Angelfeather fondly.

"We've been friends ever since," Scyllia's voice sounded so soft and demure, almost child-like even.

Being a gentleman, I took her hand, and with a polite bow, I laid a soft kiss.  "A pleasure to meet you, Miss Scyllia."  I then motioned to the other side of me.  "Sense you know my new wife, this is Philomena my mate and headmare."

While Scyllia shook Philomena's hand in awe when she was told that Philomena was a phoenix, Scyllia's father smiled at me.  "A wife and a mate."

I gave him a nod, "Yes, so far my herd consists of these two plus seven other mares.  One of which, Fluttershy, director of the birds that were singing, had to dismiss herself to take care of our foal."

"A good beginning of a harem it seems, hmm?" he asked with a mischievous smirk on his beak.

"Yes," Angelfeather responded for me, which I was thankful for.  "But it is Philomena and I that decide who enters the herd and who doesn't."

"And personally I think it's getting large enough," I told them.

"Understandable," he nodded back.  "Just one is enough for me, so you think you can handle that many?"  There was mischief in his eyes that only men could know.

I let out a humorous and hearty chuckle.  "I'll let you know in about twenty or so years if I'm still alive."  That got him laughing.

"By the way," Angelfeather interjected playfully as she turned my head to her, "remember when you said that you would let Philomena and I decide where to go?"  I gave her a nod.  "Well, you are in for a surprise when we arrive at a very special place in Griffonstone.  And with some very special griffons."

"Oh?  Do I get to know now or later?" I playfully teased back with a smile.

With Philomena hanging onto the other side of me, arm in arm, Angelfeather suddenly looked like an embarrassed schoolgirl with a crush the way she tilted her head, narrowed her eyes, and spoke softly.  "It's at a certain location with Scyllia and her parents there while we, plus Philomena, go through a very old-fashioned griffon ritual."

"Don't worry, we'll explain once you arrive," Scyllia's mother told me with a pleased look on her face.  "For now, just enjoy the reception."  And with my mind circling around the numerous what-ifs that suddenly got generated, Scyllia and her parents said so long for now and disappeared into the crowd.  My mind was so worked up over what ritual she possibly could be talking about that it took a familiar voice calling my name out to bring me out of my stupor minutes later.

"Fred!"  When I turned to look, it was Mother walking up to us with two human women next to her, one older and one younger.  It took me a few seconds to recognize who they were as they walked up to us.

"Beth!" I nearly cried out once I figured out who it was and gently pulled the young girl into my arms for a hug.  Even wrapping my wings around her.  She hugged back but even I could tell that she was blushing.  And it was the blush of someone with a crush too.  However, for the sake of wanting sex later, I chose to ignore it.  But another part of me wanted to tease just a little.  So, I pulled away from the hug, looked down at her schoolgirl looking blushing face, and smiled, "I almost didn't recognize you with clothes on."  I said it with a wink so she knew I was kidding with her.  She giggled cutely with a big blush as her mother, my mother, and even Philomena giggled at the joke.  And forgot that Angelfeather didn't know who this was, but it didn't register with me until I felt one of her long talons poke my arm.  And when I looked, she had on the classic "Whos is this girl?" look on her face.  "Oh, sorry.  Angelfeather, this is Beth.  Mother, Philomena, and I went on a trip to Baltimare together.  I was kidnapped by slave traders and put into a cell next to this lovely young lady.  Fortunately, they didn't know who I was when they caught me, so it was easy to escape.  After escaping we took Beth back home."

As Angelfeather and Beth greeted one another, I looked over at Mother with a questioning look.  "Yes, I invited them personally," she told me with a wide smile, so I gave her a silent thank you.

"How have you and your family been Beth?" I asked while putting my arm around both Philomena and Angelfeather.  Especially Angelfeather to let her know that I wasn't trying to bring Beth into the herd as well.

"Better after you took care of that mean sheriff," Beth answered.

Her mother finished, "Yes, things have been better for us.  And not only us but for all the humans working the orchard.  Rumor has it that a mare named, Applejack wrote a letter to Braeburn."

"It wouldn't surprise me," I said with a knowing look in my eyes.  "Remembering seeing the orange coated pony with the hat on her head?"  They both nodded.  "That's Applejack and she's in the herd as well.  So, I wouldn't be surprised if she wrote a letter telling them to treat you right.  But I'm really happy that things are looking up for you all."

"My boss has even told me that he'll start paying me for working there," she said happily.  "My dad as well and there's going to be a school for us."

"Nothing has been finalized with the lessons yet, but supposedly it's being planned," her mother clarified.

"Yes, along with outlawing slavery was paying any and all humans for their work like any other Equestrian citizen," I explained.  "Plus schooling in any and all cities and towns.  And to make sure the cities and towns won't try and weasel their way out of it, the royal treasury is going to pay for the schooling."

"Is it true that you came from a human world?" Beth's mother asked with hope in her eyes.

"Yes, and I already know what you're going to ask."  I felt like I was about to dash her hopes with what I was about to say.  "And while it's possible to go there and leave Equestria, there's only a small window of opportunity to do so.  The portal only opens once every thirty or so moons and only stays open for about three or four days.  And that's not all.  That world is far far different than this one.  There's no magic there, no unicorns or flying pegasi.  Humans are the only sentient species.  There are things in the human world that you, and any human, need to know before crossing over.  Even then with the portal only staying open for barely a few days not many can cross over at a time.  And that's after at least some basic education on the human world."

Some of that hope vanished from their eyes as they listened, but not all of it.  "I think I understand," her mother said a little crestfallen.

"Just give us some time and have some patience, alright?  While we work some things out?"

"Alright, thank you," her mother said smiling at me.

Beth came up to hug me again, "Thanks again for saving me."

"You're welcome," I returned the hug.  "Now go back home and get learning."

"Ok," Beth said before they too disappeared back into the crowd.

From there everyone and everypony had a great time at the reception.  I met more ponies, people, and griffons on our way to the cake.  We were finally able to get to the cake for the traditional cutting.  The cake was beautifully made by Pinkie and Applejack, which we thanked them profusely.  It was a multi-layer cake with the same coloring as Philomena and the dresses.  With a surprise that I didn't expect after tasting it.  It had a mild hot cinnamon flavor to it like those of the fireball candies or cinnamon candies.  Not everyone or everypony liked it, but I loved that little extra zip to it as did Philomena and Angelfeather.  After the cake was cut and was passed out, things started to calm down and settle into more simple eating and small talk.  After the cake and wine, it was time for the dancing both traditional and electric.  

Which meant that Vinyl Scratch and Octavia were there also looking beautiful.  While Octavia chose a traditional dress, Vinyl wore something a little more electric and risque as Rarity said.  I've always admired how those two exude opposites.  Octavia's dress was a single-piece black dress with a flared bottom and conservative top.  Vinyl wore a sleeveless lace crop top that was so form-fitting it almost left nothing to the imagination and clear that she wasn't wearing a bra because her nipples were threatening to poke through the thin fabric.  And a short skirt short enough that might reveal everything she has to offer if she bent over too far.  When I asked her, she simply shrugged with a smirk and said, over the loud music, that it wasn't illegal.  And that she is happy that there isn't a law against nudity because she's actually a nudist with plans to visit Fluttershy's often.  Fluttershy must have told her about the clothing-optional large yard that she was nearly finished making that I was happily funding.  So, I told her that we would be stopping by there before leaving and invited her over.  She gave me a wink and went back to her board.

During and even after the dancing it was time for the reporters to ask their questions.  Questions ranging from where I was going to honeymoon, which I wouldn't answer to plans for the future regarding the humans.  Then eventually things wound down enough where we could prepare to return to Ponyville.  Mother and Aunt Luna stayed in Canterlot while Cadence would return to the Empire.  Cadence also told me that she was close to organizing a council to take over, so it's almost guaranteed that she'll be moving to Ponyville.  And after she kissed my cheek and gave me a hug, she told me that she would be talking with Angelfeather, Philomena, and the rest of the girls after we returned.

^_^

(Fluttershy's cottage in Ponyville, hours later)

It was early evening close to dinnertime and Lilly was hungry.  And because the day was beautiful outside on this special day of my wedding, Fluttershy was nursing our daughter outside.  She, Angelfeather, Philomena, and I were gloriously naked as we lay on one of the finished raised flower beds.  It was something that she wanted, so anyone and anypony could lay on.  The bed was raised, almost like a tiny hill, with a soft grass that was a pleasure to lay on.  Unfortunately, the fountain and the benches weren't made yet.  However, the high fence that was covered in privacy vines and flowers was complete.  

On the raised grass bed was a large pillow wedge that I was laying on, so I was laying at around forty-five degrees.  And Fluttershy was laying on top of me with her head on my chest and my arms wrapped around her.  And with Philomena on one side of us and Angelfeather on the other side, watching Lilly nurse with her small hands curled against her breast, as if trying to hold onto it, and her small lips sucking on the nipple.  Fluttershy had her eyes closed and humming quite contently while holding our precious daughter.

"This is so peaceful and perfect," Fluttershy cooed softly.  "Laying with the man I love with our daughter in my arms naked as nature intended feels so great."

Angelfeather looked over at me with a certain look in her eyes and a smile on her beak.  "I could get used to this.  Our chick or chicks being raised here with the animals."

"I as well," Philomena's eyes was the classical bedroom eyes with a lustful grin on her beak.

"Dude, so could I," came a familiar voice from behind me.  I was able to turn my head around just enough to see Vinyl walking up to us completely naked.  And without her shades exposing her beautiful red eyes.

"Hey Vinyl," I greeted, raising my hand for a wave before putting it back on Fluttershy's belly again.  "Looking good," I said with a wink to her playfully.  Luckily Angelfeather knew I was simply playing and not actually lusting after her.  Though it was tempting watching those sweet curves sashay over with the gentle sway of her hips and light bounce of her bare free breasts.  And she wasn't alone either.  Octavia was with her, also naked.  "Welcome to paradise in progress.  You too Octavia and thanks again for playing at the wedding."

"Yes, thank you so much," Angelfeather agreed as she waved as well.  "You're a beautiful player."

"Thanks," Vinyl winked at me while putting an arm around Octavia's shoulders.  "It didn't take much convincing to get her to play at Princess Celestia's son's wedding.  Even though classical music isn't my style, she really is the best."  She walked around in front of us, still with an arm around Octavia, which I swear was blushing although with her gray coat there wasn't any way for me to tell.  She just looked embarrassed, almost as if she didn't want to be naked.  But also looked like she wanted to do it for Vinyl.  But as soon as they walked in front of us, both of them started cooing over Lilly nursing.  Even Octavia's embarrassed look went away when she saw Lilly.  "Is that your foal?"

"Oh yes, hi Vinyl," Fluttershy waved with a free hand.  "Hi, Octavia."  Then she looked down at Lilly with a mother's love, gently rubbing Lilly's head.  "Yes, this is Lilly Justice."  Both Vinyl and Octavia knelt down in front of us for a better look.

"She does look really cute," Octavia cooed at the sight.

"A little different, isn't she?  Not that there's anything wrong with that, but pointed ears, bat-like wings, five fingers, and elongated hooves aren't exactly normal."

Fluttershy shook her head.  "AJ's orchard had a fruitbat problem about a year ago.  Twilight wanted to use magic on them and needed my help.  Twilight wanted to use magic to take away the fruit bat's appetite for apples.  Unfortunately, the fruit bat's attributes and reproductive cycle got transferred to me.  It was after everything was straightened out that I had the most wonderful time with Fred.  And Lilly Justice was the precious result.  She's got bat features because of the fruit bat attributes that were transferred to me.  Five fingers, longer hooves, and an omnivore because of her father."  Lilly had enough, so Fluttershy lifted her off her breast and simply held her close, laying a gentle kiss on her little head.  "She's perfect and I'm so happy."

"You certainly look it, Fluttershy," Vinyl winked with a smirk.  "You've got that motherly glow all around you."

"Philomena and I will as well," Angelfeather gave away with a smile to them and a wink my way.

Vinyl encouraged Octavia to sit down in front of us then Vinyl sat down behind her, put her head on Octavia's shoulder, and immediately grabbed Octavia's breasts.  "Oh?  Going someplace special for your honeymoon?" Vinyl asked as Octavia's eyes went wide in shock at the sudden onslaught and grabbed Vinyl's hands.  Octavia herself seemed conflicted on what to do and didn't know whether to stop her or let her continue.

"A special place in Giffonstone where we will go through an ancient bonding ritual," Angelfeather's voice was teasing as she giggled excitedly while leaning against me.  "It's supposed to be based on ancient Equestrian bonding between lovers.  And induce fertility.  Philomena will also come with us and partake in the ritual as well."

"We will get pregnant together," Philomena winked at me.

"Now there's an idea," Vinyl's voice took on a lustful quality as she leaned in to deeply kiss Octavia's neck.

"Vi, please," Octavia didn't resist much as she tilted her head and closed her eyes giving Vinyl more access as her breasts were fondled, squeezed, and massaged.

"You know this is one of my fantasies, Octy," Vinyl said huskily as she started twisting Octavia's nipples making her gasp at the sudden shock of pleasure.  "Besides, you're not exactly resisting.  Plus, if we want to have a foal together we need a sperm donor."  A shiver went up my spine when Vinyl's eyes locked onto mine.  And for the first time since knowing her, I felt like the prey, and she was the predator.

"You'll need their permission for that," I said quickly in self-defense.

"Fair enough."

"Um...is it...oh...kay for us...to...here?" Octavia had to pause to moan at Vinyl's ministrations, even lowering her own hand to her lower lips and start pleasuring herself.

"This is a place where anyone and anypony can come to be close to nature and each other if they so choose," Fluttershy explained.  "So, yes, it's fine."

"Then give me this, Octy?" Vinyl closed her eyes as Octavia guided one of Vinyl's hands down south.  "Thank you, Octy.  You sexy mare you."  Of course, seeing those two start to go at it was having a rather arousing effect on me as well.  Vinyl's hand was slowly guided down south and placed over Octavia's lower lips with a low, long, and loud moan.  "Yes, let go Octy.  Relax and let me hear you moan and cry out in deep pleasure."

"Oh!" Fluttershy giggled because she felt my member stiffen against her.  "I think someone likes something he sees."  She then wiggled enough so that my hardening member sprung up between her legs.  "That's a definite yes," she said before turning her head up giving me a passionate kiss.  And with one hand free, she lowered it to my hard member pressing her palm against it thus pressing it against her lower lips.  Which were wet at the moment.  "I love you, Fred.  And I'm yours," she whispered into my ear with a soft, low, and seductive voice.  Slowly she rubbed the palm of her hand against my shaft making my member surrounded by warmth and fur.  I had no words for the way it made me feel as her soft sultry words whispered into my ear.  "Anywhere and anytime.  Here in this sanctuary whispering your name or in the middle of town for all to see crying your name out loud."  Her soft kiss against my neck sent a shockwave of lust through me.  "Just not now."  Very carefully, while holding Lilly, Fluttershy stood up and proceeded to walk around us toward her cottage.  "I'll put our daughter to bed," she winked at me then slowly walked away.  I couldn't help but watch the slow seductive sway of her hips and the gentle teasing sway of her tail as she walked toward the front door.

"I want to wait until the ritual, Philomena, go ahead."  Angelfeather's voice brought me out of it making me look to her first.  Angelfeather put one claw gently against my cheek and whispered, "It'll be worth the wait, husband."  She then urged me to look toward Philomena, where she leaned over on her knees, gently took my hard member in her hand, put her cheek against mine, then whispered in a voice that told of barely restrained passion.

"Burn with me, my mate.  Let the lust fire burn us."

"Open your eyes, Octy," I heard Vinyl's soft voice whisper as Philomena moved over me positioning her entrance over my shaft.  "Watch her take in that long throbbing hunk of meat."

As Philomena put her hands on my shoulder and gently pushed herself down upon my member, and while our eyes were locked onto each other with hot desire burning within, my ears also burned with Octavia's moans.  "Buck...oh buck, Vi.  Don't stop."

"I won't, Octy.  I won't stop until you have an earth-shattering orgasm for me," Vinyl growled lustfully as my hands gripped Philomena's waist.  However, Philomena stopped after her lips engulfed the head of my member.  And simply looked down at me with her mouth hanging open and burning lust in her eyes.  "Now watch, Oct.  Watch as she takes her man."

"Let us burn together," Philomena's voice took on a low passionate tone as she moved ever so slightly.  "I'm in heat, my mate.  I'm fertile, my mate.  Burn with me."  Her eyes widened when she gripped my shoulders tighter, then slammed herself down taking me in one go with a shout of, "BURN WITH ME, MY MATE."  She took me hard and fast and she didn't stop either until she slammed herself down one last time crying out as if to the heavens as she milked me.  And it wouldn't be the last time during her heat cycle either because we have yet to start the honeymoon.

^_^

I knew that both of them had a plan for me, but what I didn't quite expect was to hear them tell me to leave my clothes here.  That we were going naked from here to Griffonstone and back again.  Kind of a rush actually.  But we didn't take the train and then an airship either.  All three of us have wings, so we simply flew to Griffonstone.  At first, I was worried about being in the air too long especially being so new to flight.  However, both Philomena and Angelfeather guided me toward updrafts and air currents so all I needed to do was glide.  It was exhilarating, to say the least.  And flying au naturale felt rather thrilling.

Needless to say, we had to rest for a bit after landing in a small town in Griffonstone.  This was good because we weren't expected until the next day and we were only half a day away.  And being a small town, we were the talk of the town.  Almost all through dinner we talked with the locals.  All the naked locals, which they didn't mind one bit that I was a naked human married to their princess.  Matter of fact, they thought it was a good thing.  And the next day we set out for Angelfeather's destination.  Which was almost in the middle of nowhere.

The ritual site was a beautiful clearing in the middle of a dense forest.  Six pillars that have seen better days and looked to be ruins of a once larger structure stood in the clearing.  In the middle of these six ruined pillars looked to be a handmade very large mattress.  Surrounding the mattress within the pillars were about a dozen griffons.  Some of which we saw at the reception.  Scyllia among them.

It was Scyllia's mother that spoke first as we approached them.  "Welcome, Fred Justice, Son of the Sun and Nephew of the Moon.  Welcome, Philomena, honored phoenix."  All of them were naked as well as was practically every single griffon I saw after flying into Griffonstone.  Not that surprising considering what Mother told me about this place.

"We are pleased that you have decided to partake in the ancient ritual," Scyllia's father continued while giving me a pleased smile.  And considering everyone here was covered with down and feathers, I still felt a little awkward.  They still had their parts covered due to the feathers while I had nothing to cover me.  They didn't seem to mind, especially the females of the group who took glances at my southern region.  While paying attention to Scyllia's parents, I noticed Scyllia herself taking multiple glances at me.

"When the kings of the past found a mate," Scyllia's mother continued again as she took Angelfeather's hand and Philomena's.  "They came here for the ritual of fertility.  On the bed are two vials.  One is an aphrodisiac to heighten the senses and make the body more sensitive to sexual pleasure.  The other one is strictly for Fred alone."  She grinned at me when she said, "For stamina.  Because the ritual takes four days and we don't want you running out on your mates do we?"  Images flashed through my head as I slowly shook my head at her, astonished at the amount of time that we'd be here.  "There's no need to worry about food or water because we will provide it..."  She paused for a second to bow her head and finished with, "My king."  It was those last two words that astonished and confused me.

"I'll explain later," Angelfeather whispered a little sheepishly, so I accepted that with a nod.

"The ritual's purpose was to make sure that our king had an heir to the throne to continue the royal bloodline," Scyllia's father finished.  To that, the only thing that came to mind was a soft "Oh."

"Are you ready?" Scyllia asked us with a giddy smile while taking both of my hands in hers.  When we all acknowledged that we were ready, she pulled me onto the large mattress bed, and then picked up the two vials.  She held up both of them and looked between Philomena and I while explaining, "All you need is a sip.  One sip will last hours."  She handed one of them to Angelfeather and then the other to me.  "This one is yours, Fred," she said with a look in her eyes that I couldn't quite place.  Then uncorked the bottle and raised it to my lips while placing her free hand on my cheek.  "Just a sip.  For stamina."  I didn't feel anything right away after drinking it.  She pulled the bottle away as Angelfeather gave the other bottle to Philomena where she took her sip then gave it to me.  "Remember, Fred," she said with a soothing soft sultry voice, "just a sip."  And I took just a sip of the aphrodisiac bottle.  

"You now, Angelfeather," Philomena told her.  And with a nervous smile, Angelfeather took my hands urging me to lay down on the bed.  Now on my back, I felt the aphrodisiac kick in as Angelfeather straddled me.  My body felt hot and my head began to swim with my member hardening as if I had taken viagra.  As Angelfeather sat down on my hard member with her lower lips parting around my shaft, the other griffons surrounded the bed.  And with hand in hand they began to chant in a language I didn't understand.  Angelfeather's hands gripped my shoulders as she rubbed her lower lips against my shaft.  With her head tilted back and her wings wide in arousal, she moaned out my name to the heavens above.

The next four days were one long blur of sweaty sex, feathers, many sex positions, cuddling, and cries of pleasure as we gave ourselves to each other.  Each time we cried to the heavens our commitment to each other in the midst of our audience during the four days of the ritual.  By the time it was over, it was guaranteed that both of them would get pregnant.  It also took us a couple of days rest to recover before returning back to Equestria where Ponyville was my first stop.